THE LIBRARY
of
VICTORIA UNIVERSITY
Toronto
ON
EARLY ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION,
WITH ESPECIAL REFERENCE TO
SHAKSPEEE AND CHAUCER,
CONTAINING AN INVESTIGATION OF THE CORRESPONDENCE OF
WRITING WITH SPEECH IN ENGLAND, FROM THE ANGLOSAXON
PERIOD TO THE PRESENT DAY, PRECEDED BY A SYSTEMATIC
NOTATION OF ALL SPOKEN SOUNDS BY MEANS OF THE
ORDINARY PRINTING TYPES.
INCLUDING
A BE- ARRANGEMENT OP PROF. F. J. CHILD'S MEMOIRS ON THE LANGUAGE OF
CHAUCER AND GOWER, AND REPRINTS OF THE RARE TRACTS BY SALESBURY
ON ENGLISH, 1547, AND WELSH, 1567, AND BY BARCLEY ON FRENCH, 1521.
ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, F.R.S., P.S.A.,
FELLOW OP THE CAMBRIDGE PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY, VEHBBB OP THE LONDOJT MATHEMATICAL
SOCIETY, MEUBEB OF TEE COUNCIL OF THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY, FOUMEKLY
SCHOLAR. OF TBINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, B.A. 1837.
PART III.
ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE PRONUNCIATION OF THE XIV TH AND
XVI TH CENTURIES.
CHAUCER, GOWER, WYCLIFFE, SPENSER, SHAKSPERE.
SALESBURY, BARCLEY, HART, BULLOKAR, GILL.
PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY.
LONDON:
PUBLISHED FOR THE EARLY ENGLISH TEXT SOCIETY,
BY TRUBNER & CO., 8 AND 60, PATERNOSTER ROW.
. 1871.
2.1-1-31
p
CORRIGEDA AXD ADDENDA.
In Part I.
' PP- 270-297. In eddition to the arguments there adduced to shew that the
ancient sound of long f was (it) or (ii), and not (ei, ai, ai), Mr. James A.
VII. Murray has communicated to me some striking proofs from the Gaelic
forms of 'English words and names, and English forms of Gaelic names,
•which will he given in Part IV.
p. 302, 1. 14, blue is erroneously treated as a French word, hut in the ALPHA-
BETICAL LIST on the same page it is correctly given as anglosaxon. The
corrections which this oversight renders necessary will he given in Part IV.,
in the shape of a cancel for this page, which could not he prepared in time
for this Part.
In Part II.
p. 442, Paternoster, col. 2, w. 4 and 8, for don, miis'doon- read doon, mis-doon1.
p. 443, Credo 1, col. 2, 11. 4 and 7, for faverd, ded, read laa'verd, deed ; Credo 2,
col. 2, line 4, for loverd read loo'verd.
p. 462, verses, 1. 2, for Siehard read Richard.
pp. 464-5. On the use of f for }, and the possibility of } having heen occasion-
ally confused with (s) in speech, Mr. w. W. Skeat calls attention to the
remarks of Sir F. Madden, in his edition of Lajanion, 3, 437.
p. 468, Translation, col. 2, 1. 4, for hil read hill.
p. 473, note, col. 2,1. 1, for 446 read 447 ; 1. 17, for (mee, dee, swee, pee) read
(mee, dee, sw««, p*e) ; 1. 18, for may read May ; 1. 24-5 for (eint'mynt) read
(eint-ment).
p. 503, 1. S, pronunciation, for dead'litshe read dead'liitshe.
p. 540, 1. 6, for hafSdi rar^hafSi.
p. 549, 1. 5 from bottom of text, for mansaugur (maan-sceoeivOT), read man-
saungur (maan-soeceiq-gjr).
p. 650, Mr. H. Sweet has communicated to me the sounds of Icelandic letters as
noted by Mr. Melville Bell from the pronunciation of Mr. Hjaltalin, which
will be given in Part IV.
p. 553, verse 30, col. 1, 1. 4, for alikalfii read aJikalfi ; col. 2, 1. 4, for aa-li-
kaaul-vt read aa'ltkaauVvf.
p. 559, in the Haustlong ; 1. 1, for er read es, 1. 2, for ei read es; 1. 4, for bauge
read baugi ; 1. 5, for HeMesbror . . . bau'ge read HeHtsbror . . . bau-gc ;
line 7, for isarnleiki read isamleiki.
p. 560, note 1, 1. 2, for 16r.gr read langr.
p. 699, col. 2, 1. 14, for demesne read demesne,
p. 600, col. 1, 1. 6, for Eugene read .EWgene.
p. 614, Glossotype as a system of writing is superseded by Glossic, explained in
the appendix to the notice prefixed to Part III.
p. 617, col. 2, under n, 1. 4, for Ipand read pland.
In Part III.
p. 639, note 2 for (spirstjlt, spes-Bl») read (spii'shclt, spesh'Blt).
p. 651. The numbers in the Table on this page are corrected on p. 725.
p. 653, note 1. The memoir on Pennsylvania German by Prof. S. S. 11 aide-man,
was read before the Philological Society on 3 June, 1870, and will be pub-
lished separately; Dr. Mombert, having gone to Europe, has not furnished
any additions to that memoir, which is rich in philological interest.
p. 680 to p. 725. Some trifling errors in printing the Critical Text and Pronun-
ciation of Chaucer's Prologue are corrected on p. 724, note.
p. 754, note I, for (abitee-shun) read (abt'taa-smn).
p. 789, col. 1, the reference after famat should be 7594.
p. 791, col. 2, under much good do it you, for mychyoditio read mychgoditio ; and
to the references add, p. 938, note 1.
pp. 919-996. All the references to the Globe Shakspere relate to the issue of
1864, with which text every one has been verified at press. For later issues,
the number of the page (and page only) here given, when it exceeds 1000,
must be diminished by 3, thus VA 8 (1003), must be read as VA 8 (1000),
and PT 42 (1057'), must be read as PT 42 (1054'). The cause of this dif-
ference is that pages 1000, 1001, 1002, in the issue of 1864, containing only
the single word POEMS, have been cancelltd in subsequent issues.
CONTEXTS OF PART III.
NOTICE, pp. v-xii.
GLOSSIC, pp. xiii-xx.
CHAPTER VII. ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE PRONUNCIATION or ENGLISH
DURING THE FOURTEENTH CENTUKY, pp. 633-742.
§ 1. Chaucer, pp. 633-725.
Critical Text of Prologue, pp. 633-634.
Pronunciation of Long U and of AY, EY, as deduced from a com-
parison of the Orthographies of Seven Manuscripts of the Can-
terbury Tales, pp. 634-646.
Treatment of Final E in the Critical Text, pp. 646-648.
Metrical Peculiarities of Chaucer, pp. 648-649.
Chaucer's Treatment of French Words, pp. 650-651.
Pennsylvania German the Analogue of Chaucer's English,
pp. 652-663.
F. W. Geseuius on the Language of Chaucer, pp. 664-671.
M. Eapp on the Pronunciation of Chaucer, pp. 672-677.
Instructions for Reading the Phonetic Transcript of the Prologue,
pp. 677-670.
Critical Text of the Prologue to the Canterbury Tales, from a
collation of seven JJSS., iu a systematic orthography, pp. 680-
724 (even numbers).
Conjectured Pronunciation of the same, pp. 681-725 (odd numbers).
§ 2. Gower, pp. 726-739.
The Punishment of Nebuchadnezzar, from Gower' s " Confessio
Amantis," Lib. 1, texts of three MSS., and conjectured pronun-
ciation, pp. 728-737.
Message from Venus to Chaucer, sent through Gower after his
Shrift, texts of two MSS., systematic orthography, and con-
jectured pronunciation, pp. 738-739.
$ 3. Wycliffe, pp. 740-742.
CHAPTER VIII. ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE PRONUNCIATION OF ENGLISH
DURING THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY, pp. 743-996.
$ 1. William Salesbury's Account of Welsh Pronunciation, 1567,
pp. 743-768.
§ 2. William Salesbury's Account of English Pronunciation, 1547,
original Welsh text, and translation by Mr. E. Jones, revised by
Dr. B. Davis, pp. 768-788.
Index to the English and Latin Words of which the Pronunciation
is given or indicated in Salesbury's two Tracts, pp. 788-794.
§ 3. John Hart's Phonetic Writing, 1569, and the Pronunciation of
French in the xvi th Century, pp. 794-838.
Account of Hart's original MS., 1551, pp. 79-1-797, notes.
IV CONTENTS OF PART III.
Alexander Barcley's French Pronunciation, 1521, pp. 803-814.
The Lambeth Fragment on French Pronunciation, 1528,
pp. 814-816.
Palsgrave on French Pronunciation, 1530, pp. 816-819.
French Pronunciation according to the French Orthoepists of the
xvi th Century, pp. 819-835.
French Orthographic Rules in the xv th Century, pp. 836-838.
§ 4. "William Bullokar's Phonetic "Writing, 1580, etc., pp. 838-845.
English Pronunciation of Latin in the xvi th Century, pp. 843-845.
§ 5. Alexander Gill's Phonetic "Writing, 1621, with an examination of
Spenser's and Sidney's Ehymes, pp. 845-874.
Extracts from Spenser's Faerie Queen, with Gill's pronunciation,
pp. 847-852.
Extracts from Sir Philip Sidney, Sir John Harrington and other
poets, with Gill's pronunciation, pp. 852-855.
Extracts from the Authorized Version of the Psalms, with Gill's
pronunciation, pp. 855-857.
An Examination of Spenser's Rhymes, p. 858.
Faulty Rhymes observed in Moore and Tennyson, pp. 858-862.
Spenser's Rhymes, pp. 862-871.
Sir Philip Sidney's Rhymes, pp. 872-874.
§ 6. Charles Butler's Phonetic "Writing, and List of "Words Like and
Unlike, 1633-4, pp. 874-877.
§ 7. Pronouncing Vocabulary of the xvi th Century, collected from Pals-
grave 1530, Salesbury 1547, Cheke 1550, Smith 1568, Hart
1569, BuUokar 1580, Gill 1621, and Butler, 1633, pp. 877-910.
Extracts from Richard Mulcaster's Elementarie, 1582, pp. 910-915.
Remarks from an Anonymous Black-letter Book, probably of the
xvi th Century, pp. 915-917.
§ 8. On the Pronunciation of Shakspere, pp. 917-996.
Shakspere's Puns, pp. 920-927.
Shakspere's Metrical Peculiarities, pp. 927-929.
Miscellaneous Notes, pp. 929-930.
Unusual Position of Accents, pp. 930-931.
Gill on Accent and Metre, pp. 932-939.
Contracted "Words, pp. 939-940.
Trissyllabic Measures, pp. 940-943.
Alexandrine Verses, pp. 943-946.
Shaksperian " Resolutions," Dissyllables corresponding to Modern
Monosyllables, pp. 947-953.
Shakspere's Rhymes, pp. 953-966.
Mr. Richard Grant "White's Elizabethan Pronunciation, pp. 966-973.
Summary of the Conjectured Pronunciation of Shakspere, pp. 973-
985.
Specimens of the Conjectured Pronunciation of Shakspere, being
Extracts from his Plays, following the "Words of the Folio
Edition of 1623, with Modern Punctuation and Arrangement,
pp. 986-996.
NOTICE.
Indisposition, arising from overwork, has greatly delayed the
appearance of this third part of my work, and a receut relapse,
rendering the revision of the last seventy pages and the preparation
of this notice extremely difficult, has compelled me to postpone to
the next part the illustrations for the XTII th and xvin th centuries,
which were announced to be included in the present. Three years
or more will probably elapse before the remainder of the book can
be published.
The fourth and concluding part of this treatise is intended to
consist of four chapters, two of which, devoted to the xvnth and
xvin th centuries respectively, are now completely ready for press,
and will therefore certainly appear either under my own or some
other superintendence. In chapter XI., I am desirous of giving
some account of Existing Varieties of English Pronunciation, dia-
lectic, antiquated, American, colonial, and vulgar, for the purpose
of illustrating the results of the preceding investigation. This can-
not be properly accomplished without the extensive co-operation of
persons familiar with each individual dialect and form of speech. I
invite all those into whose hands these pages may fall to give me
their assistance, or procure me the assistance of others, in collecting
materials for this novel and interesting research, which promises to
be of great philological value, if properly executed. Many hundred
communications are desirable. There cannot be too many, even
from the same district, for the purpose of comparison and control.
As I hope to commence this examination early in 1872, it will be
an additional favour if the communications are sent as soon as
possible, and not later than the close of 1871. They should be
written on small-sized paper, not larger than one of these pages,
and only on one side, leaving a margin of about an inch at the top
for reference notes, with the lines wide apart for insertions, and all
the phonetic part written in characters which cannot be misread.
Correspondents would much add to the value of their communi-
cations by giving their full names and addresses, and stating
the opportunities they have had for collecting the information
sent. For the purpose of writing all English dialects in one
alphabet on an English basis, I have improved the Glossotype of
Chapter VI., and append its new form under the name of Glossic,
with specimens which will shew the reader how to employ it,
(pp. xiii-xx.) For the sake of uniformity and general intelligibility,
I should feel obliged if those who favour me with communications
on this subject would represent all peculiarities of pronunciation
in the Glossic characters only, without any addition or alteration
whatever. The little arrangements here suggested will, if carried
b
VI NOTICE.
out, save an immense amount of labour in making use of any com-
munications.
The following table will shew the kind of work wanted. All
the varieties of sound there named are known to exist at present,
and there are probably many more. It is wished to localize them
accurately, for the purpose of understanding the unmixed dialectic
English of the XH th and xm th centuries, and to find traces of the
pronunciations prevalent in the more mixed forms of the xivth,
xvi th, and xvii th centuries. Many of the latter will be found in
Ireland and America, and in the ' vulgar' English everywhere. No
pronunciation should be recorded which has not been actually heard
from some speaker who uses it naturally and habitually. The older
peasantry and children who have not been at school preserve the
dialectic sounds most purely. But the present facilities of com-
munication are rapidly destroying all traces of our older dialectic
English. Market women, who attend large towns, have generally
a mixed style of speech. The daughters of peasants and small
farmers, on becoming domestic servants, learn a new language, and
corrupt the genuine Doric of their parents. Peasants do not speak
naturally to strangers. The ear must also have been long familiar
with a dialectic utterance to appreciate it thoroughly, and, in order
to compare that utterance with the Southern, and render it correctly
into Glossic, long familiarity with the educated London speech is
also necessary. Resident Clergymen, Nonconformist Ministers,
National and British Schoolmasters, and Country Gentlemen with
literary tastes, are in the best position to give the required informa-
tion, and to these, including all members of the three Societies for
whom this work has been prepared, I especially appeal. But the
number of persons more or less interested in our language, who
have opportunities of observing, is so great, that scarcely any one
who reads these lines will be unable to furnish at least a few obser-
vations, and it should be borne in mind that even one or two casual
remarks lose their isolated character and acquire a new value when
forwarded for comparison with many others. It is very desirable
to determine the systems of pronunciation prevalent in the Northern,
"West and East and Central Midland, South "Western, South Eastern,
and purely Eastern dialects. The Salopian, Lincolnshire, and Kent
Dialects are peculiarly interesting. Mr. James A. H. Murray's
learned and interesting work on lowland Scotch (London. Asher,
1871) will shew what is really wanted for each of our dialectic
systems.
In the following, unfortunately very imperfect, Table a few sug-
gestive words are added to each combination of letters, and the
presumed varieties of pronunciation are indicated both in Glossic
and Palaeotype, but only in reference to the particular combinations
of letters which head the paragraph. The symbols placed after
the sign r=, shew the various sounds which that combination of
letters is known to have in some one or other of the exemplificative
words, in some locality or other where English is the native lan-
guage of the speaker. In giving information, however, the whole
NOTICE.
Vll
word should be written in Glossic, as considerable doubt may
attach to local pronunciations of the other letters, and the name of
the locality, and of the class of speakers, should he annexed. The
quantity of the vowel and place of the accent should be given in
every word, according to one of the two systems explained in the
Key to Universal Glossic, p. xvi, and exhibited on pp. xix and xx.
In writing single words, the accentual system, used on p. xx, is
preferable. Great attention should be paid to the analysis of diph-
thongs, and the Glossic ei, oi, ou, eu, should only be employed where
the writer, being unable to analyse the sound accurately, confines
himself to marking vaguely the class to which it belongs. The
trilled r when occurring without a vowel following should always
be carefully marked, and the untrilled r should never be marked
unless it is distinctly heard. Each new word, or item of infor-
mation, should commence on a new line. Thus :
cord kaa-d or Mad Bath, workmen, petty traders, etc.
card ka-d or kdd Bath, as before.
beacon bai-kn or bdikn Bath, as before.
key Jcai' or kdi Bath, as before.
fnirfeir OT fayer fdyer fdyu* Bath, country farming man.
TABLE OF PRESUMED VARIETIES
Vowels.
A short in : tap cap bad cat mad sack
bag; doubtful in: staff calf half calve
halve aftermath path father pass
cast fast mash wash hand laud plant
ant want hang = «r<?, a, a, aa, ah, au,
o, ao, oa = (E, ae, ah, a, a, A, o, oo, od).
A long iu : gape grape babe gaby late
skate trade made ache cake ague
plague safe save swathe bathe pa-
tience occasion ale pale rare name
same lane wane=^, at, e, ae, a, a',
aa ; aiy, aiti, aiu, ey, eeh',eeu = (]i,
ee, ee, EE, aeae, aah, aa ; eei, ee', eea,
eei. ii', iia.)
AT, AY in: way hay pay play bray
day clay gray say lay may nav, bait
wait aid maid waif waive ail pail
trail fair hair chair pair stair =ee, at,
e, ae, aa ; aiy, aay, aa'y = (ii, eft
ee, EE, aa; eei, ai, aai.)
AU, AW in ; paw daw thaw saw law
raw maw gnaw, bawl maul maunder,
aunt haunt gaunt daughter = aa, ah,
au, ao, oa ; aaw, auw = (aa, aa, AA,
oo, oo ; au, AU).
E short in : kept swept neb pretty wet
wed feckless keg Seth mess guess
very hell hem hen yes yet = f, ey
at, ae, a = (t, e, e, E, ae.)
E long in : glede complete decent
extreme here there where me he she
we be=^, ai, e, ae, a? =(ii, ee, ee,
EE, tew ?)
OF ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION.
EA in : leap eat seat meat knead mead
read speak squeak league leaf leave
wreathe heath breathe crease ease
leash weal ear, a tear, seam wean ;
yea great break bear wear, to tear ;
leapt sweat instead head thread
spread heavy heaven weapon leather
weather measure health wealth — re,
ai, e, ae ; ech', aih* ; yaa = (ii, ea,
ee e, EE E ; ii', ee*, ja.)
EE in : sheep weed heed seek beef
beeves teeth seethe fleece trees heel
seem seen =ee, ai ; aiy, ey = (ii,ee;
ei, ei)
El, EY in : either neither height
sleight Leigh Leighton conceive
neive seize convey key prey hey grey
=ee, ai ; aay, uuy, «# = (ii, ee;&\,
ai, ai).
EO in : people leopard Leominster
Leopold Theobald =cet e, »', eeoa,
eeu = (ii, e, i, iioo, iia).
EU, EW in pew few hew yew ewe
knew, to mew, the mews, chew Jew
new shew shrew Shrewsbury stew
threw sew grew brew =«««>, iw, aiw,
ew, aeiv, aw, ui, tie, new, eo, eow, oo,
oa, oaw uuw ; aa, ah, au ; yoa = (iu,
iu, eu, eu, EU, seu, n, yy, yu, a», au,
uu, oo, oow, EU ; aa, aa, AA ; JOG.)
I short in : hip crib pit bid sick gig
stiff, to live, smith smithy withy hiss
his fish fill swin sin first possible
charitv furniture =ee, t, e, as, a, a,
u' = (i, i, e, E, K, 9, B).
via
XOTICE.
I long in : wipe gibe kite hide strike
knife knives wife wives scythe blithe
ice twice thrice wise pile bile rime
pine fire shire ; sight right might
light night fright fight pight ; sight
rye my lie nigh fry fye pie = t, ee,
at, au; iy, aiy, ey, aay, ahy auy,
uy, uuy = (it, ii, ee, AA. ; «, «, ei,
ai, ai, Ai, ai, ai).
IE in : believe grieve sieve friend fiend
field yield =ee, i, e, «g = (ii, i, i, e, E).
0 short, and doubtful, in : mop knob
knot nod knock fog dog off office
moth broth brother mother pother
other moss cross frost pollard Tom
ton son done gone morning song
long=o, oa, co, au, aa, u, «o = (o oo,
0, 0, A AA, a, 3, M).
O long, 0 A, and OE in : hope rope soap
note gcat oats rode road oak stroke
joke rogue oaf loaf loaves oath loth
loathe goes foes shoes lose roll hold
gold fold sold home roam hone groan
=00, oa, ao, au, ah, aa; ee, ai ;
eeh', aih', oah', aoh', oati, aaw, uw,
ttuw ; ye, ya, yaa ; woa = (uu, o oo,
o oo, AA, aa, aa ; ii, ee ; ii', ee9, oo',
oo', ooa, au, au, au, je, jae, ja ; woo).
01, OY in : join loin groin point joint
joist hoist foist boil oil soil poison
ointment ; joy hoy toy moil noise
boisterous foison=oy, auy, aay, oay,
aoy, uy, uuy, ooy, u ; waay, tcuuy,
woy = (oi, Ai, ai, oi, oi, ai, ai, ui, a ;
wai, wai, woi).
00 in : hoop hoot soot hood food aloof
groove sooth soothe ooze tool groom
room soon moon; cook look shook
brook; loose goose =00, uo, ui, ue,
eo ; eoh', och', wt«w = (uu u, «, n,
yy, 9» ; 93', oe', au).
OU, OW in: down town now how
flower sow cow, to bow Jlectere,
a bow arciis, a bowl of soup
eyathus, a bowling green ; plough
round sound mound hound thou out
house flour ; found bound ground ;
our ; brought sought fought bought
thought ought nought soul four;
blow snow below, a low bough, the
cow lows, a row of barrows, a great
row tumultus, crow, know ; owe,
own =00, uo, uo', oa, oa', aa, ah,
au, ai ; aaw, uw, mm; oaw, aow,
uitc, uew,eow, eo,tc, o0(«? = (uuu, uu
u, u\\, oo o, oh, aa, aa, AA, ee; au,
ou, au, o&u, oou, ru, yu, rn, »y, cey).
U short in : pup cub but put bud cud
pudding much judge suck lug sugar
stuff bluff busy business hush bush
crush push rush blush bushel cushion
bull pull hull hulk bulk bury burial
church rum run punish sung = «,
uu, uo, oa', i, e, ue, eo — (a, a, u,
oh, *', e, y, a).
U long and UI, UY in: mute fruit
brnise cruise, the use, to use, the
refuse, to refuse, mule true sue fury
sure union —yoo, eew, ue, uew, ufw,
eo, eoic, fow = (juu, iu, yy, yu, un,
Consonants.
B mute or =p, /, v, v', to = (p,f, T,
bh, w).
C hard and K in : cat card cart sky etc.
= *, ty, g, ay' =(k, kj, g, gj).
C soft=«, «/t = (s, sh).
CH in : beseech church cheese such
much etc. = c/S, k, 1;h, kyh, aA = (tsh,
k, kh, A-h, sh).
D =d, dh, t, th = (d, dh, t, th).
F=/,t-=(f,v).
G hard in : guard garden, etc. =a, ay',
y — (& SJ> J)i ever heard before n aa
in : gnaw, gnat ?
G soft, and J in : bridge ridge fidget
fudge budge ==/, ^ = (dzh, g).
GH in : neigh weigh high thigh nigh
burgh laugh daughter slaughter
bough cough hiccough dough chough
shough though lough clough plough
furlough, slough of a snake, a deep
slough, enough through borough
thorough trough sough tough =mute
or g, ah, gyh, kh, kyh, f, /*, tch,
w, oo, p = (g, gh, 0h, kh, kh, f, ph,
wh, w, u, p).
H regularly pronounced ? regularly
mute ? often both, in the wrong
places ? custom in : honest habita-
tion humble habit honour exhibi-
tion prohibition hour hospital host
hostler hostage hostile shepherd
cowherd Hebrew hedge herb hermit
homage Hughes hue humility (h)it
(h)us ab(h)ominably ?
J see G soft.
K see C hard ; ever heard before n in :
know knit knave knob ?
L mute in : talk walk balk falcon fault
vault, alms ? syllabic in : stabl-ing
juggl-er? sounded uol, ul, h'l=(u\,
al, '!) after o long ? voiceless as lh ?
M any varieties? syllabic in: el-m,
whel-m, fil-m, wor-m, war-m?
N nasalizing preceding vowel ? ever =
tiff ? not syllabic in : fall'n, stol'n,
swell' n ?
NG in : long longer hanger danger
stranger linger finger singer, strength
NOTICE.
IX
length =,tff, ngg, nj, n = (q, qg, ndzh,
n) ; ever ngg or ngk=(qg, qk) when
final in : sing thing nothing ?
P ever confused with b ? ever post-
aspirated as p(h = (pn) ?
QU = kio\ kiv, kwh ? =(kw, kw, kwh ?).
H not preceding a vowel ; vocal = r —
(i), or trilled = >-* = (r), or guttural
= 'r, 'rh = (r, Hi), or mute ? How
does it affect the preceding vowel
in : far cart wart pert dirt shirt
short hurt fair care fear shore oar
court poor ? ever transposed in :
grass bird etc. ? trilled, and develop-
ing an additional vowel in : wor-ld
cur-1 wor-m wor-k ar-m ?
R preceding a vowel ; always trilled =
r' = (r), or guttural = (r = (r)
ever labial = '«>, '•br = (in, brh) ?
Inserted in : draw(r)ing, saw(r)ing,
law(r) of land, etc. ?
R between vowels : a single trilled r\
or a vocal r followed by a trilled r' =
rr\ h'r' =(.tr, 'r)P
S=«, 2, sh, zh ? = (s, z, sh, zh ?) ; regu-
larly z? regularly lisped = fh ? =
(c)P
SH =s, sh, zh = (s, sh, zh), or, regularly
zA = (zh)P
T = t, d, th, s, sh, tth = (t, d, th, s,
sh, tH).
TH=f, d, th, tth, dk,f=(t, d, th, tth,
dh, f ) in: fifth sixth eighth with
though whether other nothing etc.
V=f, v', w/- = (bh, w), or regularly w ?
"W =w, *•', v = (vr, bh, v). Is there a
regular interchange of v, w ? inserted
before 0 and 01 in : home hot coat
point etc. ? regularly omitted in :
wood wooed would woo wool woman
womb, etc. ? pronounced at all in :
write, wring, wrong, wreak, wrought,
wrap, etc. ? any instances of wl pro-
nounced as in : lisp wlonk lukewarm
wlating loathing wlappe wlite ?
WH=w>, wh, f, /', kwh =(w, wh, f,
ph, kwh).
X = &, ks, </z?
T inserted in : ale head, etc. ; regu-
larly omitted in ye, yield, yes, yet,
etc. ?
Z=z, sh = (z, zh).
Unaccented Syllables.
Mark, if possible, the obscure sounds
which actually replace unaccented
vowels before and after the accented
syllable, and especially in the unaccent-
ed terminations, of which the following
words are specimens, and in any other
found noteworthy or peculiar.
1) 'and, husband brigand headland
midland, 2) -end, dividend legend, 3)
-ond, diamond almond, 4) -und, rubi-
cund jocund, 5) -ard, haggard niggard
sluggard renard leopard, 6) -erd, hal-
berd shepherd, 7) -ance, guidance de-
pendance abundance clearance temper-
ance ignorance resistance, 8) -ence,
licence confidence dependence patience,
9) -age, village image manage cabbage
marriage, 10) -eye, privilege college,
11) -some, meddlesome irksome quarrel-
some, 12) -sure, pleasure measure lei-
sure closure fissure, 13) -ture, creature
furniture vulture venture, 14) -ate, [in
nouns] laureate frigate figurate, 15) alt
cymbal radical logical cynical metrical
poetical local medial lineal, 16) -el,
camel pannel apparel, 17) -ol, carol
wittol, 1 8) -am, madam quondam Clap-
ham, 19) -om, freedom seldom fathom
venom, 20) -an, suburban logician his-
torian Christian metropolitan, and the
compounds of man, as : woman, etc. ,
21) -en, garden children linen
woollen, 22) -on, deacon pardon
fashion legion minion occasion pas-
sion vocation mention question felon,
23) -ern, eastern cavern, 24) -at; vicar
cedar vinegar scholar secular, 25) -er,
robber chamber member render, 26)
-or, splendor superior tenor error actor
victor, 27) -our, labour neighbour
colour favour, 28) -ant, pendant ser-
geant infant quadrant assistant truant,
29) -ent, innocent quiescent president,
30) -acy, fallacy primacy obstinacy, 31)
-ancy, infancy tenancy constancy, 32)
-ency, decency tendency currency, 33)
-ary, beggary summary granary lite-
rary notary, 34) -ery, robbery bribery
gunnery, 35) -ory, priory cursory ora-
tory victory history, 36) -ttry, usury
luxury.
Also the terminations separated by a
hyphen, in the following words : sof-a
icle-a, sirr-ah, her-o stucc-o potat-o
tobacc-o, wid-ow yell-ow fell-ow shad-
-ow sorr-ow sparr-ow, val-ue neph-ew
shcr-iff, bann-ock hadd-ock padd-ock
= frog, poss-iblc poss-ibility, stom-ach
lil-ach, no-tice poul-tice, prel-acy pol-
-icy, cer-tain, Lat-in, a sing-ing, a
be-ing, pulp-it vom-it rabb-it, mouth-
-ful sorrow-ful, terri-fy signi-fy, child-
-hood, maiden-head, rap-id viv-id
top-id, un-ion commun-ion, par-ish
pur-ish, ol-ive rest-ive, bapt-ize civil-
-izc, ev-il dev-il, tru-ly sure-ly, har-
-mony matri-mony, hind-most ut-
-most better-most fore-most, sweet-
XOTICK.
-ness, riglit-eous pit-eous pleiit-eous,
friend-ship, tire-some whole-some, na-
-tioa na-tional, pre-cious prodi-gious.
offi-cial par-tial par-tiality, spe-cial
spe-ciality spe-cialty, ver-dure or-dure,
fi-gure, in-jure con-jure per-jure, plea-
-sure mea-sure trea-sure lei-sure cock-
-sure cen-sure pres-suro fis-sure, fea-
ture crea-ture minia-ture na-ture
na-tural lilera-ture sta-ture frac-ture
conjec-rure lec-ture architec-ture pic-
-ture stric-ture June-tare punc-ture
struc-ture cul-ture vul-ture ven-ture
cap-ture rap-ture scrip-ture depar-ture
tor-ture pas-ture ves-ture fu-ture fix-
-ture seiz-ure, for-ward back-ward
up-ward down-ward, like-wise side-
wise, mid-wife house-wife good-wife.
All inflexional terminations, as in :
speak-eth speak-sadd-s spok-enpierc-ed
breath-ed princ-es prince-'s church-es
c'liurch-'s path-s pat'a-'s wolv-es ox-en
vix-en, etc. Forms of participle and
verbal noun in -ing.
Note also the vowel in unaccented
. prelixes, such as those separated by
a hyphen in the following words :
a-mong a-stride a-las, ab-use, a- vert,
ud- ranee, ad-apt ad-mire ac-cept af-fix'
an-nounce ap-pend, a-l-ert', al-cove
a-byss, auth-entic, be-set be-gin, bin-
- ocular, con-ceal con-cur con-trast*
con-trol, de-pend de-spite de-bate de-
-stroy de-feat, de-fer', dia-meter, di-
-rect dis-cuss, e-lope, en-close in-close,
ex-cept e-vent e-mit ec-lipse, for-bid,
fore- tell, gain- say, mis-deed mis-guide,
ob-ject' ob-lige oc-casion op-pose, per-
-vert, pre-cede pre-fur', pro-mote pro-
-duce' pro-pose, pur-sue, re-pose, sub-
-joct' suf-iice, sur-vey sur-pass, sus-
-pand, to-morrow to-gether, trans-fer
trans-scribe, uu-fit, un-til.
Position of Accent.
Mark any words in which unusual,
peculiar, or variable positions of accent
have been observed, as : illus'trate
illustrate, demonstrate demonstrate,
applicable applicable, des'picable de-
spic'able, as'pect aspect', or'deal (two
syllables) orde'al (three syllables), etc.
Words.
Names of numerals 1, 2, by units to
20, and by tens to 100, with thousand
and million. Peculiar names of num-
bers as : pair, couple, leash, half dozen,
dozen, long dozen, gross, long gross,
half score, score, long score, long hun-
dred, etc., with interpretation. Pecu-
liar methods of counting peculiar
classes of objects. Ordinals, first, se-
cond, etc., to twentieth, thirtieth, etc.,
to hundredth, then thousandth and
millionth. Numeral adverbs : once,
twice, thrice, four times, some times,
many times, often, seldom, never, etc.,
Single, simple, double, treble, quadru-
ple, etc., fourfold, mani-fold, etc., three-
some, etc. Each, either, neither, both,
some, several, any, many, enough, enow,
every. Names of peculiar weights and
measures or quantities of any kind by
which particular kinds of goods aie
bought and sold or hired, with their
equivalents in imperial weights and
measures. Names of division of time :
minute, hour, day, night, week, days
of week, sevennight, fortnight, month,
names of mouths, quarter, half-quarter,
half, twelvemonth, year, century, age,
etc., Christmas, Michaelmas, Martin-
mas, Candlemas, Lammas, Lady Day,
Midsummer, yule, any special festivals
or days of settlement. Any Church
ceremonies, as christening, burying, etc.
Articles ; the, th', t", e', a, an, etc.
Demonstratives : this, that, 'at, thick,
thack, thuck, they=)>e, them=j>am,
thir thor thors these. Personal pro-
nouns in all cases, especially peculiar
forms and remnants of old forms, as :
I me ich 'ch, we us, bus huz, thou thee,
ve you, he him 'en=hine, shehoo =
heo her, it hit, its his, they them
'em =hem, etc.
Auxiliary verbs : to be, to have, in
all their forms. Use of shall and will,
should and would. All irregular or
peculiar forms of verbs.
Adverbs and conjunctions: no, yes,
and, but, yet, how, perhaps, etc. Pre-
positions : in, to, at, till, from, etc.
Peculiar syntax and idioms: I are,
we is, thee loves, thou beest, thou ist,
he do, they does, I see it = saw it, etc.
Negative and other contracted forms :
don't doesn't aint aren't ha'nt isn't
wouldn't couldn't shouldn't musn't
can't canna won't wunna dinna didn't,
etc., I'm thou'rt he's we're you're I've
Pld Pd I'll, etc.
Sentences.
The above illustrated in connected
forms, accented and unaccented, by short
sentences, introducing the commonest
verbs : take, do, pray, beg, stand, lie
down, come, think, find, love, believe,
shew, stop, sew, sow, must, ought, to
NOTICE.
use, need, lay, please, suffer, live, to
lead, doubt, eat, driuk, taste, mean,
care, etc., and the nouns and verbs re-
lating to : bodily parts, food, clothing,
shelter, family and social relations,
agriculture au'd manufacture, processes
and implements, domestic animals, birds,
fish, house vermin, heavenly bodies,
weather, etc.
Sentences constructed like those of
French, German, and Teviotdale in
Glossic, B. xix, to accumulate all the
peculiarities of dialectic utterances in a
district.
Every peculiar sentence and word
should be written fully in Glossic, and
have its interpretation in ordinary
language and spelling, as literal as
possible, and peculiar constructions
should be explained.
Comparative Specimen.
In order to compare different dialects,
it is advisable to have one passage writ-
ten in the idiom and pronunciation of
all. Passages from the Bible are highly
objectionable. Our next most familiar
book is, perhaps, Shakspere. The fol-
lowing extracts from the Two Gentle-
Men of Verona, act 3, sc. 1, sp. 69-133,
have been selected for their rustic tone,
several portions having been omitted as
inappropriate or for brevity. Transla-
tions into the proper words, idiom, and
pronunciation of every English dialect
would be very valuable.
The Milkmaid, her Virtues and Vices.
Launce. lie lives not now that
knows me to be in love. Yet I am in
love. But a team of horse shall not
pluck that from me, nor who 'tis I
love— and yet 'tis a woman. But
what woman, I will not tell myself —
and yet 'tis a milkmaid. Here is a
caie-log of her condition. ' Imprimis :
She can fetch and carry.* Why a
horse can do no more ; nay, a horse
cannot fetch, but only carry ; there-
fore is she better than a jade. ' Item :
She can milk ; ' look you, a sweet
virtue in a maid with clean hands.
\Enter Speed.
Speed. How now ! what news in
your paper ?
Luunce, The blackest news that
ever thou heardest.
Speed. Why, man, how black ?
Launce. Why, as black as ink.
Speed. Let me read them.
Launce. Fie on thee, jolt head !
thou canst not read.
Speed. Thou liest; I can. Come,
fool, come ; try me in thy paper.
Launcd, There; and Saint Nicholas
be thy speed !
Speed, [reads] ' Imprimis : she can
milk.'
Launce, Ay, that she can.
Speed. ' Item : she brews good ale.'
Launce. And thereof comes the pro-
verb : ' Blessing of your heart, you
brew good ale.'
Speed. ' Item : she can sew.'
Launce. That's as much as to say,
Can she so ? ,
Speed. ' Item : She can wash and
scour.'
Launce. A special virtue ; for then
she need not be washed and scoured.
Speed. ' Item : she can spin.'
Launce. Then may I set the world
on wheels, when she can spin for her
living.
Speed. ' Here follow her vices.'
Launce. Close at the heels of her
virtues.
Speed. ' Item : she doth talk in her
sleep.'
Launce.. It's no matter for that, so
she sleep not in her talk.
Speed. 'Item: she is slow in words.'
Launce. 0 villain, that set down
among her vices ! To be slow in words
is a woman's only virtue : I pray thec,
out with't, and place it for her chief
virtue.
Speed. ' Item : she is proud.'
Launce. Out with that too ; it was
Eve's legacy, and cannot be ta'en from
her.
Speed. 'Item : she will often praise
her liquor.'
Launce. If her liquor be good, she
shall ; if she will not, I will ; for good
things should be praised.
Speed. l Item : she hath more hair
than wit, and more faults than hairs,
and more wealth than faults.'
Launce. Stop there ; I'll have her ;
she was mine, and not mine, twice or
thrice in that last article. Rehearse
that once more.
Speed. ' Item : She hath more hair
than wit.'
Launce. More hair than wit ? It
may be ; I'll prove it. The cover of
the salt hides the salt, and therefore it
i •> more than the salt : the hair that
overs the wit is more than the wit, for
the greater hides the less. What's next ?
Xll NOTICE.
Speed. 'And more faiilts than hairs.' he hath stayed for a better man thau
Launce. That's monstrous : 0, that thee.
that were out ! Speed. And must I go to him ?
Speed. 'And more wealth than faults.' Launce. Thou must run to him, for
Lauuce. Why, that word makes the thou hast stayed so long, that going will
faults gracious. Well, I'll have her : scarce serve the turn.
«nd if it be a match, as nothing is im- Speed. Why didst thou not tell me
possible, — sooner ? pox of your love-letters !
Speed. What then ? [Exit.
Launce. Why, then will I tell thee Launce. Xow will he be swinged
— that thy master stays for thee at the for reading my letter — an unmannerly
North-gate. slave, that will thrust himself into
Speed. For me ? secrets ! I'll after, to rejoice in the
Launce. For thee ! ay, who art thou ? boy's correction. [Exit.
Of course it -would be impossible to enter upon tbe subject at
great length in Chapter XI. The results will have to be given
almost in a tabular form. But it is highly desirable that a complete
account of our existing English language should occupy the atten-
tion of an ENGLISH DIALECT SOCIETY, and I solicit all cor-
respondents to favour me with their views on this subject, and to
state whether they would be willing to join such a body. At the
same time I must request permission, owing to the necessity of
menial repose on this subject, to abstain from more than simply
acknowledging the receipt of their communications during 1871.
In Chap. XII. I hope to consider the various important papers
which have recently appeared, bearing upon the present investiga-
tions, especially those by Dr. "Weymouth, Mr. Payne, Mr. Murray,
Mr. Furnivall, and Herr Ten Brink, together with such criticisms
on my work as may have appeared before that chapter is printed.
Any reader who can point out apparent errors and doubtful con-
clusions, or who can draw my attention to any points requiring
revision, or supply omissions, or indicate sources of information
which have been overlooked, will confer a great favour upon me by
communicating their observations or criticisms within the year
1871, written in the manner already suggested. The object of
these considerations, as of my whole work, is, not to establish a
theory, but to approximate as closely as possible to a recovery of
Early English Pronunciation.
Those who have read any portion of my book will feel assured
that no kind assistance that may thus be given to me will be left
unacknowledged when published. And as the work is not one for
private profit, but an entirely gratuitous contribution to the history
of our language, produced at great cost to the three Societies which
have honoured me by undertaking its publication, I feel no hesita-
tion in thus publicly requesting aid to make it more worthy of the
generosity which has rendered its existence possible.
AT.ETAXTVFTI J. ELLIS.
25, ARGYLL ROAD, KENSINGTON, LONDON, W.
13 February, 1871.
Appendix to the Notice prefixed to Part III.
GLOSSIC,
A NEW SYSTEM OF SPELLING, INTENDED TO BE USED CON-
CURRENTLY WITH THE EXISTING ENGLISH ORTHOGRAPHY
IN ORDER TO REMEDY SOME OF ITS DEFECTS, WITHOUT
CHANGING ITS FORM, OR DETRACTING FROM ITS VALUE.
KEY TO ENGLISH GLOSSIC.
Read the large capital letters ahcays in the senses they have in the
following wards, which are all in the usual spelling except the three
underlined, meant for foot, then, rouge.
BEEi BAIi sAA cAUL cOAi. cOOi,
KJ*IT ifEi GNAi H()T
HEIGHT FOIL FOTJL
TEA WAY WHET HAY
PEA BEE TOE DOE CHEST JEST KEEP GAPE
FIE TIE THitf DHEy SEAL ZEAL EuSH
EAR R'nrG EARR'rxG LAY MAY NAY siIsG
R is vocal when no vowel follows, and Mark emphasis by (•) before a word.
modifies the preceding vowel form- Pronounce el, em, en, er, ej, a, ob-
ing diphthongs, as in pEER, PAIR, scurcly, after the stress syllable.
sOAR, BOOR, HERs. When three or more letters come to-
Use R for R* and RR for RR', when gether of which the two first may
a vowel follows, except in elemen- form a digraph, read them as such.
tary books, where r* is retained. Letters retain their usual names, and
Separate th, dh, sh, zh, 'tig by a alphabetical arrangement.
hyphen (-) when necessary. Words in customary or NOMIC spell-
Read a stress on the first syllable ing occurring among GLOSSIC,
when not otherwise directed. and conversely, should be underlined
Mark stress by (•) after a long vowel with a wavy line ^^^, and printed
or ei, oi, ou, eu, and after the first with spaist letters, or else in
consonant following a short vowel. a different type.
Spesimen ov Ingglish Glosik.
NOSTIK, (dliat iz, kustemeri Ingglish speling, soa kauld from
dhi Greek nom'os, kustem,) konvarz noa intimai'shen ov dhi
risee-vd proanunsiarshen ov eni werd. It iz konsikwentli veri
difikelt too lern. too reed, and stil moar difikelt too lem too reit.
INGGLISH GLOSIK (soa kauld from dhi Greek gloas'sa, tung)
konvarz whotever proanunsiai'shen iz inten-ded bei dhi reiter.
Glosik bucks kan dhairfoar bee maid too impaart risee'vd
auHhoa'ipi too aul reederz.
Ingglish Glosik iz veri eezi too reed. Widh proper training, a
cheild ov foar yeerz oald kan bee redili taut too giv dhi egzak't
sound ov eni glosik werd prizen-ted too him. Aafter hee haz
akwci'rd familiar'iti widh glosik reeding hee kan lern nomik
reeding aulmoast widhou't instruk'shen. Dhi hoal teim rikwerrd
faur leming loath glosik and nomik, iz not haaf dhat rikwei'rd
faur lerning nomik aloa'n. Dhis iz impoa'rtent, az nomik buoks
and paiperz aar dhi oanli egzis'ting soarsez ov infermai'shen.
XIV
SPESiMEN OV INGGLISH GLOSIK.
Glosik reiting iz akwei'rd in. dhi proases ov glosik reeding, Eni
wun hoo kan reed glosik, kan reit era werd az wel az hee kan
speek it, and dhi proper moad ov speeking iz lernt bci reeding
glosik buoks. But oaing too its pikeirlier konstruk'shen, glosik
speling iz imee'dietli intcl'ijibl, widhou't a kee, too eni nomik
reeder. Hens, a glosik reiter kan konieirnikait widh aul reederz,
whedher glosik aur nomik, and baz dbairfoar noa need too bikunv
a nomik reiter. But hee -kan bikunv wun, if serkemstensez render
it dizei'rrabl, widh les trubl dban dhoaz hoo hav not lernt glosik.
Dili novelti ov dbi prezent skeem faur deeling widh dhi Speling
Dinkelti iz, that, wheil it maiks noa chainj in dhi habits ov egzis--
ting reederz and reiterz, and graitli fasil'itaits lerning too reed our
prezent buoks, it entei'rli obviaits dhi nisesiti ov lerning too reit
in dhi euzheuel komplikaited fashen.
Dhi abuv aar edeukai'shenel and soashel eusez ov Glosic. It
iz heer iutroadeu'st soalli az a meenz ov reiting Aul Egzisting
Vareritiz ov Ingglish Proanunsiarshen l bei meenz ov Wun Alfa-
bet on a wel noan Ingglish baisis.
1 Eevn amung- heili edcukaited Ing-
glishmen, maarkt vareiitis ov proa-
nunsiai'shen egzis-t. If wee inkloo d
proaviirshel deialekts and vulgaritiz,
dhi number ov dheez varei'itiz wil bee
inairrmusli inkree st. Dhi eer ri-
kwei rz much training, bifoa r it iz
aibl too apree-shiait mineu-t shaidz ov
sound, dhoa it redili diskrinvinaits
braud diferensez. Too meet dhis difi-
kelti dhis skeem haz been diveided mtoo
•too. Dhi ferst, aur Ingglish Glosik,
iz adap-ted faur reiting Ingglish az wel
az dhi autherz ov proanoun sing dik-
sheneriz euzheueli koutemplait. Dhi
sekend aur Euniversel Glosik, aimz at
giving simbelz faur dhi moast mineu-t
foanet'ik auaHsis yet achee'vd. Dhus,
in dhi ferst, dhi foar difthongz «', oit
ou, eu, aar striktli konveu'shenel seinz,
and pai noa heed too dhi grait vareriti
ov waiz in which at leest sum ov dhcm
aar habit-eueli proanou-nst. Agarn,
eer, air, oar, oor, aar stil ritn widh ce,
ai, oa, oo, auldhoa- an ateirtiv lisner
wil redili rekogneiz a mineu t aulte-
rai-shen in dheir soundz. Too fasil'itait
reiting wee mai euz <7, eni, en, ej, a,
•when not under dhi sties, faur dhoaz
obskeu-r soundz which aar soa preva-
lent in speech, dhoa reprobaited bei
aurthoa-ipists, and singk dhi disting-k-
shen bitwee-n »', and ee, under dhi saim
serkemstensez. Aulsoa dhi sounds in
defer, occur, deferring, occur-
ring may bee aul waiz ritn with e/;
citrus (lifer; oker; dif erring, okerring,
dhi dubling ov dhi r in dhi 'too laast
wcrdz sikeu-rring dhi voakel karakter
ov dhi ferst r, and dhi tril ov dhi
sekend, and dhus disting'gwishing
dheez soundz from dhoaz herd in her-
i>iff, oktir'cns. Konsid'erabl ekspee'r-
riens sujes'ts dhiz az a konvee-nient
praktikel aurthoa-ipi. But faur dhi
reprizentai'shen ov deialekts, wee re-
kwei-r jencreli a much striktcr noatai--
shen, and faur aurthoaep'ikel diskrip*-
shen, aur seientif-ik ibanet'ik dis-
kush'en, sumthing stil moar painfuoli
mineu-t. A feu sentensez aar anek'st,
az dhai aar renderd bei Wauker and
Melvil Bel, ading dlii Autherz oan
koloa-kwiel utereus, az wel az hee kau
estimait it.
PiiAKTiKKL. Endever faur dhi best,
and proavei-d agen-st dhi werst. Ni-
ses-iti iz dhi mudher ov inven-shen.
Hee- hoo wonts konten't kanot feind
an eezi chair.
WAUKER. Endevur faur dhe best,
and pr'oavaayd agen-st dhe wurst.
Neeses'eetee iz dhe mudh-ur ov inven1-
shun. Hee' hoo wonts konten't kan--
not faaynd an ee'zee chai'r.
MELVIL BEL. Endaevu'r fo'r dhi'
baest, a'nd pr'aovaay d a'gacnh'st dhi'
wuurst. Neesaes'iti iz dhi' muudh u'r
o'v invaenh'shu'n. Hee* hoo waunh'ts
ko'ntaenh't kan o't faaynd a'n ee'zi
che-r.
ELIS. Endev u' fu')dhi)bes't u'n)-
pr'oa'vuyd u'gen-st uhi)wu'st. Ni-
ses-iti)z dhi)mudh'u'r' u'v)invcn'shu'n.
Hee' hoo)won'ts ku'nten't kan'ut fuynd
u'n)ee-zi che-u'.
KEY TO UNIVERSAL GLOSSIC.
XV
KEY TO UNIVERSAL GLOSSIC.
Small Capitals throughout indicate
English Glossic Characters as on p. xiii.
Large capitals point out the most im-
portant additional vowel signs.
THE THIKTY-SIX VOWELS or MR. A.
MELVILLE BELL'S "VISIBLE SPEECH."
•all
I . ,i . .1
"O <J
•3 x §
P 8 £
Hicjh
Mid
Primary.
uu' ea EE
UU U AI
JF*W«.
U' I' i
AA A' B
Low
ua ua' AE
AH E' A
Round.
Wid« Sound.
Hi'jh
oo ui' ui
uo uo' UE
Mid
OA oa' EO
AO ao' OE
Loio
AU au' eo1
o o' oe'
BIIIEF KEY TO THE VOWELS.
A as in English gnat.
A' (read ai-'wok) fine southern Eng-
lish ask, between aa and e.
AA as iu. English baa.
AE usual provincial English e, French
e, German a.
AH broad German aJi, between aa & au.
AI as in English, bait, with uo after-
sound of ee.
AO open Italian o, between o and oa.
ao' closer sound of ao, not quite oa.
AU as in English caul.
au' closer sound of au, as i in Irish sir.
E as in southern English net.
E' modification of e by vocal r in herb.
ea Russian hi, Polish y, variety of ee.
EE as in English beet.
EO close French eu in peu, feu.
eo' opener sound of eo, not quite oe.
i as in English knrt.
I" opener sound of «', not quite e,
as e in English houses, Welsh u.
o as in English not, opener than au.
o' a closer sound of o.
OA as in English coal, with no after-
sound of oo.
oa' closer sound of oo; « with lips
rounded.
OE open French eu in veuf, German 6.
oe' opener sound of oe.
oo as in English cool.
v as in English nut.
U' obscure u, as o in English mention.
ua, open provincial variety of u.
ua' slightly closer ua.
UE French u, German w.
ui provincial Ger. w, nearly ee, Swed. y.
ui' Swedish long »/.
uo as in English full, woman, booh,
uo' Swedish long o.
UU usual provincial variety of u.
uu' Gaelic sound of ao in laogh ; try
to pronounce oo with open lips.
SPECIAL RULES FOR VOWELS.
Ascertain carefully the received pro-
nunciation of the first 12 key words on
p. xiii, (avoiding the after-sounds of te
and oo, very commonly perceptible after
at and oa). Observe that the tip of the
tongue is depressed and the middle or
front of the tongue raised for all of
them, except u ; and that the lips are
more or less rounded for oo, uo, oa,
au, o. Observe that for i, e, tio, the
parts of the mouth and throat be-
hind the narrowest passage between
the tongue and palate, ai e more widely
opened than for ee, ai, oo.
Having ce quite clear and distinct,
like the Italian, Spanish, French, and
German i long, practise it before all
the English consonants, making it as
long and as short as possible, and wheu
short remark the difference between
ee and i, the French Jini, and English
Jinny. Then lengthen i, noticing the
distinction between leap lip, steal utill,
feet Jit, when the latter words are sung
to a long note. Sustaining the sound
first of ee and then of f, bring the lips
together and open them alternately,
observing the new sounds generated,
which will be ui and ue. A proper
appreciation of the vowels, primary ee,
wide i, round ui, wide round ue, will
render all the others easy.
Obtain oo quite clear and distinct,
like Italian and German u long, French
CM long. Pronounce it long and short
before all the English consonants. Ob-
serve the distinction between pool and
pull, the former having oo, the latter uo.
The true short oo is heard in French
pottle. English pull and French poule,
differ as English Jinny and French
Jini, by widening. Observe that the
back of the tongue is decidedly raised
as near to the soi't palate for oo, uo, as
the front was to the hard palate for
ee, i ; and that the lips are rounded.
While continuing to pronounce oo or
uo, open the lips without moving the
tongue. This will be difficult to do
voluntarily at first, and the lips should
be mechanically opened by the fingers
till the habit is obtained. " The results
axe the peculiar indistinct sounds UH
XVI
KEY TO UNIVERSAL GLOSS1C.
and w', of which if is one of our com-
monest obscure and unaccented sounds.
In uttering ee, at, ae, the narrowing
of the passage between the tongue and
hard palate is made by the middle or
front of the tongue, which is gradually
more retracted. The at, ae, are the
French e, e, Italian e ehiuso and
e aperto. The last ae is very common,
when short, in many English mouths.
The widening of the opening at the
back, converts ee, ai, ae, into i, e, a.
Now e is much finer than ae, and re-
places it in the South of England.
Care must be taken not to confuse
English a with aa. The true a seems
almost peculiar to the Southern and
"Western, the refined Northern, and
the Irish pronunciation of English.
The exact boundaries of the illiterate
a and aa have to be ascertained.
Hounding the lips changes ee, ai, ae,
into ui, eo, eo', of which eo is very
common. Rounding the lips also
changes i, e, a, into ue, oe, oe', of which
oe is very common.
On uttering oo, oa, au, the back of
the tongue descends lower and lower,
till for au the tongue lies almost en-
tirely in the lower jaw. The widening
of these gives MO, ao, o. The distinction
between au, o, is necessarily very slight ;
as is also that between ao and o. But
ao is very common in our dialects, and
is known as o aperto in Italy. The
primary forms of oo, oa, au, produced
by opening the lips, are the obscure
««*, MM, Ma, of which M« is very common
in the provinces, being a deeper, thicker,
broader sound of «. But the wide
sounds tio, ao, o, on opening the lips,
produce u', aa, ah. Here aa is the
true Italian and Spanish a, and ah is
the deeper sound, heard for long a in
Scotland and Germany, often confused
with the rounded form au.
Of the mixed vowels, the only im-
portant primary vowel is u, for which
the tongue lies flat, half way between
the upper and lower jaw. " It is as
colourless as possible. It usually re-
places MM in unaccented syllables," and
altogether replaces it in refined South-
ern speech. Its wide form a" is the
modern French fine a, much used also
for aa in the South of England. The
rounded form oa' seems to replace u or
MM in some dialects. The mixed sound
resulting from attempting to utter ah
and a together is e1, which Mr. Bell
considers to be the true vowel in herd.
Distinctions to be carefully drawn in
writing dialects. EE and I. AI and
E. AE and E. A A, AH and A.
OA and AO. AO, AU and AH. OO
and UO. UU and U. UI, UE and
EEW, IW, TOO. UE and EO.
OE and U.
QUANTITY OF TOWELS.
All vowels are to be read short, or
medial, except otherwise marked.
The Stress (•) placed immediately after
a vowel shews it to be long and ac-
cented, as au-gust ; placed immedi-
ately after a consonant, hyphen (-).
gap' (:), or stop (..), it shews that
the preceding vowel is short and ac-
cented, as augus't, aamao:', pa1 pa?..'
The Holder (••) placed immediately
after a vowel or consonant shews it
to be long, as au-gus-t, needl" ; the
Stress Holder (•••) shews that the
consonant it follows, is held, the pre-
ceding vowel being short and accent-
ed, compare hap-i, hap—i, ha-pi,
ha-p-i ; in theoretical writing only.
Practically it is more convenient to
double a held consonant, as hap'i,
hap'pt, ha'ppi.
Stop (..) subjoined to any letter indi-
cates a caught-up, imperfect utter-
ance, as ka.., kat.. for kat ; great
abruptness is marked by (...)
Accent marks may also be used when
preferred, being placed over the first
letter of a combination, thus :
I! ! 1 1 II
with stress — aa" aa da da
without stress — cia" aa da aa aa
If the first letter is a capital the accent
marks may be placed on the second,
as August, august, kdazda.
SYSTEMATIC DIPHTHONGS.
The stresslcss element of a diph-
thong is systematically indicated by a
preceding turned comma (') called
hook, as m'eeai'ee It. miei, Laa'ooraa
It. Laura, p'aaoo'raa It paura, I'ucce
FT. lui. But when, as is almost always
the case, this element is 'ee 'oo, or 'ue,
it may be replaced by its related con-
sonant y, w or ,«P, as myaiy, Laawraa,
Ijcee. Any obscure final element as
*u, 'e, 'e', is sufficiently expressed by
the sign of simple voice h', as provin-
cial neeh't night, sireeh'm stream
wih'kn waken. In applying the rule
for marking stress and quantity, treat
the stressless element as a consonant.
KEY TO UNIVERSAL GLOSS1C.
XVU
The four English Glossic diphthongs
El, or, ou, EU are unsystematic, and
are variously pronouncea, thus :
EI is uy in the South, sometimes a'y,
any ; and is often broadened to uuy,
ahy, au'y, in the provinces.
01 is oy in the South, and becomes any,
provincially.
ou is uw in the South, sometimes a'w,
aaw, and is often broadened to uuw
ahw, oaw, aow ; it becomes oe,w in
Devonshire, and aew in Norfolk.
EU varies as iw, eew, yoo, yiw, yeew.
The Londoners often mispronounce
AI as ai'y, aiy, ey or nearly uy, and OA
as oa-w, oaw, ow or nearly uw.
English vocal R, is essentially the
same as H', forming a diphthong with
the preceding vowel. Thus English
glossic peer, pair, boar, boor, fer, difer"-
ring, are systematic pi- ti, pe-h', bao'h\
buo'h', fe'h' or fw, dife'K'ring or
difu-ring. But r is used where r', or
rr', or h'r' may be occasionally heard.
CONSONANTS.
Differences from English Glossic con-
sonants are marked by adding an h in
the usual way, with y for palatals,
and w" for la'bials, by subjoining an
apostrophe ( ' ) or by prefixing a turned
comma ( ' ), a turned apostrophe ( , ),
or a simple comma (,).
Simple consonants, and added G.
Y, W, H ; P B, T D, J, K O, F V, 8 Z,
VOCal B, Ii W N, NG.
Added H.
WH, CH, TH DH, SH ZH.
KH, GH German ch,g inDach, Tage ;
YH, R'H, LH, MH, NH, NGH
are the hissed voiceless forms of
y, r\ I, m, n, ng.
Added T and YH.
TY', DY', KY;,GY', LY', NY', NGY',
are palatalised or mouille varieties
of t, d, k, g, I, n, ng, as in virtue,
verdure, old cart, old guard, Italian
gl, gn, vulgar French, il n'y a
pas=ngy'aa pah. LYH is the
hissed voiceless form of LY'.
KYH, GYH are palatal varieties of
KH, GH as in German ich, fiiege.
Added W and WH.
TW', DW, KW', GW', RW, R'W',
LW, NW, &c., are labial varieties
of t, d, k, g, r, >•', J, n, &c., pro-
duced by rounding the lips at or
during their utterance, French toi,
dots, English quiet, guano, our,
French roi, lot, noix, &c.
KWH, GWH are labial varieties of
KH, GH as in German auch, saugen,
and Scotch quh. HWH is a whistle.
Added apostrophe (') called " Hook."
H' called aich-httok,is the simplest emis-
sion of voice: H'W is /t' with round-
ed lips ; H' WH a voiced whistle.
T', D', called tee-huok, dee-huok, dental
t, d, with tip of tongue nearly
between teeth as for th, dh.
F', V, called ef-huok, vec-huolc, tooth-
less /, v, the lip not touching the
teeth ; v' is true German w.
n', or R before vowels, is trilled r.
N' read en-huok, French nasal n, which
nasalizes the preceding vowel. To
Englishmen the four French words
vent, vont, vin, un sound von', voan',
van', un' ; but Frenchmen take
them as vahn', voan', vaen', oen' .
Sanscrit unuosvaatru.
K', G' peculiar Picard varieties of
ky', yy'. nearly approaching ch, j.
CH', J', TS', DZ' monophthongal
Roman varieties of ch, j, ts, dz.
T'H, D'H lisped varieties of *, z, imi-
tating th, dh; occasional Spanish
«, d.
S' not after t, Sanscrit vimygu.
Prefixed comma (,), called " Comma?'
,H read koma-aich, lax utterance, op-
posed to ,H.
,T ,D read koma-tee, koma-dee peculiar
Sardinian varieties of t, d, the
tongue being much retracted.
,L Polish barred I, with ,LH its voice-
less, ,LW its labial, and ,LWH
its voiceless labial forms.
; read hamza, check of the glottis.
Prefixed turned comma, ('), called
"Hook."
i read ein, the Arabic iaayn or bleat.
'H, 'T 'D, 'S 'Z, «K, read hmk-aich,
huok-tee, &c. ; peculiar Arabic
varieties of h, t, d, s, z, k ; 'G the
voiced form of 'K.
'KH, 'GH, called huok-kai-aich, huok-
jee-aich ; the Arabic kh, gh pro-
nounced with a rattle of the uvula.
XVI 11
KEY TO UNIVERSAL GLOSsTC.
•W, TE, 'BR, read luok-duM-eu, &c.;
lip trills, the first with tight and
the others with loose lips ; the first
is the common English defective w
for >•', as ve'wi t'tcoo , the last is
used for stopping horses in Germany.
'R read huok-aar, the French rgrassey'e,
and Northumberland burr or fcruop
= 'ffh± ; 'RH its voiceless form.
'LH. 'L, read huok-el-aich, huok-el,
Welsh II, and its voiced Manx form.
•F, 'V, read htiok-ef &c. ; /, v with back
of tongue raised as for oo.
Prefixed turned apostrophe ((), called
" Curve."
4AA, read kerv-aa, an an pronounced
through the nose, as in many parts
of Germany and America, different
from aan', and so for any vowel,
ah, or h\
,T (D, ,SH, ,R, .L, ,N read kerv-tee &c.,
Sanscrit "cerebral" t, d, sh, r', l,n;
produced by turning the under part
of the tongue to the roof of the
mouth and attempting to utter t, dt
sh, r', I, n.
,H read kerv-aich, a post aspiration,
consisting of the emphatic utter-
ance of the following vowel, in one
syllable with the consonant, or an
emphatically added final aspirate
after a consonant. Commun in
Irish-English, and Hindoostaanee.
,W is the consonant related to tie, as
w is to oo.
Clicks, — spoken with suction stopped.
C, tongue in t position, English tut !
Q, tongue in f position.
X, tongue in ty position, but. unilateral,
that is, with the left edge clinging
to the palate, and the right free, as
in English clicking to a horse. C,
q,x, are used in Appleyard's Caffre.
QC, tongue in ty position, but not
unilateral ; from Boyce's Hottentot.
KG, tongue retracted to the '& position
and clinging to the soft palate.
Whispers or Flats.
°H, called serkl-aich, simple whisper ;
°H' whisper and voice together
<0H' diphthongal form of °A'.
°AA, read serkl-aa, whispered aat and
so for all vowels.
°B, °D, read serkl-bee etc., the sound of
b, rf, heard when whispering, as dis-
tinct from p, t, common in Saxony
when initial, and sounding to
Englishmen like p, I when stand-
ing for b, d, and like b, d when
standing for p, t. °G, whispered g,
does not occur in Saxony.
°V, °DU, °Z, °ZH, °L, °M, °N read
serkl-vee etc., similar theoretical
English varieties, final, or interposed
between voiced and voiceless letters.
TONES.
The tones should be placed after the
Chinese word or the English syllable
to which they refer. They are here,
for convenience, printed over or un-
der the vowel o, but in writing and
printing the vowel should be cut out.
o, o, high or low level tone, pthing~.
o, y, tone rising from high or low pitch,
shaang'.
o, o rise and fall, (that is, foo-kyen
shfiang',) or fall and rise,
o, o falling tone to high or low pitch,
kyoo" or kjioe'.
&, n sudden catch of the voice at a
high or low pitch, shoo', z/iee",
nyip", or yaap'.
SIGNS.
Hyphen (-), used to separate combina-
tions, as in mis-hap, in-got. In
whair-ever, r is vocal ; elm fauln
are monosyllables, el-m, faul-n are
dissyllables ; fidler has two syllables,
fidl-er three syllables.
Divider ), occasionally used to assist
the reader by separating to the eye,
words not separated to the ear, as
teT]er dhaf)l doo.
Omission (0), occasionally used to assist
the reader by indicating the omission
of some letters usually pronounced,
as hee)J, doo)0t.
Gap (:) indicates an hiatus.
Closure (.) prefixed to any letter indi-
cates a very emphatic utterance as
mei .hei for my eye.
Emphasis (•) prefixed to a word, shews
that the whole word is more em-
phatically uttered, as ei -neu dhat
'dhat dhat 'dhat man sed woz rang ;
'ei gaiv 'too things too 'too men, and
•hee gaiv 'too, 'too, too 'too, 'too.
The following are subjoined to indicate,
I emission, ; suction, ,; trill of the
organs implicated, t inner and ±
outer position of the organs impli-
cated, J tongue protruded, § unilate-
rality, * linking of the two letters
between which it stands to form a
third sound, ( extreme faintness.
SPECIMENS OF UNIVERSAL Gl.OSSIC. XIX
EXAMPLES OF UNIVERSAL GLOSSIC
*»* The Reader should pay particular attention to the llules for marking vowel
quantity laid down in the Key, p. xvi.
FOBEIGN LANGUAGES.
French. — Ai p<wee uen vyaiy ka'raony' ai un'n)on'fon' bao'rny'
oan' von'due deo moavae van' oa poeplh bae"t. Ee act voo ?
German. — Ahkh! aaynu' aayntseegyhu' ue-blu' foyreegyhu'
mucku' koentu' v'oal ahwkwh meekyh boe'zu' mahkhu'n ! Yhalr
szoa- ! Es too't ineer' oon:en'dleekyh laayt !
OLD ENGLISH.
Conjectured Pronunciation of Chaucer, transliterated from "Early
English Pronunciation" p. 681 :
Whaan dhaat Aa-prrl with)is shoo-res swao-te
Dhe droo'kwht aof Maarch haath per'sed tao dhe rao-te,
Aand baa'dhed ev'ri* vaayn in swich Irkoo-r
Aof which ver'tue* enjen'dred is dhe floo'r;
Whaan Zefiroos, e-k, with)is swe'te bre'the
Insprred haath in evri' haolt aand he "the
Dhe tendre kropes, aand dhe yoonge soone
Haath in dhe Raam is)haalfe koo-r's iroon'e,
Aand smaa'le fooies maa-ken mclaodre,
Dhaat sle-pen aal dhe nikyht with ao-pen re, —
Sao priketh hem naa'tue'r in her' kao-raa-jes;
Dhaan laongen faolk tao gao-n aon pil-gri-maa-jes,
Aand paalmerz faor' tao se-ken straawnje straondes,
Tao fer'ne haalwes koo-th in soon'dri- laondes ;
Aand spes'iaalr fraom evri' shi-res ende
Aof Engelaond, tao Kaawn'ter'berr dhaay wende,
Dhe hao'li* blisfool maar'-trr faor tao se'ke,
Dhaat hem haath haolpen, whaan dhaat dhaay we*r se'ke.
DIALECTIC ENGLISH AND SCOTCH.
Received Pronunciation. — Wliot d)yoo wont? Vulgar Coclcney. —
i wau*nt? Devonshire. — Wat d)yue want? Fifeshire. —
Whuu't u'r' yi' waan;n ? Teviotdale. — Kwhaht er' ee wahntun ?
Teviotdale, from the dictation of Mr. Murray of Hawiclc. — Dhe)r'
ti'wkwh sahkwhs graowun e dhe Ri'wkwh Hi'wkwh Hahkwh.
— Kwhaht er' ee alrnd um ? TJ')m ah'ndum naokwht. — Yuuw un
•mey el gu'ng aowr' dhe deyk un puuw e pey e dhe muunth e
Mai'y. — Hey)l bey aowr' dhe *naow nuuw.
Aberdeen. — Faat foa-r' di'd dhe peer' si'n vreet tl)z mi'dher' ?
Glasgow. — Wu)l ait wur' bred n buu;ur' doon dhu waa;ur'.
Lothian. — Mahh' koanshuns ! hahug u' Be'yli ! — Gaang u'wah",
laadl ! gai tu dhu hoar's, sai xx ! tin shoo em. 'baak ugi'n* !
Norfolk. — Wuuy dao-nt yu' paa-)mi dhaat dhur -tue paewnd yu*
ao*)mi, bo ? Uuy dao'nt ao-)yu' nao -tue paewnd. Yuuw 'due !
Scoring Sheep in the Yorkshire Dales. — 1. yaan, 2 taih'n, 3 tedh-
uru, 4 medhuru (edhuru), 5 pimp (pip), 6 saa-jis (see*zu), 7 laa-jis
(re-ru), 8 sao'va (koturu), 9 dao-vu (hau'nu), 10 dik, 11 yaan
uboo'n, 12 tain uboo-n, 13 tedhur' uboo'n, 14 medhur' uboon,
15 jigit, 16 yaan ugeeh'-n, 17 tain ugeeh' 'n, 18 tedhur' ugeeh''n,
19 medhur' ugeeh' *n, 20 gin ageeh' n (bumfit).
XX SPECIMENS OF UNIVERSAL GLOSSIC.
DIALECTS OF THE PEAK OF DERBYSHIRE FROM THE DICTATION OF
MR. THOMAS HALLAM, OF MANCHESTER, A NATIVE OF THE PEAK.
*»* Mr. Hallam considers that he said «', MO. ww, vaeys, where I seemed to hear
and wrote aa, oa', ui'w, va'ys. .Mr. Hallam dictated the quantities.
CHAPEL-EN-IE-FRITH VARIETY. TADDINGTOX VARIETY.
TJtjSoa'tiffff ti)S6lumun, Chuaptur th}~
sdckimd.
1. A6)m th)roaz u)Shaerun un)th)-
lilli u)th vaalliz.
2. Us th)lilli uaida'ng thaurnz, soo
iz mau liiuv umoa'ng th)duuwtturz.
3. Us th)aappl traey um6a'ng th)-
traeyz u)th woa'd, soo)z mau biluuvd
umoa'ng th)s6a'nz. Ad sit daawn wi
greet dlaey 6a'ndur')iz shaadu, un)iz)-
fri'wt wur)swaeyt tu)mi)taist.
4. Afey bruuwt)mi tu)th)feestin aaws,
un)iz)fla'g 6ar)mi wur luuv.
5. Ky'aeyp mi oa'p wi' soa'mut"
dringk, kuumfurt)mi wi)aapplz ; fur
au)m luuv-sik.
6 Iz lift 6nd)z oa'ndur mi)yaed, un)-
iz rae)-t ond tlips)mi.
7. Au tael)yu, 6a duuwtturz u)Ji-
ruuwslum, bi)th roaz, uu)bi)th)sta'gz
u)th faeylt, dhut yda mun noadhur stuur
nur wilakn mau luuv, til aey lahyks.
8. Thjvatiys u;mi) biluuvd! Luuwk,
aey kuumz l«5eppm oa pu)th)maawn-
tinz, sky'ippin 6a'pu)th ilz.
9. Mi)biluuvd)z lahyk u)r3a, ur')u).
yoa'ng sta'g : luuwk, aey stondz ut).
th)baak)n aar)wau, aey luuwks aawt
ut)th)windus, un)t>h6az "issael thruuw)-
th)laatiz.
10. Mi)biluuvd spauk, un)saed
tuuw)mi, Gy'aer'Jda'p, mi)lfiuv, mi)-
^er')un, un)kuum uwee.
11. Fur, luuwk, th)wintur)z paast,
un)th)reen)z oar un)gaun.
12. Th)flaawurz ui-)kuumin oa'pu)-
th)graawnd, th)tahym)z kuumn us)th)-
bridz singu, un)th)vahys u)th)tuui-tl)z
eerd i)aar)k6a'ntri.
13. Th)figiraeyzur)gy'aetingraevn
flgz on, un)th)vahynz gy'in u)nahys
smael wi)th)yoa'ng graips. Gy'acr')-
oa'p, mi)luuv, mi)faer')un, un)kiium
uwee.
14. OS mau doav, uz)urt)i)th)niks
u)th)rok, i)th)seckrit spots u)th)staerz,
lae)mi saey dhi)fais, lae)mi eer dhi)-
vahys; fur)dhi)vahys is swaeyt, un).
dhi)fais iz vaerri praati.
olumtm, Chdapt'ur tfi)-
saekund.
1. Au)m th)roaz u)Shaerun un)th)-
lilli u)th vanlliz.
2. Lahyk th)lilli umoa'ng thaurnz,
sui'w iz mahy luuv uinoa'ng th)-
diiuwt't'urz.
3. Lahyk th)aappl t'riy umoa'ng
th)t'riyz u)th woa'd, sui'w iz mahy
biluuvd umoa'ng th)soa'nz. Au sit)mi
daawn wi graet dliy 6a'nd'ur')iz
shaadu, un)iz)frui'wt wur)swiyt tu)mi
taist.
4. ly bruuwt)mi tu)th)feeh'stin
aaws, un)iz)fla'g oar mi wur luuv.
6. St'i-aengthu)mi Tvi)s6a'mut"
d'ringk, kuumfurt)mi wi)aapplz : fur
au)m luuv-sik.
6. Iz lift 6nt)s oa'nd'ur mi)yaed,
•an)iz riyt ont tlips)mi.
7. Au chaarj)yu, Oa duuwt't'rz u) Ji-
rui'wslum. bi)th)roaz, un)bi)tn)sta'gz
u)th)fiylt, uz yoa mun noadhur stQur,
nur wa'kn mi)luuv, til)iy)pleeh'zuz.
8. Th)va'ys u)mi)biluuvd ! Liii'wk,
iykuumz Ifeeh'pin oa'pu)th)maawutinz,
sky'ippin 6a'pu)th ilz.
9. Mi)bilunvd)z lahyk u)roa, ur')u)-
yoa'ng sta'g : lui'wk, iy stondz ut)-
ba'k)u aar)wau, iy lui'wks aawt ut)-
th)windus, un)sh6az issael thrui'w)-
th)laatiz.
10. Mi)biluuvd spiuk, un)saed
tui'w)mi, Gy'aet oa'p, mi)luuv, mi)-
faer')un, unjkuum uwai.
11. Fur, lui'wk, th)wint'ur)z paast,
un)th)rain)z oar un)gaun.
12. Th)flaawurz ur)kuumin oa'pu)-
th) graawnd,th)tahym)z kuumnus)th)-
bridz singn, un)th)va'ys u)th)tuurtl)z
eerd i)Sar)koa'nt'ri.
13. Th)fig t'riyz ur) gy'aetin griyn
flgz on, un)tli)vahynz gy'in u)nahys
smael wi)th)y6a'ng graips. Gy'aet
oa'p, mi)luuv, mi)faer')un, un)kiium
uwai.
14. Oa mahy doav, uz)ui-t)i)th)tlifs
ti)th)r6k, i)th)saikrifc sp6ts u)th) staerz,
lae)mi siy dhi)fais, lae)mi eer dhi^-
va'ys; fur)dhi) va'ys is swiyt, un)dhi)-
fais iz vaerri praata.
\* Separate Copies of this Notice and Appendix on Glossic will oe
sent on application to the Author.
CHAPTER VII.
ILLUSIRA.TIOXS OF THE PRONUNCIATION OF ENGLISH DURING
THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY.
§ 1. Chaucer.
CRITICAL TEXT OF PROLOGUE.
IN accordance with the intimation on p. 398, the Prologue
to the Canterbury Tales is here given as an illustration of
the conclusions arrived at in Chap. IV., for the pronuncia-
tion of English in the xiv th century. But it has been
necessary to abandon the intention there expressed, of follow-
ing the Harl. MS. 7334 as closely as possible, for since the
passage referred to was printed, the Chaucer Society has
issued its magnificent Six-Text Edition of the Prologue and
Knight's Tale, and it was therefore necessary to study those
MSS. with a view to arriving at a satisfactory text to pro-
nounce, that is, one which satisfied the laws of grammar and
the laws of metre better than the reading of any one single
MS. which we possess. For this purpose the systematic
orthography proposed on p. 401, became of importance. The
value of exact diplomatic reprints of the MSS. on which we
rely, cannot be overrated. But when we possess these, and
endeavour to divine an original text whence they may have
all arisen, we ought not to attempt to do so by the patch-
work process of fitting together words taken from different
MSS., each retaining the peculiar and often provincial or-
thography of the originals. The result of such a process
could not but be more unlike what Chaucer wrote than any
systematic orthography. Chaucer no doubt did not spell
uniformly. It is very difficult to do so, as I can attest, after
making the following attempt, and probably not succeeding.
But a modern should not venture to vary his orthography
according to his own feelings at the moment, as they would
be almost sure to lead him astray. Whenever, therefore, a
text is made out of other texts some sort of systematic ortho-
graphy is inevitable, and hence, notwithstanding the vehe-
41
634
LONG II IN SEVEN MSS.
CHAP. VII. § 1.
ment denunciation of the editor of the Six-Text Edition,1
I have made trial of that one proposed on p. 401, in all its
strictness. The result is on the whole, better than could
have been expected. Notwithstanding the substantial agree-
ment of the Harleian 7334, and the Six New Texts, there is
just sufficient discrepancy to assist in removing almost every
difficulty of language and metre, so far as the prologue is
concerned, and to render conjecture almost unnecessary.
The details are briefly given in the footnotes to the following
composite text.
PRONUNCIATION OF LONG U AND OF AY, EY AS DEDUCED FROM A COMPARISON
OF THE ORTHOGRAPHIES OP SEVEN MANUSCRIPTS OF THE CANTERBURY
TALES.
The investigations in Chap. IV. for the determination of the pro-
nunciation of the xiv th century, were avowedly founded upon the
single MS. Harl. 7334 (supra p. 244). Now that large portions
of six other MSS. have been diplomatically printed, it is satisfactory
to see that this determination is practically unaffected by the new
orthographies introduced. The Cambridge and the Lansdowne
MSS., indeed, present us at first sight with what appears to be
great vagaries, but wben we have once recognised tbese as being,
not indeterminate spellings of southern sounds, but sufficiently
determinate representations of provincial, northern, or west midland,
utterances, mixed witb some attempts to give southern pronuncia-
tion, they at once corroborate, instead of invalidating, the conclu-
sions already obtained. That this is the proper view has been
sufficiently shewn in the Temporary Preface to the Six-Text
Edition, p. 51 and p. 62, and there is no need to discuss it further.
1 Temporary Preface to the Six-
Text Edition of Chaucer's Canterbury
Tales, Part I., by F. J. Furnivall, pp.
113-115. A uniform system of spell-
ing did not prevail in the xiv th cen-
tury, and as we have seen, can scarcely
be said to prevail in the xrx th, but
variations were not intentional, and the
plan I advocate is, from the varied
spellings which prevail, to discover the
system aimed at, but missed, by the old
writer, and adopt it. All varieties of
grammar, dialect, and pronunciation,
when belonging to the author, and not
his scribe, who was often ignorant, and
still oftener careless (p. 249), should bo
preserved, and autographs, such as
Orrmin's and Dan Michel's, must be
followed implicitly and literatim. In
such diplomatic printing, I even object
to insertions between brackets. They
destroy the appearance of the original,
and bence throw the investigator into
the editor's track, and often stand in
the way of an independent conjecture.
At the same time they do not present
the text as the editor would shew it,
for the attention is distracted by the
brackets. The plan pursued for the
Prisoner's Prayer, supra pp. 434-437,
of giving the' original and amended
texts in parallel columns, is the only
one which fully answers both pur-
poses. Where this is not possible, it
it appears to me that the best course
to pursue is to leave the text pure, and
submit the correction in a note. This
serves the purpose of the [ ] or tic,
much more effectually than such dis-
turbances of the text, which are only
indispensable when notes are incon-
venient. The division of words and
capitals of the original should for the
same reason be retained. See the
Temp. Pref. p. 88.
CHAP. VII. § 1. I-OXG V IX SEVEN MSS. 635
These MSS. may be looked upon as authorities for the words, but
not for the southern pronunciation of the words, and they shew their
writers' own pronunciation by using letters in precisely the same
sense as was assigned from the Harl. MS. on p. 398 above. Two
points may be particularly noticed because they are both points of
difference between Mr. Payne and myself, (supra pp. 582, 583)
and in one of them I seem to differ from many of those who have
formed an opinion on the subject.
Long « after an examination of all the authorities I could find,
was stated on p. 171 to have been (yy) during the xvith century.
There did not appear to be any ground for supposing it to be
different in the xrvth centuiy, and hence it was assumed on
p. 298 to have had that value at that time. This was strengthened
by the proof that (uu), the only other sound which it could
have represented, was written OM, p. 305. A further though a
negative proof seems to be furnished by the fact that I have
not observed any case of long u and ou rhyming together, or
being substituted one for the other in the old or any one of the
six newly published texts.1 I cannot pretend to have carefully
examined them for that purpose, but it is not likely that in my
frequent references to them for other purposes, such a marked
peculiarity should have escaped me. It has however been already
pointed out that in the first half of the xin th century (uu) was
represented by «, and not by ou, and for about thirty years, includ-
ing the end of the xrn th and beginning of the xrv th century, both
signs were employed indiscriminately for (uu), and that this use of
ou seemed to have arisen from a growing use of u as (yy), pp. 424,
470, 471 note 2, etc.2 Hence the predominance of ou in the be-
1 Compare fortone, litke in Hampole Judging however by the collation in
(supra p. 410, n. 2). The two ortho- F. Michel's edn. the Oxf. MS. agrees
graphics boke, buke, struggle with each with the Cam. The text is clearly
other in Hampole. In the Towneley doubtful.
Mysteries, I have also observed the But v. 691, which in the Cam. MS.
rhyme, goode infudf, which however, runs
may be simply a bnd rhyme, the spell- he lij? in bure
ing is Northern and of the latter part under couerture
of the xv th century. On examining becomes in the Harl. fo. 87,
the Harl. MS. 2253 for the rhymes : he byht nou in boure,
bur mesaventur, bure coverture, quoted vnder couertoure,
from the Cam. MS. of King Horn on where the scribe by adopting the or-
p. 480, I find that the first rhyme dis- thography ou has clearly committed
appears. Thus v. 325, Lumby's edition himself to the pronunciation (uu) and
of the Cam. MSS. has not (yy). It would, however, not be
"W ent ut of my bur safe to draw a general conclusion from
Wibmuchel mefaventur these examples in evidently very un-
and the Harl. reads fo. 85, trustworthy texts, which have yet to
"Went out of my boure, be properly studied in connection with
fhame )>e mott byflioure ; dialectic and individual pronunciation,
and v. 649, the Cam. MS. has supra p. 481.
heo ferde in to bure * On p. 301, note, col. 1, a few in-
to fen aue»tw?-e, stances of the Devonshire substitutes
and the Harl. has, fo. 87, for (uu) arc given, on the authority of
Horn ne Jrohte nout him on Mr. Shelly' s pronunciation of Nathan
ant to boure wes ygon. Hogg's Letters. The new series of
636
LONG U IN SEVEN MSS.
CHAP. VII. f 1.
ginning of the xrv th century and the subsequent strict severance of
long u and on, which seem so far as I have observed, to have been
never confused, as short w and ou certainly were (p. 304). The
conclusion seems to be inevitable, that long u and on represented
different sounds, and that the long u must have had in the xiv th,
what Bullokar in the XTI th century called its " olde and continued"
sound, namely (yy). This, however, is directly opposed to Mr.
Payne's opinions given on p. 583.
those letters there named, having an
improved orthography, using u, a, for
(y, se), — not (a), as there misprinted, —
has allowed me to make some collec-
tions of words, which are curious ia
connection with the very ancient west-
ern confusion of u, e, i, and the pro-
nunciation of long u as (yy). It may
be stated that the sound is not always
exactly (yy). In various mouths, and
even in "the same month, it varies
considerably, inclining towards (uu),
through (uu?), or towards («) the labi-
alised (ee). The short sound in did
seemed truly (d>d). But in cculd, good,
I heard very distinctly (kyd, gyd) with
o clear, but extremely short (y), from
South Devon peasants in the neigh-
bourhood of Totnes. Nor is the use of
..(yy) or (ru, «) for (uu) due to any in-
capacity on the part of the speaker to
say (uu). The same peasant who
called Combs, (Kyymz) or (Kwmz),
[it is difficult to say which, and appa-
rently the sound was not determinate],
and even echoed the name thus when
put to him as (Kuumz), and called brook
(bryk), with a very short (y), talked
*f (muur, stunnz, ruud} for more, atones,
rood. Mr. Murray, in his paper OH
the Scotch dialect in the Philological
Transactions, has some interesting spe-
culations on similar confusions in
Scotch, and on the transition of (u) or
(M) through (a) into (a) and finally (a).
On referring to pp. 160-3, supra, the
close connection of (uu, yy) will be seen
to be due to the fact that both are
labial, and that in both the tongue is
raised, the back for (uu) and front
for (yy). The passage from (uu)
to (yy) may therefore be made almost
imperceptibly, and if the front is
slightly lowered, the result becomes
(#>). The two sounds (yy, »») arc
consequently greatly confused by
speakers in Scotland, Norfolk, and
Devonshire. Mr. Murray notes the
resemblance between (», a), — which in-
deed led to the similarity of their nota-
tion in palaeotype — as shewn by Mr.
M. Bell's assigning (a) and my giving
(9) to the French mute e, which others
again make (?h). If then (u) travels
through (y, 3) to (»), its change to (a)
is almost imperceptible, and the slight-
est labialisation of the latter sound
gives (o). "Whatever be the reason,
there can be no doubt of the fact that
(n, y, 9, a, a, o) do interchange pro-
vincially now, and hence we must not
be surprised at finding that they did
so in ancient times, when the circum-
stances were only more favourable to
varieties of speech. These observations
will serve in some degree to explain
the phenomena alluded to in the text,
aud also the following lists from Nathan
Hogg's second series, in which I re-
tain the orthography of the author
(Mr. H. Baird), where we should read
«, a as (y, EC) short or long, and other
letters nearly as in glossotype.
EW and long U become (yy) , as :
blw, bwty, cruel, cwryiss curious, c«t,
acute, dwce deuce, duty, hu hue yew,
humin human, \dokltid. conclude, muzic,
DM new, pwr pure, rwin'd, st«< stew,
st?qrid, trw, truth, tun, \\ui flute, vu
view few, vwm fume, vutur future,
\Kz'd used, zuant suant.
Long and short 00, OU, 0, TJ,
usually called (uu, M) become (yy, y) or
(33, »}, as: bal?« hullahbaloo,\t\um bloom,
br«k brook, bwk book, chwz choose, crwk
crook, cwd could, curt court, CMS course
coarse, drw through, drwpin drooping,
Ait do, gwd good, gulden golden, intw,
kushin cushion, luk look, lus'nd loosened,
minwver tnattoeucre, m«v move, n«n
noon, pwl'd pulled, pr«v prove, pwk
pook, r«m room, shw shoe, sh««l should,
skule school, stud stood, tr«pin trooping,
ttt too two to [emphatic, unemphatic
ta = (to)], t«k took, t,vm tomb, u who,
vwl full fool, \ut foot, VK you, zmuihe
smooth, zwn soon,
Short U, 00, 0 usually called (»)
become (i), as : blid blood, dist do'st,
honjist, 1'iij'ut. jist just adv., rin nm
CHAP. VII. { 1.
AI AY, El EY, IN SEVEN MSS.
637
The second point is extremely difficult, and cannot be so cursorily
dismissed. What was the sound attributed to ai ay, ei ey in
Chaucer '? The constant confusion of all four spellings shews that
it Avas one and the same.1 Here again the voice of the xvrth
century was all but unanimous for (ai), but there is one remarkable
exception, Hart, who as early as 1551 (in his MS. cited below
Chap. VIII, § 3, note 1), distinctly asserts the identity of the
sounds of these combinations with that of e, ea, that is (ee). For
printing this assertion in 1569 he was strictly called to order by
Gill in 1621, supra p. 122. All the other writers of thexvith
century, especially Salesbury and Smith distinctly assert that (ai)
was the sound. Hence on p. 263, (ai) was taken without hesitation
to be the sound of ay, ey, in Chaucer. We are familiar with the
change of (ai) into (ee), p. 238, and with the change of (ii) into (ai,,
ai), p. 295, but the change of (ee) into (ai), although possible, and
in actual living English progress (p. 454, n. I), is not usual.
There was no reason at all to suppose that ay could have been (ii),
and little reason to suppose that it would have been (ee) before it
became (ai). On examining the origin of ay, ey, in English words
derived from ags. sources, the y or i appears as the relic of a former
g = (gh, g\\, j) and then (i), which leads irrresistibly to the notion
of the diphthong (ai), p. 440, 1. 14, p. 489. But it certainly does
not always so arise, and we have seen in Orrrnin (ib.) that the
gg = (j) -was sometimes as pure an insertion as we occasionally
find in romance words derived from the Latin,2 and as we now find
[also to tint], rish'd rushed, tich'd
touched, vlid flood, wid'n would not,
winder wonder, wisser worscr, zich
such, zin sun son, zmitch smutch.
Short E, I, visually called (e, z) are
frequently replaced by (a) or (a), as :
bevul befell, oul bell, bulch'd belched,
burry'd buried, churish cherish, eszul
himself, etszul itself, mexul myself,
mulkin milking, mullcr miller, purish
perish, shullins shillings, spul spell,
spurrit spirit [common even in London,
and compare syrop, stirrup], tullee tell
you, turrabul terrible, ulbaw'd elbowed,
vuller fellow [no r pronounced, final or
pre-consonantal trilled (r) seems un-
known in Devonshire], Tullidge village,
vulty filthy, vurrit ferret, vury very,
vast first, wul well, wulvare welfare, yul
yell, y«r'd heard, zmul smell, zulf self.
The words xwp'd swept, indwd indeed^
d«d did done, humman htimmeu woman
1 Xot in. Scotch, where the spellings
ai, ei seem to have been developed in-
dependently in the xv th century, for
the Scotch long a, e, and perhaps
meant (at?, CB), compare Sir T. Smith,
supra p. 121, 1. 18. These spellings
were accompanied by the similar forms
oi, tti, oui for the long o, u, ou, per-
haps = (OB, ytt, UB), though the first
was not much used. We must recol-
lect that in Scotch short * was not (i)'
or (»), but (e), and hence might easily
be used for (B) or (a) into which un-
accented (e) readily degenerates. For
this information I am indebted to Mr.
Murray's paper on Scotch (referred to
in the last note), which was kindly
shewn to me in the MS. The notes
there furnished on the development of
Scotch orthography are highly interest-
ing, and fcend to establish an intentional
phonetie reformation at this early
women, do not exactly belong to any period, removing Scotch spelling from
of these categories. the historical affiliation which marks
The above lists, which, being only the English.
derived from one small book, are ne-
cessarily very incomplete, serve to shew
the importance of modern dialectic
study in the appreciation of ancient
and therefore dialectic English (p. oSl).
2 " In Italian, Spanish, Portuguese,
and Provencal, Latin A remains un-
altered. Some deviations into ai or e
must be admitted. . . . The most im-
portant and frequent case is when a by
638
AI AY, El EY, IN SEVEN MSS.
CHAT. VII. 1.
in English after the sound of (<?<?) in what many persons recognize
as the " standard" pronunciation of our language, for instance
(neeim) for name. There are a few straggling instances in even
xm th centuiy MSS. where ay appears to rhyme to e, the chief of
which turn on apparently a dialectic pronunciation of saide as sede,
which is also an orthography occasionally employed (p. 484, 1. 15,
p. 481, 1. 33). Dr. Gill, 1621 (Loyonomia p. 17), cites (sed) as a
northern pronunciation for (said), and classes it with (saa) for (sai).
Mr. Payne has pointed out similar cases in the Owl and Nightingale, v.
349, 707, 835, 1779. The orthography sede occurs also, v. 472, 548,
1293, and probably elsewhere.1 Mr. Payne also notes the less usual
rhymes: bigrede upbrcide 1411, misrede maide 1061, grede maide
1335. These rhymes are certainly faulty, because in each case the
ags. has a g in the second word but not in the first, and we cannot
suppose them to have rhymed at this early period.2 In Floris and
the action of an inserted coalescing i
or e, according to the individual ten.
dency of the language, passes into ai,
or ei, or e and ie : prov. «<>, sp. aire
from aer : prov. primairan (otherwise
only primer pr inner), port, primeiro,
span, primcro, it. primiero, from pri-
ntarius; prov. esclairar from esclariar
which also exists; prov. bais, port.
beijo. span, beso from basium ; prov.
fait, port, ftito, span, heeho from facius
e being palatalised into *. ... This
vowel has suffered most in French,
where its pure sound is often obscured
into ai, e and ie. "We must first put
aside the common romance process,
just noticed, by which this obscuration
is effected by an inserted t as in air,
premier, baisn;fait." Translated from
Diez, Gr. der rom. Spr. 2nd. ed. i. 135.
1 The Jesus Coll. Oxf. MS. reads
tcyde in each case.
~ The orthography and rhymes of
the Owl and Nightingale as exhibited
in the Cott. MS. Calig. A. ix., fol-
lowed by Wright, in his edition for the
Percy Society, 1 843, are by no means
immaculate. The MS. is certamlv of
the xm th century, before the introduc-
tion of ou for (uu), that is, before 1280
or probably before the death of Henry
III., 1272, (so that, as has been con-
jectured oa other grounds, Henry II.
was the king whose death is alluded to
in the poem), and is contained in the
same volume with the elder text of
Lajamon, though it is apparently not
by the same scribe. Xor should I be
inclined to think that the scribe was a
Dorsetshire man, although the poem
is usually ascribed to Nicholas de
Guildford, of Portishain. Dorsetshire.
The confusions of e *, o e, e a, recall
the later scribe of Havelok. Dreim 21,
cleine 301, are obvious scribal errors,
corrected to drein dene in the Oxf. MS.,
and: crei 334, in Oxf. MS. erey, although
put in to rhyme with dai, must be an
error for cri. We have cases of omitted
letters in : rise wse 53, wrste tobcrste
121, wlite wte 439, for wise, verstc (?),
wite. There are many suspicious
rhymes, and the following are chiefly
assonances: worse mershe 303, hei-
sugge stubbe 505, worde forworthc
547, igremet of-chamed 931, wise ire
1027, oreve idorve 1151, flesche cwesse
1 385, fiijste vicst 405. and, in addition
to the «', e rhymes cited in the text,
we have: forbreideth nawedeth 1381,
in Oxf. MS. ne awcde]>. As to the
present pronunciation of a;/, ey in
Dorsetshire, the presumed home of the
poet, Mr. Barnes gives us very precise
information : " The diphthongs at or
ay, and ei or ey, the third close long
sound [that is, which usually have the
the sound of a in mate], as in May,
hay, maid, paid, rein, neighbour, prey,
are sounded — like the Greek <u, — the
a or f, the first open sound, as a in
father, and the i or y as ee, the first
close sound. The author has marked
th a of diphthongs so sounded with a
circumflex : as may, hay, maid, paid,
vain, naighbour, pray." Pufins of
Jtiird Life, 2nd ed., p. 27.— That is,
in Dorsetshire the sound (ai), which
we have recognized as ancient, is still
prevalent. This is a remarkable com-
ment upon the false rhymes of the
MSS. Stratmann's edition. 1 868, is of
no use for the present investigation, on
account of its critical orthography. .
CHAP. VII. § 1.
AI AY, El EY, IN SEVEN J1SS.
639
Blancheflur, Lumby's cd. occurs the rhyme : muchelhede maide 51,
Avhich is similarly faulty.1 See also p. 473 and notes there. We
have likewise seen in some faulty west midland MSS. belonging to
the latter part of the xvth century, (supra p. 450, n. 2), that ey
was regarded as equivalent to c. In the Towneley Mysteries we
also find ay, ey, tending to rhyme either with a or e. In fact we
have a right to suppose that in the xv th century, at least, the pro-
nunciation of ey, ay as (ce) was gaining ground, for we could not
otherwise account for the MSS. mentioned, for the adoption of the
spelling in Scotch in 1500, p. 410, n. 3, and for the fact that Hart,
— who from various other circumstances appears to have been a
West Midland man — seemed to know absolutely no other pronun-
ciation of ay than (ee) in 155 1.2 We have thus direct evidence
of the coexistence of (ce, ai) in the xvi th century, each perhaps
limited in area, just as we have direct evidence of the present co-
existence of both sounds in high German (p. 238), and Dyak (p. 474,
note, col. 2). Such changes do not generally affect a whole body
of words suddenly. They begin with a few of them, concerning
which a difference prevails for a very long while, then the area is
extended, till perhaps the new sounds prevail. We have an in-
stance of this in the present coexistence of the two sounds (a, «)
for short u, p. 175 and notes. It is possible that although Gill in
1621 was highly annoyed at maids being called (mecdz) in place of
(maidz) by gentlewomen of his day (supra, p. 91, 1. 8), this very
pronunciation might have been the remnant of an old tradition,
preserved by the three rhymes just cited from the xiiith century
to the present day, although this hypothesis is not so probable as
that of scribal error. And if it were correct, it would by no means
1 On consulting the Auchinleck MS.
text of Floris et Blancheflur, the diffi-
culty vanishes. Lumby's edition of
the Cam. MS. reads, v. 49 :
]>u art hire ilich of alle )>inge,
Both of femblau;<t and of nuo-niwge,
Of fairnefle and of muchelhede,
Bute)>u ert a man and heo a maide ;
where the both of the second line makes
the third line altogether suspiciously
like an insertion. The Auchinleck
MS., according to the transcription
kindly furnished me by Mr. Halkett,
the librarian of the Advocates Library,
Edinburgh, reads, v. 53 :
pou art ilich here of alle )>inge
Of semblant and of mourning
But J?ou art a man and }hc is a maide
pous ]>e wif to Florice faide.
Another bad rhyme in the Cam. MS.
is v. 533.
Hele ihc wulle and noting wreic
Ower beirc cumpaignie
which in the Abbotslbrd Club edition
of the text in the Auch. MS. runs thus,
Y. 518:
To the king that jhc hem nowt
biwreie
Where thourgh thai were fikcr to
dethe.
The editor suggests biwrefye, which
would not be a rhyme. The real read-
ing is manifestly to deye, arising, as
Mr. Murray suggests, from the com-
mon MS. confusion of y, ]>. Admiral is
both in the Auch. and Cott. MSS.
constantly spelled -at/I, and hence we
must not be offended with the rhyme,
Admiral confail 799, for there was
evidently an uncertain pronunciation
of this strange word.
2 This day (9 July, 1869) a work-
man, who spoke excellent English to
me, called specially (spirsBlt). Had
he any idea that others said (spes-tjlt) ?
The facts in the text are perhaps partly
accounted for by the influence of the
Scotch orthography and pronunciation,
referred to on p. 637, n, 1.
G40 AI AY, El EY, IN SEVEN MSS. CHAP. VII. § 1.
prove that the general pronunciation of ay in all words from ags.
was not distinctly (ai) and that the (ee) pronunciation was not
extremely rare.
In a former investigation it was attempted to shew that Norman
French ei, ait had at least frequently the same sonnd (ai), supra
pp. 453-459. Mr. Payne on the contrary believes that the sound
Avas always pure (ee), and that the Norman words were taken into
English, spellings and all, retaining their old sounds. He then
seems to conclude that all the English ay, ey, were also pronounced
with pure (ee), and maintains that this view agrees with all the
observed facts of the case (p. 582). Prof. Rapp also, as we shall see,
lays down that Early English Orthography was Norman, and as he
only recognizes (ce) or (EE) as the sound of Norman ai, of course
he agrees practically with Mr. Payne. Modern habits have induced
perhaps most readers to take the same view, which nothing but the
positive evidence of the practice of the xvi th century could easily
shake.1 But it would seem strange if various scribes, writing by
ear, and having the signs e, ee, ea, ie, at hand to express the sonnd
(ee), should persist in a certain number of words, in always using
ey, ay, but never one of the four former signs, although the soxinds
were identical. This is quite opposed to all we know of cacogra-
phists of all ages, and seems to be only explicable on the theory of
a real difference of sound, more marked* than that of (EE, ee). Nay,
more, some occasional blunders of e for ey, etc., would not render
this less strange to any one who knows by painful experience (and
what author does not know it ?) that he does not invariably write
the letters he intends, and does not invariably see his error or his
printer's or transcriber's errors when he revises the work. The
mistake of e for ey we might expect to be more frequent than that
of ay for e. When the writer is not a cacographist, or common
scribe, but a careful theoretical orthographer as Orrmin or Dau
Michel, the absolute separation of the spellings e, ey becomes
evidence. We cannot suppose that Dutchmen when they adopted
pais called it anything but (pais), why then should we suppose Dan
Michel, who constantly employs the spelling pais,z pronounced
1 I was glad to learn lately from so adraynk)>, agrayji, etc., anpayri, apar-
distinguishcd an English scholar as ceyuej?, apayreb, asayd, asayled, atrayt,
Prof. H. Morley that he was always of hargayn, batayle, baylif, baylyes, bay]?,
opinion that ay, ey, were (ai) and not contrayc, cortays, cortaysie, couaitise,
(ec). dayes, defayled, despayred, eyder cither,
- Mr. Morris's index to Dan Michel's eyr=«i»V, eyren = r0ys, eyse =«?«•, faili,
Ayenbite refers to p. 261, as contain- fayntise, fornayce, germayn, graynes,
ing pese for peace. I looked through greyner, longaynes, maimes, maine =
that page without discovering any in- rttinite, maister, mayden, maystrie,
stance of pese, hut I found in it 11 in- mesevse, meyster, nejebores, nejen, or-
stances of pain, pays and 3 of paysi'ule. daynl ordenliche, oreysonne, paye =
Thinking Dan Michel's usages impor- phaxe, payenes = pagans, pays, paysible,
tant, I have extracted those words given plait, playneres, playni, playty, por-
in the index, which of course does not uayeb, porueyonce praysy, quaynte,
refer to the commonest ags. words of queayntese, queyntise, raymi, [ags. reo-
constant occurrence. This is the list, mian hryman, to cry out,] strait, strayni,
the completeness of which is not gua- tuay, uileynie, uorlay, wavn =fftrii>,
ranlecd, th^ngh probable : adrevnt, wayt, weyuerindemcn. yfayled", zaynt.
CHAP. VII. $ 1. AI AY, El EY, IX SliVEN MSS. 641
•otherwise? And when we see some French words in Chaucer
always or generally spelled with e which had an ai in French, as :
resoun 276, sesoun 348, pees 2929, plesant 138, ese 223, 2672,
why should we not suppose that in these words the (ee) sound
was general, but that in others, at least in England, the (ai) sound
prevailed ? Nay more, when we find ese occasionally written eyse
for the rhyme in Chaucer (supra p. 250 and note 1, and p. 265),
as it is in Dan Michel's prose, why should we not suppose that two
sounds were prevalent, just as our own (niidh'j, noidh-j) for neither,
and that the poet took the sound which best suited him ? This
appeal's to me to be the theory which best represents all the facts
of the case. It is also the theory which best accords with the
existing diversities of pronunciation within very narrow limits in the
English provinces. It remains to be seen how it is borne out by the
orthography of the Ha. Harleian 7334, and the six newly published
MS. texts, E. Ellesmere, He. Hengwrt, Ca. Cambridge, Co. Corpus,
P. Petworth, and L. Lansdowne of the Canterbury Tales. For this
purpose I have looked over the prologue and Knightes Tale, and
examined a large number, probably the great majority of the cases,
with the following results. The initial italic words, by which the
lists are arranged, are in modern spelling, and where they are
absent the words are obsolete. Where no initials are put, all the
MSS. unnamed agree in the preceding spelling so far as having one
of the combinations ai, ay, ei, ey is concerned, small deviations in
other respects are not noted, but if any other letter is used for one
of the above four it is named. The numbers refer to the lines of
the Six Text edition, and they have frequently to be increased
by 2 for "Wright's edition of the Harleian MS.
LIST OF WORDS CONTAINING AY, EY IN THE PROLOGUE AND KNIGHTES TALE.
ANGLOSAXON AND SCANDINAVIAN maidens, maydens 2300
WORDS. Mails, nayles 2141
neighbour, nyjhebour Ca., ueighebore
again, agayn 991 535
against, ajens Ca., ageyns 1787 neither, neither 1135
aikth, eyleth 1081 nigh, neigh H. He., ncyh Co., nyghe
ashes, aisshes Co., asshen 2957 P., nyhe L., nyh Ca,, ny E., 732
bewray, bewreye 2229 said, seydc 219, 1356, and frequently
day, day, 19 and frequently say, seyn 1463
die, deyen Ca., Co., dyen E. He. P. seen, seyn E. He. Ca. Co. L., seen Ha.,
dyjen L. 1109, deyde 2846 sene P. 2840
dry, dreye Ca., drye 420, 1362, dreye slain, slayn 992, 2038, 2552, 2708 ;
[rh. wove] 3024 slayn P. L., sleen 1556, sle sleen
dyer, deyer Ha., dyere 362 1859
eye, eye E. Ca., eyghe P., yhe Ha. L., sleight, sleight 604
lye He. 10, eyen E. He., eyghen spreynd Ha. E. He. Co. P., sprend Ca.,
Ha. P., eyjyyn Ca., yghen Co., sprined L. 2169
yhen L. 267 and frequently two, tweye 704
fain, fayn 2437 waileth, wayleth 1221
fair, faire 1685. 1941 way, way 34, 1264, and often.
flesh, fleissh Ha. Co., flessh 147 weighed, wcighcden 454
height, heght P., heighte 1890 whether, \vheither E. He., whethir Ha.,
laid, Icydc 1384 and frequently whef-cr Ca. Co. L., whedcre P.,
lay, lay 20 and frequently 1857
642
AI AY, El EY, IN SEVEN MSS.
CHAP. VII. $ 1.
FUEXCH WORDS.
acquaintance, aquejTitaunce 245
a'ieul, aicl E. He. Ca. ayel Ha., ayell
Co. L. eile P. 2477 '
air, eir 1246
apayd [rh. ysaid] 1868
apparelling, apparaillynge 2913
array, array 41 73, and often.
attain, atteyne 1243
availeth, au'ailleth 3040
bargains, bargaynes 282
barren, baraync'l244, baran L.. bareyn
1977
battle, bataillc 988, 2540
braided, breided P., broyded E. He.
Ca. Co., browded Ha". L, 1049
caitiff, catiff P., caytyf 1552, 1717, 1946
certain, certeyn 20-4 and often.
chain, cheyne 2988
chataigne, chasteyn 2922
chieftain, cheveteu Ha., chieftayn 2555
company, compaignye E. He. Co. P.,
cumpanye Ca., companye Ha. L.
331, compaignye E. He. L., cum-
panye Ca. Co. P., company Ha.
2105, 2411
complain, compleyn 908
conveyed, coiraoye'd E., conveyed 2737
counsel, conseil" Ha. E. He'. Co. P.,
counsel L., euntre Ca. 3096
courtesy, curteisie E. He. Ca., curtesie
Ha. Co. P. L. 46, 132
dais, deys Ha. E. He. Ca. Co. P. dese
[rh. burgeise] L. 370
darreyne, 1609, 2097
debonnair, debonnaire [rh. faire] 2282
despair, dispeir 1245
dice, deys Ca., dys 1238
disdain, disdeyn'789
displayeth, desplayetli 966
distraineth, destreyneth 1455, 1816
dozen, doseyne 578
fail, faille 1854, 2798
finest, feynest Ca., fynest 194
Jlorin, floreyn Ca. Co. P., floren Ha.
L., floryn E. He. 2088
franklins, frankeleyns 216
fresh, fresshe Ha. E. He. P. L., frosscbe
Ca., freissche Co., 92, [freischHa.l
2176, 2622
furnace, forneys 202, 559
gaineth, gayneth 1176, 2755
ff<*y, gay 73
golyardeys 560
harnessed, harneysed 114, 1006, 1634,
2140
kerchiefs, keverchefs Ha., couercheis
Ca. [the proper Norman plural,
according to Mr. Payne], couer-
chiets E. He. Co. L., coucrchefes
P. 453
hisure, leyser 1188
Magdalen, Maudclayne 410
maintain, mayntcyne H. E., mayntene
He. Ca. Co. P., maiten L. 1778
master, mystir Ca., maister 261
mastery, maistrie 165
nieyned 2170
money, moneye 703
ordained, ordeyned 2553
paid, ypayed 1802
pai,i-ed, p'eyned 139, peyne 1133
painted, peyntid 1934, 1975
palace, pale'ys 2513
palfrey, palfrey 207, 2495
plain, pleyn 790, 146i
plein, pleyn 315
portraiture, portreiture Ha. E. He. Ca.
Co., pourtrature P. L. 1968, fpur-
treture Ha.] 2036
portra>j, portray 96
portrayer, portreyor Fa., portreitonr
E., purtreyour He., purtreiour
Co., purtraiour P., portretour Ca.,
purtreoure L., 1899
portraying, portraying Ha., portreying
Ca. Co.. purtraiyngc P., por-
treyynge E. He., purtrciage L.
1938
pray, preyen 1260
prayer, prayer 2226
pur-veyanee, purveiance E. He., pur-
ueance Ha. Co. P. L. pnruyance
Ca. 1665, purueiance E. H.'pur-
ueance Ha. Co. P. L., puruyance
Ca. 3011
quaint 1531, 2321, 2333, 2334
raineth, reynith 1535
reiru, reynes 904
sovereign, souereyn 1974
straight, streite 457, stryt Ca., strevt
1984
suddenly, sodanly L., sodeynly 1530,
sodeinliche 1575
sustain, susteyne Ca. L., sustcne 1993
trace, trays 2141
turkish, turkeys 2895
turneiynge'E. "He. Co. turneynge Ha.,
turnyinge Ca. tornynge L., tor-
namente P. 2557
vain, veyn 1091
vasselage Ha. E. He. Co. L., vassalage
P., wasseyllage Ca. 3054
vein, veyne 3, 2747
verily, verraily E. He. Ca. Co. verrely
P. L., verrily Ha. 1174.
very, verray 422
villany, vileynye E. He., velany Ca.,
L., vilonve Ha. Co. P. 70, fvilanve
Ha.] 740
waiting, waytingc 929
CHAP. VII. § 1.
AI AY, El EY, IN SEVEN MSS.
643
The general unanimity of these seven MSS. is certainly remarkable.
It seems almost enough to lead the reader to suppose that when
he finds the usual ay, ey replaced by a, e, i in any other MSS., the
scribe has accidentally omitted one of the letters of the diphthong,
which being supplied converts a, e, i into ay, ey, ai or ei respectively.
Thus when in v. 1530 all but L. use ey or ay, and in v. 1575 all, in-
cluding L., use ey in sodeynly, sodeynliche, we cannot but conclude
that sodanly in L. 1530, is a clerical error for sodaynly. "We have
certainly no right to conclude that the a was designed to indicate
a peculiar pronunciation of a as ay or conversely. But it will be
best to consider the variants seriatim as they are not many in
number.
CONSIDERATION OF VARIANTS IN THE LAST LIST.
ANGLOSAXON AND SCANDINAVIAN
WORDS.
Against 1787 has still two sounds
(vgeenst-, ngcnst-) which seem to cor-
respond to two such original sounds as
(again- agen-).
Ashes, aisshes Co. 2957 represented
really a duplicate form, as appears from
its having been preserved into the
xvi th century, p. 120, 1. 6.
Die 1109, see variants on p. 284.
Dry 420, see variants on p. 285.
Dyer, the general orthography dyer
362 is curious, for the ags. deagan
would naturally give dcyer, which how-
ever is only preserved in Ha., the rest
giving dyere, and the Promptorium
having dyyn; Ha. has deye in 11037.
It would almost seem as if habit had
confused the two words dye, die, and
hence given the first the same double
sound as the second. There is no
room for supposing the sound (dee) in
either case.
Eye 10, see variants on p. 285.
Flesh, 147 is one of the words men-
tioned on p. 265, as having two spell-
ings in Ha. see also p. 473 note 1, for
a possible origin of the double pronun-
ciation.
Height, heght P. 1890 is of course
a clerical error for heighte.
Neighbour 535, follows nigh in its
varants.
Nigh 732, 535. The variants here
seem to shew that this word should be
added to the list given on pp. 284-6,
as having a double pronunciation,
especially as we have seen that the (ii)
sound is preserved in Devon, p. 291,
as it is in Lonsdale.
Seen. The orthography seyn 2840
for seen is supported by too many
MSS. to be an error, it must be a du-
plicate form, retaining in the infinitive
the expression of the lost guttural,
•which crops up so often in different
parts of this verb, Gothic saihwan,
compare the forms on p. 279.
Slay 992, see p. 265; the double
sound (ee, ai) may have arisen from the
double ags. form, without and with the
guttural, the latter being represented
by (ai) and the former by (ee), which
is more common.
Spreind, isprend, isprind 2169 must
be merely clerical errors for ispreincd,
as in most MSS., because both words
rhyme with ymeynd, which retains its
orthography in each case.
Whether, 1857, has certainly no
more title to (ai) than beat or them,
but nevertheless we have seen Orrmin
introduce the (i) or (j) into these words,
p. 489, hence it is not impossible that
there may have been some provincials
•who said wheidtr, but still it is more
probable that the ei of E. and He. in
1857 are clerical errors. The word is
not common and I have not noted
another example of it in E. He.
FRENCH WORDS.
Barren, baran L. 1977, must be a
clerical error for barayn.
Braid 1019, seems to have had
various sounds, corresponding to the
ags. bregdan, icel. bregda, and to the
French broder, which would give the
forms breyde, browde. while broyde
would seem to be an uncertain, or mis-
taken mixture of the two (braid'e,
bruud-e, bruid'e). We do not find
brede (breed'e). but as the g was some-
times omitted even in ags. it would
have been less curious than brayde.
Caitiff. The orthography catiffY.
1552, 1717, 1946, being repeated in
644
Al AY, El EY, IN SEVEN MSS.
CHAP. VII. § 1.
three places, although opposed to the
other six MSS. which determine caytif
to be the usual form, may imply a dif-
ferent pronunciation rather than be a
clerical error. The French forms of
this derivative of the Latin captivus,
as given by Roquefort are very numer-
ous, but all of them contain i, or an e
derived from ai, thus: caitif, caiptif,
caitieu, caitis, caitiu, caitivie, cetif,
cetis, chaiticu, chaitif, chaitis, chaitiu,
cheitif, chetif, chety, quaitif, quetif.
Roquefort gives as Provencal and
Languedoc forms : caitiou, caitious,
caitius, caitivo. The Spanish eautivo
has introduced the labial instead of the
palatal modification, while the Italian
only has preserved the a pure by as-
similating p, thus, cattivo. If then
the a in P. was intentional, it was very
peculiar.
Chieftain, cheveten Ha. 2555, should
according to the general analogy of
such terminations be cheveteyn, and it
will then agree with the other MSS.
Company. In campaign ye 331, 2105,
2411, the i is conceived by M. Fran-
cisque Michel to have been merely
orthographical in French, introduced
to make gn mouille, just as t was intro-
duced before II to make it mouille.
Compare also p. 309, n. 1, at end. It
is very possible that both pronuncia-
tions prevailed (kumpaintre, kum-
pam're) and that the first was con-
sidered as French, the latter as Eng-
lish. There is no room for supposing
such a pronunciation as (kumpeenu'-e)
with (ee).
Conveyed. Conuoyed E. 2737 is not
a variant of the usual conveyed, but
another word altogether, a correction
of the scribes.
Counsel, counsel L. 3096, is probably
a clerical error for counseil as in the
other MSS.
Courtesy. Curteisye 46, vileynye 70,
may be considered together. They
were common words, and the second
syllable was usually unaccented, where-
as in cu-rteis, vileyn, it was frequently
accented. Hence we cannot be sur-
prised at finding ey strictly preserved
in the latter, but occasional deviations
into non-diphthongal sounds occurring
in the former. Careful scribes or
speakers seem, however, to have pre-
served the ey of the primitive in the
derivative. The vilonyc of Ha. Co. P.
70, which is replaced by vikuye in Ha.
740, serves to corroborate this view,
as evidently the scribe did not know
how to write the indistinct sound he
heard, a difficulty well known to all
who have attempted to write down
living sounds. See also Mr. Payne's
remarks, supra p. 585. To the same
category belong the variants of por-
traiture, purveyance, verily.
Dais, dese L. for deys=Anis 370, in
opposition to the six other MS. is pro-
bably a clerical error for deyse the final
e being added also to the rhyming
word burgeise in L. which retains the i.
Dice. Deys Ca. 1238 for dys is
clearly an error as shewn by the rhym-
ing word paradys, but dys itself seems
to have been accommodated to the
rhyme for dees, which occurs in Ha.
13882, and is the natural representa-
tive of the French des.
Finest. The orthography feynest
Ca. 194, must be a clerical error.
Florin. The floren, florin, floreyn
2088 may be concurrent forms of a
strange word, and the last seems more
likely to have been erroneous.
Fresh 92, had no doubt regularly
(ee), but the older (ai) seems to have
been usual to some, the frosshe of Ca.
is a provincialism of the order noted
on p. 476
Kerchiefs. Couercheis Ca. 453, is
probably a mere clerical error for
couerchefs, i having been written for
/, as we can hardly suppose the provin-
cial scribe of Ca., to have selected a
Norman form by design.
Maintain. Maynteyne 1778, sus-
teyne 1993, belong to the series of words
derived from tenere. There is no dis-
agreement respecting the ay in the
first syllable of maynteyne ; sustene is
fully supported by the rhyme, p. 265,
1. 1, and hence mayntene, sustene are
probably the proper forms. I have
unfortunately no note of the Chau-
cerian forms of obtain, detain, retain,
contain, appertain, entertain, abstain,
but probably -tene would be found the
right form. The spelling ey and pro-
nunciation (ai) may have crept in
through a confusion with the form
-teyne = 'La.t. -tingcre, of which I have
also accidentally been guilty p. 265,
1. 25, as : atteync, bareyne, must rhvme,
1243, 8323, and as -stringere produces
-streyne 1455, 1816 in all MSS.
Master, my stir Ca. 261 for master is
probably a clerical error.
CHAP. VII. $ 1.
AI AY, El EY, IN SEVEN MSS.
645
Portraiture 1968, portray er 1899;
the variants may be explained as in
Courtesy, which see.
Portraying. In portreyyng, por-
treyny 1938 there is an omission of
one y on account of the inconvenience
of the yy in the first form, overcome
by changing the first y into f in P.
Purveyance 1165, the variants may
be explained as in Courtesy, which see.
Straight. Stryt Ca. 1984, must be
a clerical error for streyt, as the ab-
sence of e is quite unaccountable.
Suddenly. Sodanly L. 1530 must, as
we have seen p. 643, be an error for
todainly.
Sustain 1993 see Maintain.
Tvrneynge Ha. 2557 ; the variants
are to be explained as those of portray-
ing, which see.
Verily 1174, the variants may be
explained as in Courtesy, which see.
Villany 70, see Courtesy.
"Wasseyllage Ca. 3054, certainly
arose from a confusion in the scribe's
mind, vasselage valour being unusual,
he reverted to the usual wasseyl for an
explanation, and in wasseyl we have an
ey for an ags. <e, which may be com-
pared with ey for ea in Orrmin, supra
p. 489.
The natural effect of this examination has been to place the
variants rather than the constants strongly before the reader's mind.
He must therefore recollect that out of the total of 1 1 1 words the
following 73, many of which occur very frequently, are invariably
spelt with one of the phonetically identical forms ai, ay, ei, ey,
in each of the seven MSS. every time they occur : —
again, aileth, bewray, day, fain, fair, dozen, fail, franklins frankeleyns, fur-
laid, lay, maidens, nails, neither, said,
say, sleight, two ticeye, waileth,
way, weighed. acquaintance, a'ieitl,
air, apayd, apparelling apparaillynge,
array, attain, availeth, bargains, battle
bataille, certain, chain, chataigne, com-
plain, darreyne, debonnair, despair,
dice, disdain, displayeth, distraineth,
nace forneys, gaineih, gay, golyardeys,
harnessed harneysed, leisure, Magdalen
Maudelayne, mastery, meyned, money,
ordained, paid, pained, painted, palace
paleys, palfrey, plain, plein, portray,
pray, prayer, quaint, raineth, reins,
sovereign, trace trays, turkish turkey*,
vain, vein, very, wailing.
On the other hand, the variants only affect 38 words, of which
few, except those already recognized to have two forms in
use, occur more than once, while the variants confined to one or
two MSS. display no manner of rule or order, and are far from
shewing a decided e form as the substitute for ay, ey. They may
be classified as follows :
15 CLERICAL ERRORS : height
heght, sprtyned sprend sprined, whether
wheither, barren baran, chieftain,
chevetan, counsel counsel, dice deys,
finest feynest, kerchiefs couercheis,
maintain maynteyne mayntene, master
mystir, straight stryt, suddenly sodanly,
sustain susteyne, turneiynge turnyinge
tornynge.
i2 DOUBLE FORMS : ashes aisshes
asshen, die deyen dyen, dry dreye drye,
dyer dyere deyer, eye eighe yhe, Jlesh
fleissh fiessh, neighbour neighebore
nyjhebour, nigh neigh nyghe, seen seyn
seen, slain slayn sleen, braided
breided browdid, fresh fresshe freisshe.
6 INDISTINCT UNACCENTED SYLLA-
BLES : courtesy courteisie curtesie, por-
traiture portreiture pourtrature, por-
trayer portreyor purtreoure, purvey-
ance purveiance purueance puruyance,
verily verraily verrely vernly, villany
vileynye velany vilonye.
5 MISCELLANEOUS : caitiff may have
been occasionally catiffzs, well as caytif
conuoyed was a different reading,
not an error for conveyed Jlorin
being a foreign coin may have been
occasionally mispronounced Jloreyn,
portreing was an orthographical
abbreviation of portreiynge was-
styllage was a manifest error for the
unusual vasselage, the usual wasseyl oc-
curring to the scribe.
The variants, therefore, furnish almost as convincing a proof as
the constants, that ay, ey represented some sound distinct from e
646 TREATMENT OF FINAL E. CHAP. VII. § 1.
(ec). But if there was a distinct sound attachable to these com-
binations ay, cy, in Chaucer's time, what could it have possibly been
but that (ai) sound, which as we know by direct evidence, subsisted
in the pronunciation of learned men and courtiers (Sir T. Smith was
secretary of state) during the xvi th century, and which the spelling
used, and no other, was calculated to express, and was apparently
gradually introduced to express. The inference is therefore, that
Chaucer's scribes pronounced ay, ey as (ai) and not as (ee), and
where they wished to signify the sound of (ee), in certain well-
known and common Norman words, they rejected the Norman or-
thography and introduced the truly English spelling e. The in-
ference again from this result is that there was a traditional English
pronunciation of Norman ai, ei, as (ai), which may have lasted long
after the custom had died out in Normandy, on the principle already
adduced (p. 20), that emigrants preserve an older pronunciation.
TREATMENT OF FINAL E IN THE CRITICAL TEXT.
As the following text of the Prologue is intended solely for the
use of students, it has been accommodated to their wants in various
ways. First the question of final e demanded strict investigation.
The helplessness of scribes during the period that it was dying out
of use in the South, and had already died out in the North, makes
the new MSS. of little value for its determination, the Cambridge
and Lansdowne being evidently written by Northern scribes to
whom a final e had become little more than a picturesque addition.
It was necessary therefore to examine every word in connection
with its etymology, constructional use, and metrical value. In
every case where theory would require the use of a final et or other
elided letter, but the metre requires its elision, it has been replaced
by an apostrophe. The results on p. 341 were deduced from the
text adopted before it had heen revised by help of the Six-Text
Edition, and therefore the numbers there given will be slightly
erroneous *, but the reader will by this means understand at a glance
the bearing of the rules on p. 342.
The treatment of the verbal termination -ede, required particular
attention. There are many cases in which, coming before a con-
sonant, it might be -eff or -'de, and it was natural to think that the
latter should be chosen, because in the contracted forms of two
syllables, we practically find this form ; thus : fedde 146, bledde
145, wente 255, wiste 280, spente 300, coude 326, 346, 383, kepte
442, didc 451, couthe 467, tawghte 497, cawghte 498, kepte 512,
wolde 536, mighte 585, scholde 648, seyde 695, moste 712 and
1 The number of elisions of essential lowing are examples: palmer's 13,
e, stated at 13 on p. 341, has heen re- servawnt's 101, fether's 107, finger's
duced. The only important one left is 129, hunter's 178, grayhound's 190,
mcer' 541, and that is doubtful on ac- sleev's 193, tavern's 240, haven's 407,
count of the double form of the rhym- housbond's 460, aventur's 795. Of
ing word milker, see p. 389. The course (') is not used as the mark of
number of plural -es treated as -* has the genitive cases, but only to shew a
been somewhat, increased. The fol- real elision.
CHAP. VII. § 1. TREATMENT OF FINAL E. 647
many others. But even here it is occasionally elided. Mr. Morris
observes that in the Cambridge MS. of Bocthius, and in the elder
Wycliffite Version (see below § 3), the -ede is very regularly -written.
This however does not prove that the final e was pronounced, be-
cause the orthography hire, here, oure, youre, is uniform, and the
elision of the final -e almost as uniform. The final e in -ede might
therefore have been written, and never or rarely pronounced. It is
certain that the first e is sometimes elided, when the second also
vanishes, as before a vowel or A in: lov'd' 206, 533, gam'd' 534, etc.
But it is also certain that -ed' was pronounced in many cases with-
out the e, supra p. 355, art. 53, Ex. Throughout the prologue I
have not found one instance in which -ede, or -de, was necessary to
the metre,1 but there are several in which -ed', before a vowel, is
necessary. Jf we add to this, that in point of fact -ed' remained in
the xvi th centuiy, and has scarcely yet died out of our biblical
pronunciation, the presumption in favour of -ed' is very strong.2 On
adopting this orthography, I have not found a single case in the
prologue where it failed, but possibly such cases occur elsewhere,
and if so, they must be compared to the rare use of hadde, and
still rarer use of were, here for the ordinary hadd', tver', her*.
The infinitive -e is perhaps occasionally lost. It is only saved
by a trisyllabic measure in: yeve penawnce 223. If it is not
elided in help' 259, then we must read whelpe 258, with most MSS.
but unhistorically. On the other hand the subjunctive -e remains
as : ruste 500, take 503, were 582, spede 769, quyte 770.
Medial elisions must have been common, and are fully borne out
by the Cuckoo Song, p. 423. Such elisions are: ev'ry 15, 327,
ev'ne 83, ov'ral 249, ov'rest 290, rem'nawnt 724, and : mon'th 92,
tak'th 789, com'th 839. The terminations -er, -el, -en, when run
on to the following vowel, should also probably be treated as
elisions. As respects -er, -re, I have sometimes hesitated whether to
consider the termination as French -re, or as assimilated into English,
under the form -er, but I believe the last is the right view, and in
that case such elisions as: ord'r he 214, are precisely similar to :
cv'ry 15, and occasion no difficulty. Similarly, -el, -le, are both
found in MSS., but I have adopted -el, as more consonant with the
treatment of strictly English words, and regarded the cases in which
the I is run on to the following word, as elisions, thus : simp'l and
119. Such elisions are common in modem English, and in the case
of -le, they form the rule when syllables are added, supra p. 52.
In : to fest'n' his hood 195, we have an elision of e in en, and a final
e elided, the full gerundial form being to festene, as it would be
written in prose.
1 The plural weyyheden 454, is not tablys, sndiys, fadrys, modrys, but its
in point. subsequent restoration, accompanied
2 Mr. Murray observes that lorde by a suppression of the y before the «,
•would be an older form than loved for in the more recent forms tabylls
lovede, and grounds his observation on sadt/lls, fadyrs, modyrs. These analo-
the fact of the similar suppression gies are valuable. All that is implied
of the y before I in tabyll, sadyll, in the text is that the form -ed seems
'fadyr. modyr, in the old Scotch plurals to have prevailed in Chaucer.
648 CHAUCER'S METRE. CHAP. VII. § t.
As the text now stands there is no instance of an open e, that is,
of final e preserved before a vowel (supra p. 341, 1. 2. p. 363, art.
82, and infra note on v. 429), but there is one instance of final e
preserved before he, (infra note on v. 386).
METRICAL PECULIARITIES OF CHAUCER.
The second point to which particular attention is paid in this
text is the metre. Pains have been taken to choose such a text as
would preserve the rhythm without violating the laws of final e, and
without having recourse to modern conjecture. For this purpose
a considerable number of trisyllabic measures (supra p. 334) have
been admitted, and their occurrence is pointed out by the sign iii
in the margin. The 69 examples noted may be classified thus :
i- , arising from the running on of f to a following vowel, either in two
words as : many a 60, 212, 229, etc., bisy a 321, cari* a 130, studi'
and 184, or in the same word, as : luvieer 80, curious 196, bisier 321,
which may be considered the rule in modern poetry, see 60, 80, 130,
184, 196, 212, 229, 303, 321, 322, 349, 350, 396, 438, 464, 530,
560, 764, 782, 840, instances 20
-tr, arising from running this unaccented syllable on to a following
Towel, in cases where the assumption and pronunciation of -r would
be harsh, as : deliver, and 84, sommer hadd' 394, water he 400 ; and
in the middle of a word, as : colerik 587, leccherous 626 ; instances 5
-el, not before a preceding vowel, as : mesurabel was 435, mawncipel
was 567, mawncipel sett' 586, instances 3
-en, not before a preceding vowel, as : yeomen from 77 ; or before a pre-
ceding vowel or h, where the elision '« would be harsh, as : writen
a 161, geten him 291, instances 3
-e, arising from the pronunciation of final e, where it seems unnecessary, or
harsh, to assume its suppression, as 88, 123, 132, 136, 197, 208, 223,
224, 276, 320, 341, 343, 451, 454, 475, 507, 510, 524, 537, 550, 630,
648, 650, 706, 777, 792, 806, 834, 853, instances 29
Miscellaneous, in the following lines, where the trisyllabic measures are
italicised for convenience.
Of Engelond', to Cawnterbery they wen&e. 16"
To Cawnterbery withful devout corage. 22
His heed was ballerf, and schoon as any glas. 198
And thryes hadd' she been at Jerusalem. 463
Wyd was his pameA and houses fer asonder. 491 ^ instances 9
He was a schepperd, and not a mercenarie. 514 '
He waited after no po»np' and reverence. 525
Ther coude no man bring' him in anrerage. 602
And also war' him of a significavit. 662
Total 69
It would have been easy in many cases by elisions or slight
changes to have avoided these trisyllabic measures, but after con-
sidering each case carefully, and comparing the different manu-
scripts, there did not appear to be any sufficient ground for so doing.
Allied to trisyllabic measures are the lines containing a super-
fluous unaccented syllable at the end, but to this point, which was
a matter of importance in old Italian and Spanish versification, and
has become a matter of stringent rule in classical French poetry, no
attention seems to have been paid by older writers, whether French
or English, and Chaucer is in this respect as free as Shakspere.
CHAP. VII. $ i. CHAUCER'S METRE. 649
There are a few cases of two superfluous unaccented syllables, com-
parable to the Italian versi sdruccioli, and these have been indicated
by (+) in the margin. There are only 6 instances : bcrye merye
207, 208, apotecaryes letuaryes 425, 426, miscarye mercenaiye 513,
514, all of which belong to the class *-, so that the two syllables
practically strike the ear as one.
But there arc afeo real Alexandrines, or lines of six measures,
which do not appear to have been previously noticed, and which I
have been very loth to admit. These are marked vi in the margin.
There are four instances. In :
But sore wepte sche if oon of hem \ver' deed. 148
the perfect unanimity of the MSS., and the harsh and unusual
elision of the adverbial -e in sore, and the not common elision of the
imperfect e in wepte, which would be necessary to reduce the line to
one of five measures, render the acceptance of an Alexandrine im-
perative, and certainly it is effective in expressing the feeling of
the Prioresse. In :
Men mote yeve silver to the pore freres. 232
the Alexandrine is not pure because the cocsura does not fall after
the third measure. But the MSS. are unanimous, the elisions mot''
yev* undesirable, and the lengthening out of the line with the tag
of "the pore freres," seems to indicate the very whine of the
begging friar. In
"With a thredbare cop', as a pore scoleer. 260
the pore which lengthens the line out in all MSS., seems introduced
for a similar purpose. The last instance
I ne sawgh not this yeer so mery a companye. 764
is conjectural, since no MS. gives the reading complete, but : I ne
sawgh, or : 1 sawgh not, are both unmetrical, and by using both
we obtain a passable Alexandrine, which may be taken for what it
is worth, because no MS. reading can be accepted.
The defective first measures to which attention was directed by
Mr. Skeat, supra p. 333, have been noted by ( — ), and a careful
consideration of the MSS. induces me to accept 13 instances, 1, 76,
131, 170, 247, 271, 294, 371, 391, 417, 429, 733, 778, though
they are not all satisfactory, as several of them (131, 247, 271,
391, 778) offend against the principle of having a strong accent on
the first syllable, and two (417, 429) throw the emphasis in rather
an unusual manner, as : weel coud' he, tveel knew Jie, where : weel
coud' he, well knew he, would have rather been expected, but there
is no MS. authority for improving them.
Threj instances have been noted of saj/nt forming a dissyllable,
as already suggested, (supra pp. 264, 476), one of which (697),
might be escaped by assuming a bad instance of a defective first
measure, but the other two (120, 509,) seem clearly indicated
by MS. authority. See the notes on these passages. They are
indicated by a'i in the margin.1
1 Mr. Murray has observed cases in then it had its Scotch value (an), suprA.
Scotch in which ai was dissyllabic, but p. 637, n. 1. He cites from Wyn-
42
C50 CHAUCER'S FRENCH WORDS. CHAP. VII. $ i.
CHAUCER'S TREATMENT OF FRENCH WORDS.
The third point to which attention is directed in printing the
text of the prologue, is linguistic rather than phonetic, but seemed
of sufficient interest to introduce in a work intended for the use of
the Chaucer Society, namely, the amount of French which Chaucer
admitted into his English. "Thank God! I may now, if I like,
turn Protestant !" exclaims Moore's Irish Gentleman on the evening
of 16th April, 1829, when the news of the royal assent to the
Catholic Relief Bill reached Dublin.1 And in the same way it
•would appear that the removal of the blockade on the English
language, when after "J?e furste moreyn," 1348, "John Comwal,
a maystere of grammere, chaungede }>e lore in gramere scole,"2 and
Edward III. enacted in the 36th year of his reign, 1362-3, that all
pleas should be pleaded and judged in the English tongue, the
jealous exclusion of French terms from English works, which marks
the former period, seemed to cease, and English having become the
victor did not disdain to make free use of the more "gentle"
tongue, in which so many treasures of literature were locked up.
Even our older poems are more or less translations from the French,
though couched in unmistakable English. But in the xrvth
century we have Gower writing long poems in both languages,
and Chaucer familiar with both, and often seeking his originals in
French. The people for whom he principally wrote must have
been also more or less familiar with the tongue of the nobles, and
large numbers of French words must have passed into common use
among Englishmen, before they could have assumed English in-
flectional terminations. We have numerous instances of this in
Chaucer. Whenever a French verb was employed, the French
termination was rejected, and an English inflectional system sub-
stituted. Thus using italics for the French part, we have in the
prologue: perced. 2, engendered. 4, 421, inspired. 6, esed. 29, honour 'd.
5Q,embrouded. 89, Jtarneyscd. 114, entuned. 123, peyned 139, ro*£ed 147,
ypinched. 151, gawded. 159, crouned. 161, purfyled. 193, farscd 233,
accorded 244, entyned. 342, chatcnged. 348, passed. 464, encombred.
508, spyced. 526, •ypunish'd. 657, trussed, 681, feyned. 705, assembled.
717, served. 749, graicnted. 810, pray'den 811, reuled. 816, studieih
841. /opting5' 91, harping 266, o/ring' 450, 489, assoylmg 661,
cry' 636, rost', Iroyll', frye 383, niters' 732, feyne 736. Again
we have an English adjective or adverbial termination affixed to
French words, as: specially 15, fetisly 124, 273, certainly 235,
soletnnely 274, staatly 281, estaatlich 140, verrayly 338, really
town's Orygynal Cronykil of Scotland, search of a religion, by Thomas Moore,
circA 1419-30, in reference to Malcolm chap. i.
Ceanm6r,
Malcolm kyng, be luwchful get, 2 See the whole noteworthy passage
Had on his wyf Saynt Margret. from Trcnisa's translation of Higden,
Where, however, Margret might rather printed from the Cott. MS. Tiberius
have been trissyllabic. D. VII., by Mr. E. Morris, in his
Specimens of Early English, 1867,
1 Travels of an Irish gentleman in p. 339.
CHAP. VII. § i. CHAUCER'S FRENCH WORDS. 651
=royally 378, devoutly 482, scanly 583, prively 609, sultilly 610,
prively 652, playnly 727, properly 729, rudely 734. cfe^'lees
582. In esy 441, pomely 616, we have rather the change of tho
French -e into -y, which subsequently hecame general, but the ese
remains in : esely 469. In : daggeer 113, 392, we have a substan-
tive with an English termination to a French root. "Foot-mantel
472, is compounded of an English and French word. In : dulimcnce
211, loodmannojj^ 403, deyerye 577, French terminations only are
assumed. A language must have long been in familiar use to
admit of such treatment as this. What then more likely than tho
introduction of complete words, which did not require to have their
terminations changed? The modern cookery book and fashion
magazines are full of French words introduced bodily for a similar
reason. Of course the subject matter and the audience greatly
influence the choice of words, and we find Chaucer sensibly changing
his manner with his matter — see the quantity of unmixed English
in the characters of the Yeman, the Ploughman, and the Miller.
To make this admixture of French and English evident to the eye,
all words or parts of words which may be fairly attributed to French
influence, including proper names, have been italicised, but some
older Latin words of ecclesiastical origin and older Norman words
have not been marked and purely Latin words have been put in
small capitals.1 The result could then be subjected to a numerical
test, and comes out as follows :
Lines containing no French word .
only one „ „
two French words
three „ „
four „ „
five2 „ „
325, per cent. 37'9
343,
157,
87,
12,
1,
40-0
18-2
3-4
0-4
0-1
Lines in the Prologue . 858 100-0
If the total number of French words in the prologue be reckoned
from the above data, they will be found to be 761, or not quite one
word in a line on an average. The overpoweringly English character
of the work could not be more clearly demonstrated.
Chaucer's language may then be described as a degraded Anglo-
Saxon, into which French words had been interwoven, without
interfering with such grammatical forms as had been left, to the
extent of about 20 per cent., and containing occasionally complete
French phrases, of which, however, none occur in the prologue.
To understand the formation of such a dead dialect, we have only
to watch the formation of a similarly-constructed living dialect.
Such a one really exists, although it must rapidly die out, as there
are not only not the same causes at work which made the language
of Chaucer develop into the language of England, but there are
other and directly contrary influences which must rapidly lead to
the extinction of its modem analogue.
1 These are very few in number, see Mawr* or of Saynt Bcneyt. 173, in
5, 162, 254, 336, 429, 430, 646, 662. which the French words were in-
2 The line is : The reul' of Saynt dispensable.
G52
PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN.
CHAP. VII. $ 1.
PENNSYLVANIA GEBMAN TIIE ANALOGUE OP CHAUCER'S ENGLISH.
Fully one half of the people of Pennsylvania and Ohio in the
United States of America understand the dialect known as Penn-
sylvania German. This neighbourhood was the seat of a great Ger-
man immigration from the Palatinate of the Khine1 and Switzer-
land. Here they kept up their language, and established schools,
which are now almost entirely extinct. Surrounded by English of
the xvnth century they naturally grafted some of its words on
their own, either as distinct phrases, or as the roots of inflections ;
and, perhaps, in more recent times, when fully nine-tenths of the
present generation are educated in English, the amount of intro-
duced English has increased.2 The result is a living dialect which
may be described as a degraded3 High German, into which English
ing, eating, and drinking, and the
original language of a people was dia-
lectic, not literary, which last only
finally prevailed, to use Max Mtiller's
expression as the high language, (Jloeh-
sprache}. The roots of a literary
language were planted in its dialects,
whence it drew its strength and wealth,
and which it in turn modified, polished
and ennobled. "Was Penn. Germ, such a
dialect ? Many English speakers, who
knew nothing of .German dialects,
might deny it, and so might even many
educated north Germans, who were un-
acquainted with the south German
dialects, and regarded all the genuine
southern forms of Penn. Germ, as a
corrupted high German, or as idioms
borrowed from the English. They
would therefore style it a jargon, not a
dialect. Certainly, the incorporation
of English words and phrases had given
it some such appearance, but on re-
moving these foreign elements it re-
mained as good a dialect as the Alsa-
tian after being stripped of its Gal-
licisms, in which dialect beautiful
poems and tales had been written,
taking an honourable position in Ger-
man literature. Penn. Germ., apart
from its English additions, AVOS a south
German dialect, composed of Prankish,
Swabian. Palatine, and Allemanic,
which was interlarded with more or
less English, according to the counties
in which the settlements had occurred ;
in some places English was entirely
absent. All that marked a dialect in
Germany was present in Penn. Germ.,
and since new immigration was per-
petually introducing fresh high Ger-
man, the task would be to purify the
old dialect of its English jargon, and use
the result for the benefit of the people
1 See supra, p. 47, lines 5 to 16.
8 Some of these particulars have
been taken from the preface to Mr. E.
II. Ranch's Pennsylvanish Deitsch !
De Breefa fum Pit Schwefflebrenncr un
de Bevvy, si Fraw, fun Schliffletown
on der Drucker fum " Father Abra-
ham," Lancaster, Pa., 1868, and others
from information kindly furnished me
by Eev. Dr. Mombert, Lancaster, Penn-
sylvania, U.S., in April, 1869.
3 This does not mean that it is a
degraded form of the present literary
high German, but merely of the high
German group of Germanic dialects.
On 19 Aug. 1869, the 14th meeting of
the German Press Union, of Pennsyl-
vania, U.S., was held at Bethlehem,
when an interesting discussion took
place on Pennsylvania German, or das
Deutsch-Penmylvanische, as it is termed
in the Reading Adler of 31 Aug. 1869,
a German newspaper published at
Reading, Berks County, Pa., U.S., from
which the following account is trans-
lated and condensed. Prof. Notz, of
AUentown, who is preparing a Penn-
sylvania German grammar, drew at-
tention to the recent German publi-
cations on Frankish, Upper-Bavarian,
Palatine, Swabian. and Swiss dialects,
and asserted that the Penn. Germ, had
an equally tough exi«te.ice (zdftes Lebeii)
and deserved as much study. Mr. Dan
E. Schodler declared that the Germans
of Pennsylvania conld only be taught
literary high German, in which their
divine service had always been con-
ducted, by means of their own dialect.
Dr. G. Kellner justified dialects. He
considered that linguists, including J.
Grimm, had not sufficiently compre-
hended the importance of dialects.
Speech was a? natural to man as walk-
CHAP. VII. $ 1.
PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN.
653
•words have been interwoven, -without interfering with such gram-
matical forms as had been left, and containing occasionally complete
English phrases. On referring to the first sentence of the last
paragraph, the exact analogy of Pennsylvania Dutch to Chaucer's
English will be at once apprehended. The dialect is said to possess
a somewhat copious literature, and it is certainly an interesting
study, which well deserves to be philologically conducted.1 For
the present work it has an additional special value, as it continually
exhibits varieties of sound as compared with the received high
German, which are identical with those which we have been led to
suppose actually took place in the development of received English,
as (00, ee, AA) for (aa, ai, au).
The orthographical systems pursued in writing it have been two,
and might obviously have been three or more. The first and most
natural was to adopt such a German orthography as is usually
employed for the representation of German dialects, and to spell
the introduced English words chiefly after a German fashion. This
is the plan pursued, but not quite consistently,2 in the following
extract, for which I am indebted to Dr. Mombert. The English
constituents are italicised as the French are in the following edition of
the prologue. A few words are explained in brackets [ ], but any one
familiar with German will understand the original, which seems to
have been written by an educated German familiar with good English.
of Pennsylvania. The Pcnn. Germ,
press was the champion of this move-
ment, hy which an entire German
family would be more and more im-
bued with modern German culture.
As a striking proof of the identity of
Palatine with Pennsylvania!! German,
he referred to Nadler's poems called
Frohllch Pfalz, Gott erhalt's, which,
written in the Palatine dialect, were,
when read out to the meeting by Dr.
Leisenring, a born Penn. German, as
readily intelligible to the audience as if
they had been written in Penn. German.
Prof. Notz also observed that in Ger-
many the people still spoke among one
another in dialects, and only excep-
tionally in high German when they
spoke with those who had received a
superior education — and that even the
latter were wont to speak with the
people in their own dialect. This was
corroborated by Messrs. Eoseuthal.
Hesse, and others. On the motion of
Prof. Notz, it was resolved to prosecute
an inquiry into the Germanic forms of
expression in use in Pennsylvania, and
to report thereon, in order to obtain
materials for a complete characterisa-
tion of the dialect.
1 Prof. S. S. Haldeman, of Columbia,
Pennsylvania, to whom I have been
under great phonetic obligations, and
who has been familiar with the dialect
from childhood, has promised to fur-
nish the Philological Society with
some systematic account of this pecu-
liar hybrid language, the living repre-
sentation not only of the marriage of
English with Norman, but of the
breaking up of Latin into the Romance
dialects. The llev. Dr. Mombert, for-
merly of Lancaster, Pennsylvania, but
now of Dresden, Saxony, who has long
been engaged in collecting specimens,
has also promised to furnish some ad-
ditions. The preceding note shews the
interest which it is now exciting in
its native country. In this place it is
only used as a passing illustration, but
through the kindness of these com-
petent guides, I am enabled to give
the reader a trustworthy account so
far as it goes.
2 Thus ey is used for ee in Keyn =
(keen), or rather (kmn) according to Dr..
Mombert, and ee for ih (ii) in Tecr, which
are accommodations to English habits.
Cotcskin retains its English form. A
more strictly German orthography is
followed in Z. A. Wollenweber' s Ge-
malde aus dem Pennsylvanischen Volks-
leben, Philadelphia und Leipzig, 1869,
p. 76.
654
PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN.
CIIAP. VII. } 1.
Ein Gespriich.
1. Ah, Dtivee, was hot Dich
gestern Owent [Abend] so ver-
tollt schmart aus Squeier Esse-
bcises kumme mache? War
cbbes [etwas] letz1?
2. Nix apartiges! ich hab
jusht a bissel mit der Pally
gesp'drkt [played the spark], als
Dir ganz unvermuth der olto
Mann derzu kummt, umraer
fund mir] zu vershte' gibt, er
dat des net gleiche*
1. Awer [aber] wie hot er's
dir zu vershteh' gegewe' (gege-
ben] ? Grob oder hoflich ?
2. Ach net [nicht], er hat
keyn [kein] -wort geschwatzt.
1. Well, wie hot er's dann
g'mocht ?
2. Er hat jnsht de Teer
[Thure] ufg'mocht, mir mei'
Huth in de Hand 'gewc' un' de
Coicskin von der Wand g'kricht
[gekriegt]. Do hob' ich g'denkt,
er that's net gleiche, dass ich die
Pally shparke thiit un bin grod
fortgange ; des wer allcs, Sam.
1. Ja, geleddert hot cr Dich,
Duvee, dann du bist net gange, —
g'shprunge bischt Du als wenn
a dutzend Hund hinnig [hinter]
Dich her waren. Ich hab dich.
wohl geseyhne [gesehen].
2. Well, sei nur shtill drfon
[davon], und sags Niemand,
sonst word' ich ausgclacht.
Sam versprach's ; awcr som-
how muss er sich doch ver-
schnappt ha we [haben], sonst
hatt's net e'druckt werde konne.
The second style of orthography is to treat the whole as English
and spell the German as well as the English words, after English
analogies. This apparently hopeless task,3 was undertaken by Mr.
Eauch, who in his weekly newspaper, Father Abraham, has weekly
furnished a letter from an imaginary Pit i.e. Peter Schwefflebrenner,
without any interpretation, and in a spelling " peculiarly his own."*
Perhaps some of the popularity of these satirical letters is due, as
1 South German Ms, letsch, latsch,
wrong, left-handed, as in high German
links, for which Prof. Ilaldcman refers
to Staldcr, and to Zieniann, Mittel-
hochdeutsches "Wcrterb. 217. See also
Schmcller, Bayerisches Wb'rterb. 2,
630, " (Mior is fetz) mir ist nicht recht,
d. h. iibel." Compare high German
verletzen, to injure.
* Dr. Mombert considers gkiehen in
this sense of "like, approve of," to be
the English word like Germanized.
But Dr. Stratmann, on seeing the
passage, considered the word might be
from the old high German lie/tin, to
please. This verb, however, was in-
transitive in all the Germanic dialects,
and in old English (sec Prol. 777
below : if you liketh, whore you is of
course dative). The present active use
seems to be modern English, and I
have therefore marked it accordingly.
3 An attempt of Chaucer's scribes to
write his Innguage after Xormau ana-
logies, as Rapp supposes to have been
the case, would have been precisely
analogous. Fortunately this was not
possible, supra p. 588, n. 4, or we
might have never been able to recover
his pronunciation.
* In the prospectus of his newspaper,
Mr. Hauch savs : '• So weit das mer
wissa, is der lit Schwefflebrenner der
eantsich ruonn in der United States
da?rs Pennsylvanish Deitsh recht shreibt
un bushtaweert exactly we's g'shwctzt
un oas g'shprocha wojrd," i.e., as far
as we know, Pit Schwefflebrenner is
the only man in the United States
who writes and spells Pennsylvania
German correctly, exactly as it is gos-
sipped and pronounced.
CHAP. VII. § 1.
PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN.
655
some of the fun of Hans Breitmann's Ballads1 certainly is, to the
drollness of the orthography, which however famishes endless diffi-
culties to one who has not a previous knowledge of the dialect.2
The third orthography would be the usual high German and
1 Hans Brcitmann's "poems are writ-
ten in the droll broken English (not to
be confounded with the Pennsylvania!!
German) spoken by millions — mostly
uneducated — Germans in America, im-
migrants to a great extent from south-
ern Germany. Their English has not
yet become a district dialect ; and it
would even be difficult to fix at present
the varieties in which it occurs." —
Preface to the 8th edition of Hans
Breitmann's Party, with other Ballads,
by Charles G. Leland, London, 1869,
p. xiii. In fact Mr. Leland has played
with his dialect, and in its unfixed con-
dition has made the greatest possible
fun out of the confusion of p with b, t
with d, and g with k, without stopping
to consider whether he was giving an
organically correct representation of
any one German's pronunciation. He
has consequently often written combi-
nations which no German would na-
turally say, and which few could, even
after many trials, succeed in pronoun-
cing, and some which are scarcely
attackable by any organs of speech.
The book has, therefore, plenty of vis
eomica, but no linguistic value.
2 The following inconsistencies
pointed out by Prof. S. S. Haldeman,
are worth notice, because similar ab-
surdities constantly occur in attempts
to reduce our English dialects, or
barbaric utterances, to English analo-
gies, by persons who have not fixed
upon any phonetic orthography, such
as the Glossotype of Chap. TL, § 3,
and imagine that the kaleidoscopic
character of our own orthography is
not a mere "shewing the eyes and.
grieving the heart." Prof. H. says :
"The orthography is bad and incon-
sistent, sometimes English and some-
times German, so that it requires some
knowledge of the dialect, and of English
spelling to be able to read it,
" The vowel of th-ey occurs in ferstay,
rack, nay, ehns, b#s and \)ase (=b<ise,
angry), h«st (=heisst, called) eawich,
da«t, gea — en being mostly used (as in
hcasa, tswea) ; but gedreat (also dreet]
rhymes its English form treat, and
drcat, (=zd>-eht, turns) with fate.
" The German a is as in what and
Ml, but the former falls iuto the vowel
of hwt, bi<t. Fall is represented by ah
in betza/fla, and aa in paar, but usually
by aw (au in sauga) as in aw (atick,
also) g>sawt (said, gesagt). Hawa =
haben, should have been haw-wa. The
vowel of what is represented by a or
0, as in was, wcr, hab, kann, donn,
norra, gonga.
" 0 of no occurs in b?Ana, so amo&l,
=einmal, coaxa (=to coax!) doch,
hoar ( = fmar hair), woch, froke-.
" When German a has become Eng-
lish w of but, it is written u, as in hift
(=hat, has), and a final, as in macha,
denka = denkm, [which = (B)], an = ein.
" The vowel of field occurs in w<V,
shpiVla, de, shees, kr^ya = (krii^hB), y
is used throughout for (yh) of reyen.
The y of my occurs in set, si, my and
met, bet, dyfel, subscriba.
" W, when not used as a vowel, has
its true German power (bh), as in
tswea = zwei, ha«w,=Aa$ew, weasht=»
weisst, wenich and «?eanich!=«<;ewt^,
&wer=aber, and some other examples
of b have this sound.
"Das is for dass that, and des is
used for the neuter article das. The *
is hissing (s). The r is trilled (.r) as
in German. P b, t d, k g, are con-
fused. The lost final « is commonly
recalled by a nasalised vowel.
" Oo in fool, Ml, appears in MM,
when used for und, uf for atef, wu =
wo where, Zeitung pure German, shoola,
= schools, truvel-= trouble.
" English words mostly remain Eng-
lish in pronunciation, as in : meeting-
house, town, frolic, for instance, horse-
race, game poker shpeela, bensa pitcha
= pitch pence, tif course; but many
words are modified when they cross a
German characteristic, thus greenbacks,
the national currency, is rather (kriin-- .
psks).
"The vowel of fat occurs in
Barricks = Berks county, lodwarrick
lodwserrick = latwerge electuary, kier-
rick=kircfo, wiert=iw<A, hisr=her.
-U is only an English orthography for
el or 7, s/i is English.''
656
PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN.
CHAP. VII. 1.
English orthographies for the words used, which would of course
convey no information respecting the real state of the dialect. The
onlv proper orthography, the only one from which stich information
can he derived, is of course phonetic. The kindness of Prof. Halde-
inann has enabled me to supply this great desideratum.1 The
passage selected is really a puff of a jeweller's shop in Lancaster,
Pa., and was chosen because it is short, complete, characteristic,
varied, and, being not political, generally intelligible. It is given
first in Mr. Ranch's peculiar Anglo-German spelling, and then in
Prof. Haldcniann's phonetic transcript, afterwards by way of ex-
plaining the words, the passage is written out in ordinary High
German and English, the English words being italicised, and finally
a verbal English translation is furnished. On pp. 661-3 is added
a series of notes on the peculiarities of the original, referred to in
the first text. The reader will thus be able to form a good idea of
the dialect, and those who are acquainted with German and English
will thoroughly appreciate the formation of Chaucer's language.
1 Professor Haldeman not having
spoken the dialect naturally for many
years, after completing his phonetic
transcript, saw Mr. Ranch the author,
and ascertained that their pronuncia-
tions practically agreed. The phonetic
transcript, here furnished, may there-
fore be relied on. Prof. Haldeman
heing an accomplished phonetician, and
acquainted with my palaeotype. wrote
the pronunciation himself in the letters
here used. Of course for publication
in a newspaper, my palaeotype would
not answer, but my glossotype would
enable the author to give his Penn-
sylvania German in an English form
and much more intelligibly. Thus the
last paragraph in the example, p. 661,
would run as follows in glossotype,
adopting Prof. Haldeman' a pronuncia-
tion : " Auver iyh kon der net ollas
saugha. Va-rr [vehrr] marner vissa
vil, oonn va-rr [vehrr] fairrst raiti
Krishtaukh sokh vil— dee faaynsti oonn
beshli bressents, maukh selverr dorrt
ons Tsaunis gnia, oonn siyh selverr
soota. Nob. mohrr et press'nt. Peet
Shveff'lbrennerr." But the proper
orthography would be a glossotype
upon a German instead of an English
basis. The following scheme would
most probably answer all purposes.
The meaning of the symbols is ex-
plained by German examples, unless
otherwise marked, and in palaeotype.
LONG VOWELS : ie lieb (ii), ee beet (ee),
tie sprtiche (EE, a?ae), oa Aa\ (««), ao
Eng. aid (AA), oo Boot (oo), uh Pfw/<l
(uu), w nbel (yy), oe Oc\ (ceco).
SHORT VOWELS : i Smn (i, t), e Bett
(e, E), a Eng. b«t (E, a)), a all (a), a
Eng. what (A o), o Motte (o o), « Pfrmd
(u, n), a Fw'lle (y), o Bb'cke (CD), e eine
(B), Eng. b»t (v, a), (() sign of nasality.
DIPHTHONGS : ai H«fn («i), of Eng.
joy, Hamburgh Eu\e (oi), an theo-
retical £ule (ay), an kawen (au).
CONSONANTS : j j& (j), w vne (bh),
Eng. w (w) must be indicated by a
chauge of type, roman to italic, or con-
versely, h Aeu (H), p b (p b), t d (t dj,
tsch dsh (tsh dzh), k g (k g), ks (ku),
/ v (t v), th dh (th dh), ss Nibse (s),
* wiese (z), sch sh (sh zh), ch gh (k\\
kh, gh gh), r I m n (rim n), ng nk
(q qk). German readers would not
require to make the distinction ss, s,
except between two vowels, as Wiese,
Niisse, Fuesse. They would also not
find it necessary to distinguish between
e, e final, or between er, er, unaccented.
For similar reasons the short vowel
signs are allowed a double sense. This
style of writing would suit most dia-
lectic German, but if any additional
vowels are required ih, eh, ah, oh, are
available. The last sentence of the
following example, omitting the dis-
tinction e, e, would then run as fol-
lows : " Aower ich kon der net olles
saoghe. Waer meeuer wisse wil, un
waer ferst reeti Krischtaoch sokh wil,
— die fainsti un beschti bressents, maokh
sclwer dort ons Tsaoms geee, un sikh
selwer suhte. Noo moor et press'nt.
1'iet Schwefflbrcnncr."
CHAP. VII. § 1.
PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN.
657
1.
RAVCII'S ORTHOGRAPHY.
Pennsylvanish Deitsh.
Mr.1 Fodder Abraham2 Printer
— Deer Sir : Ich kon mer now
net3 helfa1 — ich mus der yetz
amohP shreiva6 we ich. un de
Bevvy7 oxisgemocht hen doh fer-
gonga8 we mer in der shtadt
Lancaster wara.
Der hawpt9 platz wu10 mer
onna11 sin, war dort in selly
Zahm's ivver ous sheanaWatcha12
un Jewelry establishment, grawd
dort om eck13 fun was se de Nord
Queen Strose14 heasa un Center
Shquare — net weit fun wu das
eier office is.
In all meim leawa hab ich ne
net so feel tip-top sheany sacha
g'sea, un sell15 is exactly was de
Bevvy sawgt.16
We mer nei sin un amohl so a
wennich rum geguckt hen, donn
secht16 de Bevvy — loud genunk17
das der monn 's hut heara kenna
— " Now Pit,"18 secht se, "weil
3. German and English Translation.
2.
PROF. HALBEMAN'S PRONUNCIATIOX.
PEU silver "nt'sh Daitsh.
M/s-t'r
prm-t'r — Diir Sor : 7/rh kAn m'r
nau net helf'B — ik\i mus d'r Jets
Tjmool' shraibh'B bhii ikh un di
Bebhi aus-guniAkht Hen doo
f rgAq/B bhii m'r m d'r shtAt
Leq'kesht'r bhAA'rs.
D'r HAApt pkts bhuu m'r AITB
sm, bhAr dArt m seH TSAAHIS
tbb/'r aus shee-nv blutsh'B un
tshu'Blr* estep-Lshnitmt, grAAd
dArt Am ek fun bhAs si di Nort
Kfiin Shtroos H^-ST? un Sen't'r
Shkbhwr — net wait fun bhuu
dAs ar'r Af'/s ^s.
/n A! maim l^bh'B HAb iKh
nii net so nil . ts'p'tAp slwm
sAkh'B lisee"B un sel »'s ekssek'lt
bhAs di Pebh'*' sAAkt.
Bhi m'r nai sm un tjmool soo
B bhen't&h rum gBgukt' Hen,
d.ui seA-ht di Bebh'i — lout gB-
nuqk' dAs d'r mAns Hat Heer"B
-B — "Nau Pit," seAht si,
4. Verbal English Translation.
Pennsylvanisches Deutsch. Pennsylvania German.
Mr. Vater Abraham, Printer — Dear
Sir : Ich kann nrir now nicht helfen^
ich muss dir jetzt einmal schreiben wie
ich und die Barbara ausgemacht haben,
da vergangen, wie wir in der Stadt
Lancaster waren.
Der Haupt-Platz wo wir an sind,
war dort in selbiges Zahms iiberaus
schb'ue Watche und Jewelry Estab-
lishment, grade dort an-der Ecke von
was sic die Nord Queen Strasse heis
sen und Centre Square — nicht weit von
wo dass ener office ist.
In all meinem Leben babe ich nie
nicht so viele tiptop schone Sachen
gesehen, und selbiges ist exactly was
die Barbara sagt.
Wie wir hinein sind und einmal so
ein wenig herum geguckt haben, dann
sagte die Barbara — laut genug dass der
Mann es hat hovcn konnen — "Now,
Mr. Father Abraham, Printer —
Dear Sir : I can myself now not help
— I must to-thee now once write, how I
and the Barbara managed [i.e. fared]
have there past, as we in the town
Lancaster were.
The chief-place where we arrived
are, was there in same Zahm's over-
out beautiful Watches and Jewelry
Establishment, exactly there at corner
of what they the North Queen Street
call, and Centre Square — not far from
where that your office is.
In all my life have I never not so
many tiptop beautiful things seen, and
same is exactly what the Barbara
says.
As we hence-into are, and once so a
little around looked have, then said the
Barbara — loud enough that the man it
has to-hear been-able — "Now, Peter"
658
PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN.
CHAP. VII. $ 1.
1. Ranch's Orthography, continued.
se der di watch g'shtola hen
dort in Nei Yorrick,13 musht an
neie kawfa, un doh gookts das36
wann20 du dich suta21 kennsht.'m
"We sc sell g'sawt hut, donn
hen awer amohl de kajrls23 dort
hinnich24 em counter uf geguckt.
Eaner hut si brill gedropt,23
un an onnerer is uf g'shtonna
un all hen mich orrig26 freind-
lich aw27 geguckt.
Donn sogt eaner — so a wen-
nich an goot guckicher23 ding —
secht er, " Ich glawb doch now
das ich weas wa?r du hisht."
" "Well, " sog ich, " wosr
denksht ?" " Ei der Pit Schwef-
flebrenner." " Exactly so," hab
ich g'sawt. " Tin des doh is
de Bevvy, di alty," secht er.
"Aw so," hab ich g'sawt.
Donn hut er mer de hond
gewa, un der Bevvy aw, un
hut g'sawt er het shun feel fun
meina breefa g'leasa, un er waor
orrig froh mich amohl selwer
3. Germ. § Eng. Translation, eont.
Peter," sagte sie, " weil sie dir deine
Watch gestohlen habcn dort in Neu
York, musst du cine neue kaufcn, and
da guckt es [als] dass wann du dich
fttiten konnest."
"Wie sie selbiges gesagt hat, dann
haben aber einmal die Kerl* dort hin-
terig dem counter aufgeguckt. Einer
hat seine Brille gedropt, und ein an-
derer ist aufgestanden und alle haben
mich arg freundlich angeguckt.
Dann sagt einer — so ein wenig ein
gutguckiges Ding — sagte er, " Ich
glaube doch now dass ich weiss wer du
hist." "Well," sago ich, "wer
denkest ?" " Ei, der Peter Schwefel-
brenner." " Exactly so," habe ich
gesagt. " Und das da ist die Barbara,
deine Alte," sagte er. " Auch so,"
habe ich gesagt.
Danu hat er mir die Hand gegeben,
und der Barbara auch, und hat gesagt
er hatte schon viel von meinen Briefen
gelesen, uud er ware arg froh mich
2. Haldeman's Pronunciation, cont.
"bhflil si dir dfli, bhAtsh
kshtool'B nen dirt in N«i jAr*k,
musht un nai'B kAAf'B, un doo
gukts dAs bhAn du d*£h suut'B
kensht."
Bhi si sel ksAAt not, dAn nen
AA'b'r Bmool' di ka>rls d.Art nm'-
ikli Bm k«unt''r uf gcgukt*.
JEc-n'r not s<zi bril gedrApt', un
en An'Brar is uf kshtAn'B un A!
nen mtth Ar'tkh fraind'h'Ah AAt
gBgukt'.
DAU sAkt wn'r — soo v bhen-»%-h
•un guut guk-^h'r dzq — se£ht ur,
" Ikh glAAb doA-h n«u dAs i/ch
\)hees bhaer du b?'sht." " Bhel,"
sAgt£h, Ubha3rdeqksht?" " A\
d'r Pit Shbh«efibren-'r." " Ek-
saek'l* soo, ' ' HAb «Ah ksAAt. " ' ' Un
des doo is di Bebh'i, dai Alt'*,"
seiht aer. " :AA soo," HAb ikh
ksAAt."
DAU nat nsr m'r di HAnd
gebh'B, un d'r Pebh't AA, un H9t
ksAAt ser net shun fiil fun m«in'B
briifa glee'su, un ser bhseaer
Ai'ikh froo mi'^h Bmool' sel'bht?r
4. Verbal Eny. Translation, cont.
said she, "because they to-thee thy
watch stolen have there in New York,
must thou a new (one) buy, and there
looks it [as] that if thou thee suit
mightest.
As she same said has, then have
again once the fellows there behind the
counter up-looked. One has his spec-
tacles dropped, and another is up-stood,
and all have me horrid friendlily on-
looked.
Then says one — so a little a good-
looking thing — said he, " I believe,
however, now that I know who thou
art." " Well," say I, " who thinkest
(thou that I am) ? " " Eh, the Peter
Sulphurburner." " Exactly so," have
I said. " And that there ist the
Barbara, thy old-woman," said he.
" Also so," have I said.
Then has he me the hand given, and
to-the Barbara also, and has said he
had already much of my letters read,
and he was horrid glad me once self to
CHAP. VII. § 1.
PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN.
659
1. Ra^tetis Orthography, continued.
tsu seana.29 Donn sin mcr awer
amohl on bisness.
Wateha hen se doit, first-raty
for 16 dahler bis tsu 450 dahler.
Nocli dem das mer se amohl
recht beguckt hen, is de Bevvy
tsu der conclusion kumma an
Anicrikanishe watch tsu kawfa.
Dort hen se aw was se Ter-
mommiters heasa — so a ding
dass earn30 weist we kalt s' wetter
is, un sell dinkt mich kent mcr
braucha alleweil. Any-how mer
hen eans gckawft.
De watch is aw an first-raty.
Ich war als31 uf32 der meanung
das de Amerikanishe watcha
waerra drous in Deitshlond
g'macht, un awcr sell is net
wohr. Un de house-uhra ; chee-
many33 fires awer se hen about
sheany ! Uf course mer hen aw
cany gekawft, for wann ich
amohl Posht Heashder bin mus
ich eany hawa for34 in de office
ni dti.
3. Germ. $ Eng. Translati<m, cont.
einmal selber zu sehen(en). Dann sind
wir aber einmal an business.
Watche haben sie dort, first-rate-&
fiir sechzehn bis zu vier hundcrt (and)
fiinfzig Thaler. Nachdem dass wir sie
einmal recht beguckt haben, ist die
Barbara zu der conclusion gckommen
eine Amerikanische watch zu kaufen.
Dort haben sie auch was sie Ther-
mometer* heissen — so ein Ding das
einem weiset wic kalt das "Wetter ist,
vnd selbiges diinkt mich kbnnten wir
brauchcn alleweile. Anyhow wir
haben eines gekauft.
Die Watch ist auch eine first-rate-e.
Ich war also auf [alles auf, also o/P]
der Meinung dass die Amerikanischen
Watche waren draussen in Deutschland
gemacht, und aber selbiges ist nicht
wahr. Und die Hausuhren ; Gemini
fires ! aber sie haben about schonc ! Of
course wir haben auch eine gekauft,
for wann ich einmal Post Master bin,
muss ich eine haben for in die office
hinein [zu] thun.
2. Haideman's Pronunciation, cont.
tsu seen-v. D\n sm m'r AAblr'r
An
Blutsh-B sen si dArt, forst
vec'ii f'r sekh-tsee he's tsu fiir-
iiun-Brt-fuf-tszI-h tAAl'tir. ISTAkh
dem dAs m'r sii tmiool' re/fcht
bcgukt- nen, is di Pebh-e tsu d'r
kAnkluu'shcn kuure ran :Amen-
kAA'm'shtJ bliAtsh tsu kAAf'B.
Hen si AA blus si ter-
'Vt'rs liees'a — so 12 dz'qdAs eem.
bhaist bhi kAlt 's bhet''r t's, un
sel d/qt m^-h kent m'r braukh-u
En*«H«u m'r Hen
eens
Dii bluish is AA un forst fee'ii.
//(•h bhAr A!S uf der m^e'nuq dAs
dii :AmerfkAA-nishu bhAtsh/u
bhaer'B draus in Daitsh'lAnt
gmAAkht', un AA'bh'r sel is
net bhoor. Un dii H«US'UUTB;
tshirmum' fairs ! AA'bh'r si Hen
Tsbaut' shee'nil Uf koors m'r
Hen AA een'i gckAAft", f'r bhAn
i/ch. t?mool' Poosht Meeslrt'r bm
mus i/ch ee-ni HAA'bhu for *n di
nai du.
4. Verbal Eng. Translation, cont.
see. Then are we again once on
business.
Watches have they there, first-rate
(ones) for sixteen up-to four hunderd
(and) fifty dollars. After that wie
them once rightly beseen have, is the
Barbara to the conclusion come, an
American ivatch to buy.
There have they also what they
Thermometers call — so a thing that
to-him shows how cold the weather
is, and same thinks me might we use
presently. Anyhow we have one
bought.
The watch is also a first-rate (one).
I was always on [all up = entirely
of, always of] the opinion that the
American watches were there-out in
Germany made, and but same is not
true. And the houseclocks ; Gemini
fires ! but they have about beautiful
(ones) ! Of course we have also one
bought, for when I once Post Master
am, must I one have, for into the
office hence-in (to) do.
660
PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN.
CHAP. VII. § 1.
1. Ranch's Orthography, continued.
Sc hen aw an grosser shtock
fun Silvcrny Leffla, Brilla, un
ich weas net was olles. De
Bevvy hut gcdu das weil ich
yetz boll amohl35 an United
Shtates Government Officer si
waer, set ich mcr aw an Brill
kawfa, un ich hab aw eany
krickt das ich now net gewa
deat fer duppelt's geld das se
gekosht hut, for ich kon yetz
noch amohl so goot seana un
leasa das38 tsufore.
Un we ich amohl dorrich my
neie Brill gcguckt hab, donn
hab ich sersht all de feiny sacha
recht beguckt, un an examina-
tion gcmacht fun Breast Pins,
Eings, Watch-ketta,37 Shtuds,
Messera un Govvella, etc.
Eans fun sclla Breastpins hut
der Bevvy about goot aw-g'-
shtonna, awer er hut mer doch a
wennich tsu feel g'fuddert dcr-
fore — 25 dahler, un donn hab
2. Haldeman's Pronunciation, cont.
Sii Hen AA un groo'srj shtAk
fun S/1'bhimu Lef''ln, Br/l'B un
/Ah Hhees net bhAs A!"BS. Dii
Peblr/ not gcduu* d.is bh/ril iA'h
jets bAl vmool' im Junari'tBt
Sheets Gofrnrent Of'tser s«i
bhicaor, set tkh m'r AA tm Br/1
kAA'fc, un /Ah HAp AA ee'ni kr/kt,
d.vs /Ah nau net gebh'tj CLeet f r
dup-'lts geld dAS sii gukosht'
net, f r ifch kAn jets nokh vmool'
soo guut see'nv un lee'se dAS
tsufoor.
Un bhii ilch -eraool' (LwiKh
mai( nai'i Br/1 gsgukt* HAp,
dAn HAp ikh scrsht A! dii fxrni
sAkh'tj re^ht br?gukt' un r?n
eksaem/n^sh-'n gumAkht' fun
Brcsht'pms, E/qs, BliAtsh-ket-e,
Shtots, Mes'^re un GAbh-'lu,
etset'cre.
Ecus, fun sel'tj Bresht-p/ns Hat
d'r Bcbh*/ ubaut' guut AA4'-
gsht'AAn'T?, AA'bh'r SRT not m/r
dokh B bhen/Ah tsu fiil gfud-'rt
d'rfooi" — f/nf tin tsbhln's/kh
3. Germ. $ Eng. Translation, cont,
Sie haben auch einen grossen stock
von silbernen Lbffcln, Brillen, und icb.
weiss niclit was allcs. Die Barbara
hat gethan dass well ich jetzt bald
cinmal cin United States Govenimmt
Officer sein werde, sollte ich mir auch
cine Brille kaufen, und ich habe auch
einc gekriegt, dass ich noic nicht geben
thate fur doppelt-das Geld das sie
gekostet hat, for ich kann jetzt noch
einraal so gut sehen und lesen [als]
dass zuvor.
Und me ich einmal durch meine
neue Brille geguckt habe, dann habe
ich erst alle die feinen Sachen recht
beguckt und an examination gemacht
yon Breastpins, Rings, TTafrA-ketten,
Studs, Messer und Gabeln, etc.
Eins von selbigcn Breastpins hat der
Barbara about gut angcstanden, abcr er
hat mir doch ein wenig zu viel gefodert
dafiir — fiinf und zwanzig Thaler — und
4. Verbal Eng. Translatioti, cont.
They have also a great stock of silver
spoons, spectacles, and I know not
what all. The Barbara has done [es-
timated] that because I now soon once
a United States Government Officer be
shall, should I me also a pair-of-spec-
tacleg buy, and I have also one got,
that I now not give would-do for
double the money that it cost has, for
I can now still once so good see and
read [as] that before.
And as I once through my new
spectacles looked have, then have I
first all the fine things right be-seen,
and an examination made of Breast-
pins, Rings, Watchchsmis, Studs, knives
and forks, etc.
One of the same Breastpins has the
Barbara about good on-stood [suited],
but he has me, however, a little too
much askfd therefore — tive-and-twenty
CHAP. VII. § 1.
PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN.
661
1. Ranch's Orthography, continued.
ich mer tsulctsht eany rous ge-
pickt fer drei faertle dahler, fer
selly sogt de Bevvy, is anyhow
• ahead fun ennicher38 onnery in
Schliffletown.
Awer ieh konn der net allcs
sawya. Waor meaner39 wissa
will, un wa3r first raty krishdog
sach will — de feinsty un bcshty
presents, mog selwer dort ons
Zahms gea un sich selwer suta.
No more at present.
Pit Schwefflebrenner.
3. Germ. $ Eng. Translation, cont.
dann habe ich mir zuletzt cine heraus
gcpicki fiir drei Viertel Thaler, for
selbiges sagt die Barbara is anyhow
ahead von emiger anderen in Schiiffel-
town.
Aber ich kann dir nicht alles sagen.
"Wer mehr wissen will, und wer Jlrst-
rate-e Christtag Sachen will — die
feinsten uud besten presents, mag selber
dort an's Zahms gehen und sich selber
tuiten. No more at present.
Peter Schwefelbrenner.
2. Haldemau's Pronunciation, cont.
tAA'l'r, un dAn HAb iKh nur
tsuletsht' ee'ni r«us gupz'kt' f'r
tiva fajrt'l tAA'kr, f'r seK SAkt
di Bebh'i is cn'isau uhet* fun
en'^hur An-rcn in Shl/fit«un.
:Aa-bb'r ikh kAn d'r net Al-vs
sAA-ghe. Bhter mmr'r blm'tj
blu'l, un bhaer ferst reeti Krz'sh'-
tAAkh sAkh bh«l — dii faiu-sht*
un beshW bres'ents, niAAkh sel*-
bh'r dArt AUS TSAAUIS gee'v un
s?'£h sel'bh'r suu'tc. Noo moor
et bres-'nt.
Piit Shbhef-lbren-'r.
4. Verbal Eng. Translation, cont.
dollars — and then have I for-me at-
last one out picked for three-quarters
(of a) dollar, for same says the Marbara
is anyhow ahead of any other in
Schlifflefotow.
But I can thee not all say. "Who
more know will, and who Jirst-rate
Christmas things will — the finest and
best presents, may himself there to-the
Zahm's (house) go, and him self suit.
No more at presmt.
Peter Schwefelbrenner.
Notes on the above Text.
1 Mister is used as well as the
German form (m^sh't'r). — S. S.
Haldeman.
2 Father Abraham means the late
president Abraham Lincoln, assumed
as the title of llauch's newspaper.
3 The guttural omitted, as frequently
in nicht, nichts.
4 The infinitive -e for -en, as fre-
quently in Chaucer, and commonly
now on the Rhine.
5 Einmal, a common expletive, in
which the first syllable, even among
more educated German speakers sinks
into an indistinct (TJ). Observe the
transition of (a) into (oo).
6 The common change of (b) into
(bh).
7 Bevvy, or Pevvy, is a short form
of Barbara, a rather common name in
the dialect. Both forms are used in the
following specimen. — S.S.H. German
Biibbe, Babchen, compare the English
B«b, Babby.
8 Doh here, fergonga recently, an
adverb, not for -cergangcne Woche. —
S. S. H.
* Observe the frequent change of
the German au, indisputably (au, au)
into English (AA), precisely as we find
to have occurred in English of the
xvn th century.
10 The not uufrequent changes of o
long into (uu) are comparable to
similar English changes xv th century.
11 Oiina, the preposition an used as a
verb, as in the English expression,
" he ups and runs." I take this view
because sind is an auxiliary and a
present tense form, but the adverbial
tendency of onna (as if thither) must
nevertheless not be overlooked. A
German will sometimes use in English
an expression like " outen the candle !"
rarely heard in English — S.S.H.
w Observe here a German plural
termination e affixed to an English
word.
6G2
PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN.
CHAP. VII. 1.
ls Ecke being feminine, the correct
form is an der Ecke, although -eck in
composition is neuter, as dreieck, vier-
fck. — S.S.H. In Schmeller's Bayr.
Wort. 1, 25, "das JEck, eigenthch
Egg " is recognized as south German.
In the following word fun for von,
short o becomes (u) or («).
14 This change of German a to o is
common, as in (shloofu) for schlafen,
(shoo/) for schaf, etc.— S.S.H. See
note 5, and compare this with the
change of ags. (ad) into South English
(oo, oo), while (aa) remained in the
North.
15 This frequent and difficult word
has been translated selbiges throughout,
as the nearest high German word, and
selly, 9 lines above it, may, in fact, in-
dicate this form . Compare Schmel-
ler's Bayr. Wort. 3, 232, " Selb [de-
clinabelj in Schwaben 6'fter nach erster
Declin.-Art (sel'er, e, es), in A. B.
lieber nach zweiter [der, die, das (s'l,
den s'ln, di s'ln), etc.] gebraucht, statt
des hochd. jener, e, es, welches un-
volksiiblich ist. [Fur der, die, das
selbe im hochd. Sinn, d.h. idem, eadem,
idem, braucht die Mundart der die,
das nemliche."] (s'l'os msl, des s'l mal,
s'l-mfflz) jenes Mel, (sTa tsait) zu
jener zeit, (sTDt-Hfflb-m) oder (-bhegq)
desfjenigen] wegen."
18 Sawgt=sagt, says, teeht = siigt,
instead of sagte, said, with the Umlaut.
— S. S. H. The weak verb has there-
fore a strong inflection. This distinc-
tion is preserved throughout. Compare
the common vulgar (and older ?) forms
slep, swep, with the usual slept, wept,
and see supra p. 355, art. 54.
17 Genunk, with educed k, is com-
mon in archaic and provincial German,
and Rollenhagen rhymes Jung, pro-
nounced/««c& dialectically, with trunk.
— S. S. H. See supra p. 192, n. 1.
18 (Prt) or (Piit) may be used for
this short form of Peter. — S.S.H. It
is the English Pete, not a German
form as the vowel shews.
19 Observe the vowel educed by the
strong trill of the ( r). For con-
venience (r) has been printed through-
out, but the reader must remember
that it is always distinctly, and some-
times forcibly, trilled with the tip of
the tongue, and never sinks to (a).
20 Das tcann, that though, as
though. — 8. S. II. Gookts das warm,
for sieht es aus als ob, it looks as if.
See note 36.
21 Observe the German infinitive
termination -e for -en, added to a
purely English verb.
2i The development of * into (sh) is
remarkable in nigh German. It is
acknowledged as the proper pronun-
ciation before t, p at the beginning of
a syllable, throughout Germany, even
North German actors not venturing to
say (st-, sp-) even in Hamburg, as I
am informed, the capital of that pro-
nunciation. But in final -st, the
common (-sht) is looked upon as a
vulgarism, even in Saxony.
23 Karls, may have an English *,
but the form is often playfully used by
good speakers in Germany, and hence
may have been imported and not
adopted.
2* Hinnieh for hinter has developed
a final -ig, but this is a German ad-
dition.
25 Gedropt, the German participial
form for dropped. So also elsewhere I
find gepunished, which may be com-
pared with Chaucer's ypunish'd, Prol.
v. 657.
26 Orriff, very, Swiss arig (Staldcr
1, 110), German arg, but not used in
a bad sense. — S.S.H. The \vord arg
implies cunning and annoyance, but
its use as an intensitive is comparable
to our horrid, awfully, dreadfully,
which are frequently used in a good
sense, as : horrid beautiful, awfully
nice, dreadfully crowded. Das ist zu
arg ! that is too bad, too much ! is a
common phrase even among educated
Germans.
27 A w for German an is nasalised,
which distinguishes it from the same
syllable when used for the German
attch, also. — S. S. H. This recent
evolution of a nasal sound in German,
common also in Bavarian, may lead us
to understand the comparatively recent
nasal vowels in French, infra Chap.
VIII, 5 3.
28 The gender is changed because it
refers to a man ; so in high German it
is not unfrequent to find fratilein,
Madchen, although they have a neuter
adjective, referred to by a feminine
S'onoun, as : " das Fraulein hat ihren .
andschuh fallen lassen," the young
lady [neuter] has dropped her [fem.J
glove.
29 In an earlier line g' 'sea forgeseften,
but here we have a double infinitive,
as if su sehenen. This is also used for
the third person plural of the present
CHAP. VII. $ 1.
PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN.
663
tense, as in sie ffehen-a, they go. —
S.S.H. Compare also ich hab dick,
wohl geseyhne, in the Gesprdch, p.
654. This seems comparable to what
Prof. Child calls the protracted past
participle in Chaucer, supra p. 357,
art. 61. It is impossible to read
the present specimen attentively with-
out being struck by the similarity
between this Pennsylvania German
and Chaucer's English in the treat-
ment of the final -e, -en of the older
dialects. The form (sel-bht?r) in the
preceding line preserves the b in the
form (bh). Schmeller also allows selber
to preserve the b as (sTba), see n. 15.
30 Das earn weist, that shews him,
that shews to one or a person. —
S. S. H. Eam=einem, not ihm.
51 This als is Swiss, which Stalder
defines by ehedem hitherto and imtner
always, compare ags. eal-enge altoge-
ther and eal-wig always. — S.S.H. See
also Schmeller Bayr.- Wort. 1, 50. Dr.
Mombert takes als to be an obsolete
high German contraction of alles in
the sense of ever, mostly, usually.
32 Prof. Haldeman takes uf for auf,
but der Meimtng, and not auf der
Meinung, is the German phrase, and
hence the word may be English,
as afterwards, uf course. But this
is hazardous, as uf in this sense could
hardly be joined with a German dative
der Meinung, Can als uf be a dialec-
tic expression for alles auf, literally all
up, that is, entirely ? Compare, Schmel-
ler, Bayr. Wort. 1, 31, "auf und auf,
von unten (ganz, ohne Unterbreclmng)
bis oben, auf und nidcr vom Kopf bis
zum Fuss, ganz und gar."
M Chcemany is the English exclama-
tion Oh j'eeinany.—S.S.'R. The Eng-
lish is apparently a corruption of: Oh
Jesus mihi, and has nothing to do with
the Gemini. But what is the last part
of Ibis exclamation : fires ? Prof.
Ilaldeman. suggests, Ml fires ! Dr.
Mombert derives from the shout of:
fire! Can the near resemblance in
sound between cheemany and chimney,
have suggested the following Jircs ?
Such things happen.
31 For in de office ni du seems to
stand for um in die office hinein ztt
thun. The use of for for um is a mere
Anglicism, but why is zu omitted be-
fore thun ? By a misprint, or dialec-
tically for euphony? It is required
both by the German and English
idiom. Dr. Mombert considers the
omission of zu dialectic in this place,
clswhere we find zu do.
85 Boll amohl, bald einmal, pretty
soon, shortly. This use of einmal once,
appears in the English of Germans, as
in : " Bring now here the pen once."
—S.S.H.
36 Das. This is not the neuter
nominative article das, which is des in
this dialect, but a contraction of als
dass, with the most important part,
als, omitted. — S.S.H. I am inclined
to take it for dass used for als, as in
the former phrase das wann = als ob,
see note 20. According to Schmeller,
Bayr. Wort. 1, 400 "dass schliesst
sich als allgemeinste conjunction, in
der Eede des Volkes, gern andern con-
junctionen erklarend an, oder vertritt
der en Stelle."
37 Watch-ketta, a half English, half
German compound, is comparable to
Chaucer's footmantel, half English and
half French, in Prol. infra, v. 472, and
supra p. 651, 1. 6.
38 This may be the English any.
like the German einig, treated like
einiger, or it may be a legitimate de-
velopment of this, as eins is eens. —
S.S.H. The latter hypothesis seems
the more probable, and then the Eng-
lish signification may have been at-
tached to the German word from simi-
larity of sound. Dr. Mombert thinks
the word may be either any treated as
a German word, or irgend einer cor-
rupted. Observe the frequent use
of (ee) for (ai) as eens for eins. The
transitions of (au) into (AA), (ai) into
(ee), (aa) into (oo), and ocasionally (o)
in (u), are all noteworthy in connection
with similar changes in English.
39 Meaner for mehr is obscure. Com-
pare Schmeller, Bayr. Wort. 2, 581 ;
"•maniff, Schwab, menig, meng, a) wie
hochd. manch .... Comparativisch
steht in Amberg. Akten v. 1365 " An
ainem stuck oder an mengern." . . .
Sonst hb'rt man im b. W. wie in
Schwaben einfacher den ComparatiT
mencr, mehr, welchcr eher aus (mee,
me) als aus menyer entstellt scheint ;
oder sollte es noch unmittelbar zura
alien mana- gehoren?"
664
F. W. GESENIUS ON CHAUCER. CHAP. VII. § 1.
F. "W. GBSENIUS ON THE LANGUAGE OF CHAUCER.
Two German scholars, Professors Gescnius and Rapp, have pub-
lished special studies on the language and pronunciation of Chaucer,
of which it is now necessary to give an account. The following is
a condensed abstract of the treatise entitled : De Lingua Chauceri
commentationem grammaticam scripsit Fridericus Guilelmus Ge-
senius, Bonnae, 1847, 8vo. pp. 87. The writer (who must not
be confounded with the late Prof. "VVilhelm Gesenius, of Halle, the
celebrated Hebraist,). used Tyrwhitt's text of the Canterbury Tales,
according to the 1843 reprint. In the present abstract "Wright's
spelling and references to liis ed. of Harl. MS. 7334 (which have
all been verified) are substituted, and much relating to the pecu-
liarities of Tyrwhitt's text is omitted ; inserted remarks are
bracketed. Gesenius's ags. orthography has been retained.
PART I. THE LETTERS.
Chaucer seems to add or omit a final
e at pleasure, both in ags. and fr.
words, as was necessary to the metre ;
and he used fr. -words either with the
fr. accent on the last syllable or with
the present English accent, for the
same reason.
Chap. 1. Totvels derived from Anglo-
Saxon.
Short vowels are followed by two
consonants, or by either one or two in
monosyllables, and long vowels have a
single consonant followed by e final.
I. Ags. short a is preserved in : land
402, hand 401, bigau 5767, ran 4103,
drank 6044, thanked 927 ; but fluctu-
ates often between a aud o, as : londcs
14, houd 108, outsprong 13526. bygon.
7142, nat 2247. drank 13970, i-thanked
7700 [in the three last cases, Tyrwhitt
has o ].
Short a answers to ags. a, according
to Grimm's separation a = goth. a,
and «=gothic e, as: what, that pron.,
ags. hvat )?at; atte. ags. at 29; glas
152, have ags. habban, etc.
Short a also answers to ags. i-a, as
in: alle ags. call 10, scharpe ags.
scearp 114, halle 372, barme 10945,
starf 935, 4703, halpe [Tyrwhitt. hilp
"Wright] 5340, karf 9647,'hals 4493.
Long a is either a preserved ags. a
long, or a produced ags. a short, as :
make ags. macjan 4763, name, fare
7016, ham, ags. ham 4030. That this
last word was pronounced differently
to the others, which probably even
then inclined to a (EE), is shewn by
its interchange with home, whereas a
always remains in make, name, etc.
Long a also arises from ags. a short,
as : smale ags. sraal 9, bar G20 ; fadur
100, blake 2980, this last vowel is
sometimes short as 629.
Long a like short a also arises from
ags. ea, as: gaf. ags. geaf 177, mary,
ags. mearh 382, jape ags. ge'ap 4341,
ale 3820, gate 1895, care, etc.
II. Chaucer's e replaces several dis-
tinct ags. vowels.
Short e stands
for ags. e short, in : ende 15, wende
16, bedde, selle 3819, etc.
for ags. t, y, in: cherche (Wr.
chirche), ags. circe 4987 ; selle ags.
syl, threshold, 3820, rhyming with
selle, ags. sylle ; scheeld ags. scyld
2895, rhyming with heeld, ags. hedld,
kesse ags. cyssan 8933 ; stenten, ags.
stintan 906 ; geven, ags. gifan, gyfan
917, etc. These forms are only found
when wanted for the rhyme, and t is
the more common vowel.
for ags. ea, ed in : erme, ags. ear-
mjan 13727; erthe, ags. e'ard, eorSe
1898 ; ers, ags. ears 7272 ; derne, ags.
dearn 3200, 3297 ; herd 272 ; est, ags.
east 1905.
for ags. eo in : sterres, ags. steorra
270 ; cherles ags. ceorl, ger. kerl,
7788 ; yerne ags. georne, ger. gem,
6575; lerne, ags. leornjan, 310; swerd
112, work 481, derkest 4724; yelwe,
ags. geolu 677.
Long e stands
for ags. short e in : ere, ags. erjan
888 ; queen, ags. even 870, etc.
for ags. long e, more frequently, in :
seke, ags. secan 13 ; kene 104, grene
103, swete 5, mete 1902, wepyng 2831,
deme 1883.
CHAP. VII. J 1. F. W. GESENIUS ON CHAUCER.
for ags. ae long : heres, ags. haer
557 ; breede, 1972 ; lere, ags. laeran
6491 ; see 59, veer 82, reed 3527,
slepen 10, clenc 369, speche 309, strete
3823, etc.
for ags. eo as in : seke, ags. seoc 18,
as well as : sike, ags. sioca 245, these
diphthongs eo, io, had probably a simi-
lar pronunciation and are hence fre-
quently confused, so heofon, Mofon,
and Ii>6$, lio'S ; scheene, ags. sceone,
beautiful, 1070 ; leef 1839, theef 3937 ;
tene, ags. te'6na, grief, 3108; deepe
129, chese 6480, tree 9337, tre 6341,
prcstes 164, prest 503, etc.
for ags. ea and ed in : eek 5, gret 84,
beteth 11078, neede 306, reede 1971,
bene 9728, chepe 5850, deef 448,
stremes 1497, teeres 2829, eet 13925,
mere 544.
Nothing certain can be concluded
concerning the pronunciation of these
«'s, which arose from so many sources.
They all rhyme, and may have been
the same. In modern spelling the e is
now doubled, or more frequently re-
verts to ea.
III. The vowel i has generally re-
mained unchanged at all periods of the
language. Mention has already been
made of its interchange with e where
the ags y was the mutate of u or eo, io,
thus: fist 6217, fest 14217, ags. fyst;
mylle 4113, melle 3921, ags. myll ;
fel 5090, fille 10883, ags. feol ; develes
7276, devyl 3901 [divel Tyrwhitt,
deuel Heng. and Corp.], ags. dioful.
The f generally replaces ags. y, and e
replaces ags. eo. Long i similarly re-
places long ags. y, as occasionally in
ags. Short ags. i seems to have been
lengthened before Id, nd, [no reasons
are adduced,] as in: wylde 2311,
chylde 2312, fynde 2415, bynde 2416.
Undoubtedly this long i was then pro-
nounced as now, namely as German
ei (ai). [Tronunciatio longae vocalis
I sine dubio iam id aetatis cadem fuit
quam nunc, id est «'.] In the con-
tracted forms fint, grint for findeth,
grindeth, there was therefore a change
of vowel, Jint having the German short
i, KtAfindeth German ei. [No reasons
adduced.]
IV. Short o stands
for ags. short o in : wolde 651,
god 1254,
for ags. short « : somer ags. sumer
396 ; wonne ags. wunnen 51 ; nonne
118, sonne 7, domb 776, dong 532,
sondry, ags. sunder, 14, 25. Nearly
all these words are now written with n,
and preserve Chaucer's pronunciation,
for summer is written, but sommer
spoken [i.e. Gesenius did not distin-
guish the sounds (9, o).]
for ags. short a, as already observed,
and o is generally preferred before ltd,
and remains in Scotch and some
northern dialects.
Long o stands
for ags. long o in : bookes, ags. boc,
1200 ; stooden 8981, stood 5435, took
4430, foot 10219, sone 5023, sothely
117, etc.
for ags. long a in : wo, ags. v& 8015,
moo 111, owne, ags. agen 338, homly
7425, on 31, goost 205, hoote 396,
ooth 120, loth 488. In such words a
is uncommon, the sole example noted
being ham 4030. Both o's rhyme to-
gether and were therefore pronounced
alike. At present the first is u and the
second o.
for ags. short u in : sone 79 ; wone,
ags. vunjan 337, groneth 7411.
V. Short u stands for ags. short u
in: ful, ags. full 90, lust 192, but 142,
cursyng 663, uppon 700, suster 873,
shulde probably arose from some form
sculde, not sceolde, as we have no other
instance of ags. eo becoming short u,
There is no long u in Chaucer.
VI. The vowel y is occasionally put
for f .
VII. The diphthong ay or ai stands
for ags. ay in : day, ags. dag 19, weie
793, lay 20, mayde 69, sayde 70, faire
94, tayl 3876, nayles 2143, pleye 236,
reyn 592, i-freyned, ags. fragnan
12361. These examples shew that ey
was occasionally written for ay, and
hence that ey, ay must have been pro-
nounced alike.
VIII. The diphthong ey or ei arose
from ags. cd as in : agein, ags. agean
8642, or from edg as : even, ags. eage
152, deye, ags. deagan 6802, \inori, is
there such a Avord in ags. ? it is not in
Bosworth or Ettmuller; Orrmin has
de^enn, supra p. 284. There is a
deagan tingere.] The change in these
two last words may be conceived thus :
first g is added to ei, then replaced by
j (j) and finally vanishes, as eige, eije,
eie or eye. From eah comes eigh, as
eahta, hedh, nedh, sleuh, which give
eyght, heygh, neygh, sleygh. This
orthography is however rare, and highe,
nighe, slighe, or hie nie slie, without
gh, which was probably not pronounced
at that time, are more common. The
43
666
F. W. GESENIUS ON CHAUCER. CHAP. VII. § 1.
word eight explains the origin of night,
might, etc., from ags. rieaht, meaht,
which were probably first written
neight, -weight, and then dropped the
»'. [There is no historical ground for
this supposition.]
IX. The diphthong on, or ow at the
end of words or before e, answers to
ags. long M (as the German au to me-
dieval German u), in : bour, ags. bur
16153, oure 34, schowres 1, toun, ags.
tun 217 ; rouned, ags. run 7132, doun,
ags. dun 954 ; hous 252, oule 6663, bouk,
ags. buce, Germ, bauch, 2748, souked
8326, brouke, ags. brucan, use, 10182,
etc. In many of these words ow is
now written.
Before Id and nd, ou stands sometimes
for ags. short u. Before gh, ou arises
from ags. long o, and answers to middle
German «o, as: inough, ags. genog,
mhg. genuoc 375 ; rought, ags. rohte
8561, 3770, for which au is sometimes
found, compare sale 4185, sowh 4261.
Finally ou sometimes arises from
ags. eov, as in : foure, ags. feover 210 ;
trouthe, ags. treovth, 46, etc.
X. The diphthong eu, ew, will be
treated under w.
Chap. 2. Consonants 'derived from
Anglosaxon,
I. Liquids I, m, n, r.
L is usually single at the end of
words, though often doubled, as it is
medially between a short and any
vowel, but between a long vowel and
a consonant it remains single.
The metathesis of B which occurs
euphonically in ags., is only found in :
briddes 2931, 10925 ; thrid 2273,
threttene 7841, thritty 14437 ; thurgh
2619. But as these words have re-
gained their primitive forms bird,
third, through, we perceive that the
metathesis was accidental. In other
words the transposed ags. form disap-
pears in Chaucer, thus : gothic rinnan,
ags. inian, Chaucer renne 3888 ;
frankic drescan, ags. ber«c«w, Ch.
threisshe 538, threisshfoid 3482 ags.
Jrescvold, )>erscvold ; frank, prestan,
ags. brrstan, Ch. berst [Harleian and
Lansdowne bresten Ellesmere and
Hengwurth, and Corpus, brestyn Cam-
bridge,] 1982 ; goth. brinnan, ags. bir-
nan, Ch. bren 2333 ; modern run,
[urn in Devonshire], thrash, but burn
burst.
II. Labials b, p, f, w.
B is added euphonically to final m in
lamb 4879, but not always, as lymes
4881, now limbs.
P is used for b in nempnen 4927.
F, which between two vowels was v
in ags., is lost in heed 109, ags. hedfod,
hedvod. There seems to be a similar
elision of/ from ags. efenfurd in enforce
2237 [emforth Ellesmere, Hengwrt,
Corpus, enforte Cambridge, hemforth
Petworth, enforce Lansdowne], com-
pare han for haven 754, 1048, etc. F
is generally final, as : wif 447, lyf
2259, gaf 1902, haf 2430, stryf 1836
knyf 3958, more rarely medial, [the
instances cited have final /in Wright],
where it is generally replaced by v,
not found ags., as : wyve 1862, lyves
1720, geven 917, heven 2441, steven,
ags. ste'fen 10464; havenes 409.
V is never used finally, but is re-
placed by w, followed sometimes by e,
as : sawgh 2019, draw 2549, now 2266,
sowe 2021, lowe 2025, knew 2070,
bliew 10093, fewe 2107, newe 17291,
trewe 17292. In the middle of a word
aw, ow are replaced by au, ou, but
before v, w is retained, as : howve
3909, schowve 3910.
7F arises from ags. g, as in : lawe, ags.
lagu 311 ; dawes, ags. dag, 11492, and
as day is more common for the last, we
also find lay for the first, 4796. Com-
pare also fawe ags. faegen 5802 rhym-
ing with lawe, i-slawe 945, for fain,
slain. W also replaces g in : sawe
1528, 6241, mawe 4906, wawes 1960,
sorw 10736, morwe 2493, borwe 10910,
herberw 4143, herbergh 767, 11347.
III. Linguals d, t, th, s.
The rule of doubling medial conso-
nants is neglected if D stands for ags. S,
as : thider 4564, whider 6968, gaderd,
togeder, etc., in the preterits dide
3421, 7073, 8739, and hade 556, 619,
[Ellesmere and a few MSS. where it
seems to have been an accommodation
to the rhymes spade, bladeJ] Similarly
i-written 161, i-write 5086, although
the vowel was short in ags. [It is
lengthened by Bullokar in the xvi th
century, p. 114, 1. 7-] Perhaps litel
has a long t in Chaucer's time, see 87,
5254.
S final is often single, as : biis 4842,
glas 152, amys 17210.)
The termination es in some adverbs
is now ce, as : oones 3470, twyes 4346,
thries 63, hennes hens 10972, 14102,
henen 4031 [in Tyrwhitt, htytJien
Ellesmere, heithen Corpus, no cor-
responding word in Harleian], henne
CHAP. VII. § 1 . F. W. GESENIUS ON CHAUCER.
667
2358 ; thennes 5463, 4930, thcnne
6723; whenncs 12175.
The aspirate TH had a double cha-
racter j? *5 in ags., and a double sound,
which probably prevailed in Chaucer's
time, although scarcely recognized in
writing. That th was used in both
senses we see from : breeth, ags. brae'S
5 ; heeth, ags. hae'S 6 ; fetheres, ags.
feiSer 107 ; forth, ags. forS 976 ; walk-
eth 1054, etc. ; that, ags. baet 10 —
ther 43, thanked 927. The use of
medial and final d for th are traces of
ft, as : mayde, ags. maegft 69 ; quod,
ags. cvaS 909 ; wheder ags. hvaSre
4714 [-whether, Wright] ; cowde ags.
cut! 94 ; whether and coulpe are also
found. Again, we also find [in some
MSS.] the ags. d replaced by th, in :
father 7937, gather 1055, wether,
10366, mother 5433, [in all these cases
Wright's edition has ef]. But t on the
other hand is never put for ags. J>.
The relation of th, s, is shewn by
their flexional interchange in -cth, -es.
The elision of th gives wher 7032.
10892.
IV. Gutturals, c, k, eh, g, h, j, q, x.
K is used before e, i, and c before
a, o, u, hence kerver 1801, kerveth
17272, but: carf 100. Medial ags. cc
becomes ck or kk, as nekke, ags. hnecca
238 ; thikke, ags. Jncca 551 ; lakketh
2282, lokkes 679. Modern ek after a
short vowel is sometimes k, as : seke 18,
blake 2980.
Grimm lays down the rule that c, k
fall into ch before e, i except when
these vowels are the mutates of a, o, u,
in which cases k remains, (Gram. I2,
515.) cch has arisen from ags. cc in
the same way as kk, as : wrecche, ags.
vraecca 11332fecche, ags. fe'ccan (J942 ;
cacche Mel., strecche, recche, etc.
Probably the pronunciation was as the
present tch.
K was ejected from made, though
the form maked remains 2526. In
reule 173, if it is not derived from the
French, the y of ags. regul, regol, has
been ejected.
G was probably always hard, and so
may have been gg, in : brigge, ags.
brycg 3920 ; eggyng ags. ecg, 10009 ;
hegge, ags. hecg 16704. From this
certainly did not much differ that gg
which both in Chaucer and afterwards
passed into z, as : ligge, lye ags. lecgan,
2207; legge, ags. lecgan, 3935; abegge,
abeye, ags. bycgan 3936.
The g and ;/ were often interchanged,
as give yeve, forgete, forgate, gate yate,
ayen agen, etc. The y replaced guttural
g [due to editor] as in : yere, yonge,
yerne, ey ; and also in words and ad-
jectives where y arises from iff, as:
peny, very, mcry, etc., and in the pre-
fix y or i for ags. ge, as : ylike, ynough,
ywis, ymade, yslain, ywriten, ysene,
ysowe 5653. And g we have seen ia
also interchanged with w.
The hard sound of ags. h is evident
from the change of niht, leoht, Jliht,
viht, etc., into night, light, flight,
wight, etc.
Ags. sc had always changed into sh,
German sch. In some words ssh re-
places sh as : fresshe, ags. fre'sc 90,
wessch 2'285, wissh 4873, asshy 2885.
There is also the metathesis cs or x for
sc in axe.
Chap. 3. Vowel mutation, apocope, and
junction of the negative particle.
I. There is no proper vowel mutation
(umlaut), but both the non-mutate and
mutate forms, and sometimes one or the
other, are occasionally preserved, as:
sote 1, swete 5 ; grove 1637, greves
1497, 1643 to rhyme with leves ; wel-
ken 9000, ags. wolccn, Germ, wolke ;
the comparatives and superlatives,
lenger, strenger, werst, aud plurals, men,
feet, gees.
II. Apocope; lite, fro, mo, tho =
than.
III. Negative junction; before a
vowel: Mo» = ne on, nother, neithir —
ne other, ne either, nis=ne is, nam =
ne am ; before h or w : nacl = ne had,
10212, nath = ne hath 925, «z7=ne
will 8522, nolde=ne wolde 552, nere
=ne were 877, not = ne wot 286,
tiystcn = ne wysten 10948.
Chap. 4. Vowels derived from the
French.
French words with unaltered spelling
were probably introduced by Chaucer
himself, and the others had been pre-
viously received and changed by popu-
lar use.
I. The vowel a, in unaccented syl-
lables had probably even then approxi-
mated to e, and hence these two vowels
are often confounded. Thus Chaucer's
a replaces fr. e, ai, and again Ch. e re-
places fr. «, thus : vasselage [see v as-
selage, p. 642, col. 2, and wasseyliage,
p. 645], fr. vasselage 3056, vilanye [see
villany, p. 642, col. 2, and courtesy t-
p. 6-14, col. 1], fr. vilenie, vilainie,
668
F. W. GESENIUS ON CHAUCER. CHAP. VII. § 1.
728 ; companye, fr. eompaignie 4554,
chesleyn [dbHtty*, ehextayn, in MSS.,
see p. '642,] fr. chastaigne 2924.
With the interchange of the ags.
rowels 0, o, we may compare the change
of fr. a, au, the latter having probably
a rough sound as of ao united, which
took place before ne, ns, na, nd, nt in
both languages, but au was more fre-
quent in Chaucer and a in French, as :
grevance 11253, grevaunce 15999, and
other atice and ant terminations, also :
romauns, fr. romance 15305 ; en-
haunsen, fr. enhanser 1436 ; straunge
fr. estrange 10590, 10403, 10381;
demaundes, fr. demande 8224 ; launde
fr. lande, uncultivated district, 1693,
1698 ; tyraunt, fr. tirant 9863, tyrant
15589 ; graunted 6478, 6595 ; haunt
fr. hante 449. With the exception of
the last word all these have now a.
II. Long e frequently arises from
French at, as in : plesaunce, fr. plai-
sance 2487 ; appese, fr. apaisier 8309 ;
freeltee, fr. fraiiete ; peere, fr. paire
15540. Sometimes it replaces ie, as :
nece, fr. niez 14511 ; sege 939, siege
56 ; and the e is even short in : cherte,
fr. ehierte 11193. Similarly fr. t is
omitted in the infinitive termination
ier, compare arace, crcance, darreine,
auter, etc.. in the list of obsolete fr.
words.
Long e also replaces fr. eu in : peple
2662 [the word is omitted in Harl.,
other MSS. have peple, poeple, puple],
meblcs [moeblis Harl.] 9188. To this
we should refer : rcproef 5598, ypreued
[proved Harl., procued Hengwrt] 487.
III. That the pronunciation of f
fluctuated between f and e we see by
the frequent interchange of these let-
ters ; the fr. shews e for It. i, as : de-
vine 122, divyn 15543, divide 15676,
divided 15720 [Tyr. has devide in the
first case], enformed 10649, fr. in-
former, enformer ; defame 8416, dif-
fame 8606 ; surquidrie snrquedrie,
chivachee chevachie, see obsolete fr.
words below.
IV. Chaucer frequently writes o for
fr. on in accented syllables, as : cover-
chefes [most MSS., keverchcfs Harl.] fr.
couvrechief 455 ; corone, fr. couronne
2292 ; bocler, fr. boucler 4017 ; govern-
aunce, fr. gouvernance 10625; sove-
reyn, fr. souverain 67. More rarely
Ch. «=fr. on, as : turne [most MSS.,
tvurne Harl.], fr. tourner 2456 ; cur-
tesre, fr. com-toisie 15982.
V. Fr. o is often replaced by Ch. u,
as: turment [torment Harl.], fr. tor-
mente 5265 ; abundauntly, fr. habon-
dant 5290 ; purveans, fr. porveance,
pourveance 1667; in assuage 11147,
fr. assoager, assouager, the u had cer-
tainly the sound of «>, compare aswage
16130.
For long « we occasionally find etc,
which was certainly pronounced as in
the present feiv, dew, thus : salewith
[Harl. and the six MSS. read sal 'net h~]
1494, transmewed [translated Harl.,
transmeeuyd Univ. Cam. Dd. 4, 24] 826
mewe, fr. mue 351 [miiwe Ellesmere
and Hengwrt MSS.] jewise, fr. juise
[juwyse Harl. and most MSS., iives
Petworth, iwjse Lansd.] 1741.
VI. The vowels y and » are inter-
changed in fr. as in ags. words.
VII. The fr. diphthongs ai, oi,
usually appear as ei in Chaucer, and
must nave been pronounced identically,
as: seynte, fr. saint 511; doseyn, fr.
dosaine 580 ; chesteyn, fr. chastaigne
2924 ; peyneth, fr. painer, peiner 4740 ;
coveitous, fr. covoiteux, Mel. These
diphthongs interchange in Ch. as well
as in fr. [different MSS. differ BO
much that Gesenius's references to
Tyrwhitt's edition on this point are
worthless]. For the interchange of a
and ai see I.
VIII. When the diphthong ou arose
from fr, o, it was perhaps pronounced
as long o. This is very probable in
those words which now contain o or u
in place of the diphthong, but less so
iu those which have preserved ou ; as
these had even then perhaps the sound
of German au. Ex. noumbre 5607 ;
facound, fr. faconde 13465, soun, fr.
son 2434; abounde fr. habonder 16234.
[The other examples have o in Wright's
ed., or like^wr 4 are not to the point;
the above are now all nasal ow.]
Chap. 5. Consonants derived from the
French.
The doubling of final consonants is
frequently neglected.
I. Liquids.
[The examples of doubling /, r, are
so different iu Wright's ed. that they
cannot be cited.]
P inserted : dampned 5530, damp-
nacioun 6649 ; sompne 6929 =somone
7159, sompnour 6909, solempne 209.
This p is also often found in old fr.
Similarly in Provencal dainpna, somp-
nar, Diez. Gram. 1, 190 (ed. 1.).
CHAP. Vll. § 1. F. W. GESENIUS ON CHAUCER.
669
I T. Labials.
P for b • gipser, fr. gibecier 359 ;
capul, fr. cabal 7732. The letter v,
which was adopted from the romance
languages into English, had no doubt
the same souod as at present, that is,
it was the German w, and the -w was
the German u. [That is, Ges. con-
fuses (v, w) with (bh, u) in common
with most Germans.]
As in ags. g passes into German w,
so in fr. words initial w becomes g or
ffit. Whether this change was made
in English by the analogy of the ags.
elements or from some other dialect of
old fr., in which probably both forms
were in use, it is difficult to determine.
The following are examples : wiket, fr.
guichet 10026 ; awayt, fr. aguet 7239 ;
wardrobe, fr. gardcrobe 14983. To
these appear to belong warice and
wasieur, though they may derive from
the frankic warjan wastan.
III. Linguals.
Z is an additional letter, but is sel-
dom used, as lazer 242. Ch. generally
writes s for z,
IV. Gutturals.
C before e, i was probably s as now.
Fr. <jn now pronounced as German «/,
(nj) is reduced to n in Ch., as Coloyne
468, feyne 738, barreine, essoine, oine-
rnent. G was doubled after short
vowels in imitation of ags.
• The aspirate h, which seems to have
come from external sources into Eng-
lish, and was scarcely heard in speech,
was acknowledged by Ch., but has now
disappeared, as : abhominaciouns 4508.
In proheme 7919, the A seems only in-
serted as a diaeresis.
Fr. qu before e and f is often changed
into A, as : phisik 913, magik 418,
practike 5769, cliket 10025.
Chap. 6. Apharesis of unaccented
French e, a.
Initial e is frequently omitted before
at, sp, sc, as: stabled, fr. establir 2997;
spices, fr. espece 3015; specially 14,
6(]uyer, fr. escuyer 79, scoler. fr. escolier
262 ; straunge, fr. estrange 13. Similarly
«, e, are rejected in other words where
they are now received, as : potecary
14267, compare Italian bottega a shop;
prentis 14711, pistil 9030, compare
Italian pistola, chicsa. The initial a
in avysioun 16600, has been subse-
quently rejected.
PART II. FLEXIOX.
Chap. 1. On Nouns.
Chap. 2. On Adjectives.
Chap. 3. On Pronouns tif Numerals.
Chap. 4. On Verbs.
Appendix.
I. Obsolete Chaucerian words of
Anglomxon origin.
[All Gesenius's words are inserted,
though some of them are still in fre-
quent use, at least provincially, or have
been recently revived. To all such
words I have prefixed f. The italic
word is Chaucer's, the roman word is
ags., meanings and observations are in
brackets. Gesenius seems to have sim-
ply extracted this list from Tyrwhitt's
Glossary without verification, as he has
occasionally given a reference as if to
Cant. Tales, which belongs to Rom. of
Rose. The Mel. and Pers. T. refer to
the tales of Melibeus and the Persoun,
without any precise indication, as edi-
tions differ so much.]
abegge abycgan [abide] 3936, abeye
13515, abye 12622 agrise agrisait
[frighten] 5034, algates algate algeats
[in any case] 673, 7619, anhang an-
hangan [hang on] 13690, at try utterly
alter atterlic Persons Tale [poisouous]r
awreke avrecan- [wreak] 10768.
bale [p. 379J, bar-me bearm Rap]
10945, bedred oeddredda [bedridden]
7351, 9168 ; biknowe becnavan [con-
fess] 5306, btynne blinnan [cease] 13099,
blyve [quickly, supra p. 380, col. 2],
bonce [supra p. 380, col. 2 ; where for
loan read security], bonk bftce [belly]
2748, byleve frank, pilipan, germ, blei-
ben, [remain] 10897.
•^chajfare ce&p + faran ? germ, kauf-
fahren [chaflfer, bargain] 4558, clepe
clypjan [call) 3432. [name] 121, etc.,.
eo'lde [to turn cold] 5299, i-cop cop
[top] 556, dfl/dofjan [daft] 4206, der*
oerjan [hurt] 1824, 10554, derne dearn
dyrn [hidden p. 382] 3278, 3297,.
dighten dihtan [dispose] 6349, 16015,
•\domesman [judge] 15976.
' eft aft eft [again] 1671, 5212, eft-
sones [soon again] 6390, eftsoone 16082r
•feek eac [eke] 5, •felde yldo eldo [old
age] 6797, emforth [supra p. 666, col. 2,
1. 8,] -^ere erjan [to plough] 888, erme
earmjan [to pity] 13727, ers, cars are
[arse] 3732, 7276.
fele fela feola [many] 8793, fere
[companionship, supra p. 383], ^Jit fitt
[song] 15296, feme aflyman [drive
away] 171H,> floga? [arrow] 17 196,
670
F. W. GESENIUS ON CHAUCER.
CHAP. VII. J 1.
fonge fangan [take] 4797, forpine
pinan [waste away] 205, forward fore-
veard [promise] *831, 850, 854, 4460,
freyne gefregnan [ask] 123G1, fremcie
fremcd [strange] 10743.
galegalan [yell] 6414, 6918, -fyar
gearvan [make; the word is get in
HarL, Heng., Corp., gar in Tyrwhitt]
4130, girdm geard gyrd? [cut off]
16032, gleede gled [heat] 3379, gnide
gnidan [so Tyr., girdyng HarL, gig-
gynge Elles., Cam., gyggynge Heng.,
gydyng Corp. gid-eing Lans., sigyng
Pet.] 2504, grame grama, ger. gram
[grief] 13331, greyth hraSjan [pre-
pare] 4307, graithe 16080.
hals heals [neck] 4493, halse heals-
jan [embrace] 15056, [heende frank,
pihandi, germ, behende [swift ? cour-
teous, supra p. 385] 3199, 6868, hente
gehentan [to take] 700, Kent 7082,
horde hirde [shepherd] 605, 12120,
Aerie herjan [praise] 5292, 8492, heste
haes [command] 14055, byheste 4461,
heete [promised] 2400, htte 4754, ^hight
[call] 1015, f/n'e higan, on hye [in
haste] 2981, in hyghe [in haste] 4629.
him hina [hind p. 385] 605, fholt
holt, germ, holz [wood] 6.
jape geap [joke] 707, 4341, 13240,
[to joke] 15104.
kithe eySan [announce] 7191, keked
germ, gucken [Corp., loked HarL, liked
Heng.] 3445, lettered [delayed] Pers.
Tale, \leche laece 3902, lydne lyden
[language] 10749, leemes leoma [ray :
foemes HarL] 16416, lere laeran [tench]
6491, 10002, levetie [lightning] lige ?
more probably than, hlifjan 5858,
Clewed laevd leaved [ignorant] 6928,
7590, lisscd lysan [loosed] 11482, [re-
mission] 11550, lith IrS [limb] 16361,
lit her ly lv*5r luS [bad], ger. liederlich,
3299.
make maga mag, [husband] 5667,
[wife] 9698, [match] 2553.
nempntn nemnan nemjan [name]
4927, note notu [business] 40G6.
oned [united] 7550.
•fpan panne [brainpan, skull] 15438.
rathe liraS hraft [quick] 14510,
i-t-ccche recan [reck, care] 2247, 4514,
reed raed [advice] 3527, ['to advise]
3073, reyse goth. urraisjan [travel] 54,
rys arisan, germ, reisho'lz [twig] 3324,
roune run 7132, rowne 10530, rode
rude [ruddiness, face] 3317, 15138.
\tta\ce sagu [saying] 1528, schatce
scuva scua [shade, grove] 4365, 6968,
f-J>ymeryng sciman scimjan, ger. schim-
mern, [Heng., glymeryng HarL] 4295,
scheetie seine sce'one scone, ger. s«hon
[beautiful] 1070, 10202, ^litpen scy-
pen, ger. schoppen [stable] 6453,
schonde sceonde [disgrace] 15316,
•^sibbe sib [relation] Mel., »ikurly
frank, sihhur, germ, sicher 137, seeur
[ib.] 9582, sit he si<5 [times] 5575, 5153,
sithen sith sin si'SiSan 4478, 1817, seth
5234, sehenchith scencan [pour out
wine] 9596, smythe smiiSan [forge]
3760, sonde sand [message, messenger]
4808, 14630, -f-sparre sparran [spar]
992, starf stierf [died] 935, 4703,
steven ste'fen [voice] 10464, stoitnde
stund [space of time] 3990, -fstreen
streouan [parents] 8033, swelte sveltan
[die] 3703, swelde 1358, sit-even svefe'n
[dream] 16408, etc., sicithe svi'S
[quickljr] 5057.
•\-tcne teona [loss] 3108, thewes ]?eav
[morals] 8285, tholid J>61jan [suffer]
7128, -\threpe jircapjan [blame] 12754,
ticynne tvinjan tveonjan [doubt, sepa-
rate] 837, 13845.
unethe eaiSe [uneasily] 3123, unhele
unhaelu [affliction] 13531, unrig ht un-
riht [injury] 6675.
wanlwpe vanjan + hopa [despair]
1251, welkid vlacjan ? frank, welchon,
germ, verwelkt [withered] 14153,
•ficelken volcen 9000, [HarL reads
heven 16217, Tyr. welken], ^wende
[went] 21, ichil er [^shortly, just now]
13256, + whilom hvilum, ger. wcilard
86), icisse visan [shew] 6590, wone
vunjan [dwell] 337, \\rwid vod [mad]
1331, woodith [rageth] 12395.
yenie georne 6575, •fyede code [went]
13069, ywys gewis [certainly] G040.
II. Obsolete Chaucerian words of
French origin.
[The italic word is Chaucer's, the
roman the old French as given by
Gesenius on the authority of Roquefort ;
when this is not added the word was
unchanged by Chaucer. Meanings and
remarks are m brackets. This list again
contains many words not really obso-
lete, here marked with f-]
agregge agregier [aggravate] Mel.,
ainoiieste [admonish] Mel., ainentissed
anientir [annihilated] Mel., arate ar-
rachier [tear] 8979, -farmy, [order]
8138, [state, condition] 718, 8841,
4719, [dress] 8860, [escort] 8821, [to
put in order] 8837, nrette arester [ac-
cuse, impute] 726 [HarL, Corp., Pet.,
Lans., have ret, rette, the others na-
rette], 2731, ^assoile [solve, absolve]
9528, attempre attcmprcr 16324, Mel.,
CHAP. VII. § 1. F. W. GESENIUS ON CHAUCER.
671
avaunte avantcr [boast] 5985, avaun-
tour [boaster] Mel., avmttrie [adultery]
6888, advoutrie 9309, outer autier 2294,
awayt ague* [watch] 7241, 16211,
ayel aiel [grandfather] \ayel Harl.,
ayell Corp., Lans., aiel Elles, Heng.
Cam., file Pet.] 2479.
\bareigne baraigne [barren] 8324,
lumjH, 1979, \baiulery bauderie [joy]
1928, \benesoun beneison 9239, blandise
blandir Pers. T., bobaunce boubance
6151, borel burel [rough dark dress]
5938, [rough] 11028, bribe [broken
meat after a meal] 6960, [beg] 4415,
burned burnir 1985.
cantel [fragment] 3010, ^catel catels
[goods] 542, 4447, ^charbode [carbun-
cle] 15279, chesteyn chastaigne [chest-
nut] 2924, chivachie chevauche"e [ca-
valry expedition] 85, chivachc 16982,
clergeoun clergeon [acolyte] 14914,
corruntpable [corruptible] 3012, costage
[cost] 5831, covine [practice, cunning]
606, eoulpe [fault] Pers. T., custumance
[custom] 15997, creaunce creancier
[act on credit] 14700, 14714.
dereyne derainier [prove justness of
claim] 1611, 1633, delyver delivre
[quick] 84, -^disarray desarray [con-
fusion] Pers. T., disputisoun disputison
[dispute] 11202, dole dol [grief, no re-
ference given, 4'38], drewery drucrie
[fidelity] 15303.
egrimoigne agrimoine [agrimony]
12728, enchcsoun enchaison [cause]
10770, engcndrure [generation] 6716,
engregge engreger [aggravate] Pers. T.,
enhorte enhorter [exhort] 2853, -fentent
[intention] 3173, feschue eschuir
[avoid] Mel., essoine essoigne [excuse]
Pers. T., estres [situation, plan of
house] 1973, 4293.
faiteur faiteor [idle fellow, no re-
ference], false falser [to falsify] 3175,
ifey fee [faith] 3284, t/«'* [fierce]
1600, fetys [beautiful] 157, JSauiice
fiance [tmst, false reference, 6-167]
fortune fortuncr [render prosperous]
419.
garget gargate [neck] 16821, \gent
[genteel] 3234, gyn engin [trick] 10442,
13093,^tfrrw<?gisterne guiternc [guitar]
3333, 4394, gonfenon [standard 6'62,
ffouiifaticoun 6'37].
f harie harier [persecute] 2728 [rent
"Wr., haried, the Six MSS.], herbtirgnge
[dwelling] 4327, humbksse [humble-
ness] 4585.
jambeux [leggings] 15283, jangle
jaugler [to jest] 10534, [a jest] 6989,
jutoise juise [judgment] 1741, irons
ircux [angry] 7598.
lachcsse [negligence] Pers. T., letua-
ries [electuaries] 428, 9683, letterure
lettreure [literature] 15982, 12774,
loos los [praise, good fame] 13296,
Mel., losengour [flatterer] 16812.
Mahoun Mahon [Mahomet] 4644,
•^maistrie [master's skill] 3383, [mas-
tery] 6622, 9048, -\-nialison maleiceon
[malediction] Pers. T., ^manace ma-
nachcr [menace] 9626, maat mat [sad]
957, matrimoigne [matrimony] 9447,
maumet mahommet [idol] Pers. T.,
merciable [merciful] 15099, mesel
[leper] Pers. T., meselrie [leprosy] Pers.
T., -fmewe mue [place for keeping birds]
351, 10957, tnester [mystery, business,
trade] 615, 1342 [except in Harl.,
•which reads cheer."]
nakers nacaires [kettledrums] 2513,
nyce [foolish] 6520, nycete 4044.
•\oynement oignement 633, olifaunt
olifant [elephant] 15219, opye [opium]
1474.
•^palmer palmier 13, par age [parent-
age] 5832, parjight parfyt parfit [per-
fect] 72, 3011, parte parter [take part
in] 9504, -^penance [penitence] Pers.
T., [penance] 223, [affliction] 5224,
11052, penant [penitent] 15420, po-
raille [poor people] 247, prow proa
[profit] 13715, -\purveance pourveance
[providence, forethought] 1254, 6152,
3566, puterie [whoredom] Pers. T.,
putour [whoremonger] Pers. T.
rage ragier [sport] 3273, real [royal]
15630, rially [royally] 380, reneye
reneier [renounce] 4760, 4796, rcpeire
[return] 10903, respite 11886, Bronte
[crowd] ger. rotte, 624.
fsolas [joy, pleasure] 800, 3654,
gourde sourdre [to rise] Pers. T., sur-
quedrie [presumption] Pcrs. T.
talent [inclination, desire] 5557, Pers.
T. tester testiere [horse's head armour]
2501, texttiel [texted wcl Wr., having
a power of citing texts] 17167, trans-
mewe transmuer [frtfiu/afafWr.] 8261,
trctys traictis [well made, streight AVr.]
152, \lriacle [remedy] 4899, trine trin
[triune] 11973.
vasselarje [bravery] 3056, -\-verray
[true] 6786, -fversifiour versifieur
[versifyer] Mel., viage veage [journey]
77, 4679, \vitaitte [victuals] 3551, void
voider [to remove] 8786, [to depart]
11462, [to leave, make empty] 9689.
warice garir [heal] 12840, [grow
•whole], Mel. f;ras<0Kr gastcur [waster]
9409.
672
M. RAPP ON CHAUCER.
CHAP. VII. § 1.
M. EAPP ON THE PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER.
Dr. Moritz Rapp, at the conclusion of his Vergleichende Gram-
matik, vol. 3, pp. 166-179, has given his opinion concerning the
pronunciation of Chaucer, chiefly on a priori grounds, using Wright's
edition, and has appended a phonetic transcription of the opening
lines of the Canterbury Tales as a specimen. This account is here
annexed, slightly abridged, with the phonetic spelling transliterated
into palaeotype, preserving all the peculiarities of the original, such
as absence of accent mark, duplication of consonants, German (bh)
for (w), modern English errors of pronunciation, etc. A few re-
marks are added in brackets.
The liquids are to be pronounced as
written, and hence I is not mute,
though there is a trace of its disap-
pearance in the form (iiaf) for (naif).
The transposition of r is not complete ;
we again find (renne) for (irnan), and
(brenne) for (birnan), English (rann,
twrn), (thurkh) through is unchanged,
(bird) and (brid) are both used,
(threshe) replaces (therskan), and
(breste) replaces (berstan), English
(bjrst).
Among the labials, b remains after
in in (lamb), but (limm) is without the
present mute b. For (nemnan) we
have the peculiar (nempnen), and
similarly (dampnen) to damn. Final
f as in (bhiif ) wife, is also written
medially wire, that is, in the French
fashion, because v tended towards f in
the middle ages. But initially, in
order to preserve the pure German (bh),
recourse was had to the reduplication
uu or w. On w after a vowel see
below. (Bh) sometimes arises from a
guttural, as sonce, that is, (sorbhe)
now sorrow = (sorroo), from son?.
Among the dentals d and t occasion
no difficulty, and * has, by French in-
fluence, become pure (s), [Dr. llapp
holds it to have been (sj) in ags.J
especially as it sometimes results from
J>. The z is merely an *. The most
difficult point is th. In ags., we have
shewn [supra p. 555, note] that it had
only one value (th). I consider that
this is also the case for this dialect.
As regards the initial sound, which in
the English pronouns is (dh), there is
not only no proof of this softening, but
the contrary results from v. 12589
So faren we, if I schal say the sothe.
Now, quod oure ost, yit let me talke
to the.
The form sothe has here assumed a
false French c, since the ags. is (sooth)
and English (suuth), [it may be the
adverbial e, or the definite e, according
as the is taken as the pronoun or the
definite article,] which must therefore
have here been called (soothe), as this
th is always hard, and as to the, i.e.
(too thw) rhymes with it, shewing that
the e of sothe was audible if not long,
and that the th of to the was neces-
sarily hard, as the English (tuu dhii)
would have been no rhyme, [but see
supra p. 318]. Similar rhymes are
(aluu thee) allow thee, and (juuthe)
youth, (nii thee) hie thee, and(sbhiithe)
quickly, [supra pp. 318, 444, n. 2]. The
Anglosaxon value of the letters must
be presumed until there is an evident
sign of some change having occurred.
For the medial English th we have a
distinct testimony that the Icelandic
and Danish softening of d into (dh)
had not yet occurred, for the best MSS.
retain the ags. d, thus : ags. (feder)
here (fader), now (faadher), (gaderaan)
here (gader) now(gacdhdhar),(togaxicre)
here (togEder) now (togEdhdhar), (bliE-
der) here (bhEder) now (uEdhdhar),
weather, (moodor) here (mooder) now
(madhdhor) mother, (khbhider) here
(khbhider) now (huidhdhar) whither,
(thidcr) here (thider) now (dhidhdhar)
thither. Inferior MS. have father,
gather, thither, etc., shewing that the
softening of d into the Danish (dh)
began soon after Chaucer. But when
we find the d in Chaucer it follows as
a matter of course that the genuine
old J> (th) as in (broother, fether) when
here written brother, fether, could only
have had the sound (th), and could
not have been pronounced like the
(bradhdhar, fEdhdhar). The ags. ku\*e
is here (kuth) and also (kud) or (kuud)
for (kun-de.)
Among the gutturals, k is written
for c when e or i follows, and before
CHAP. VII. § 1.
M. RAPP OK CHAUCER.
« as (knEu) knew. The reduplicated
form is ck. The g is pure (g) in the
German words, but in French words
the syllables ye, gi, have the Provencal
sounds (dzhe, dzhi), which is certainly
beyond the known range of Norman or
old French, where g is resolved into
simple (zh), but here gentil is still
(dzhentil) not (zhentil). Similarly
romanic ch is (tsh), and this value
is applied to old naturalised words,
in which the hiss has arisen from
k, as (tshertsh) from (kirk), (tshecp)
from (keapjfl-n) cheapen, and in
thoroughly German words (tshild
from (kild) child ; and (selk) be-
comes (wtsh) each. Reduplication is
expressed by eeh, representing the
sharpened (tsh) [i.e. which shortens the
preceding vowel] so that (bhrsekka)
exile becomes wrcechc, and sometimes
wretch, which can only mean (bhrEtsh) ;
similarly from (fekk«n^ comes (fetshe)
and in the same way (retshe, stretshe)
and the obscure eaccht = (katshe),
which comes from the Norman cachier,
although (tshase) also occurs from the
French chasser. The reduplicated g
occasions some difficulty. In French
words abbrcgier can only give abregge
= («bredzhe), and loger gives (lodzhe),
etc , but the hiss is not so certain in
brigge bridge, egge edge, point, hegge
hedge, as now prevalent, because we
find also ligge and lie from (liggan)
now (lai), legge and (lEEie) from (leg-
gan) now (lee), and (ffbEF.ie) from
(byggrtn) now (bai). Similarly (bEgge)
ask, beg, now (bKg), which, as I be-
lieve, was formed from (buugem) or
fbEgean) to bow. Here we find mo-
dern (dzh) and hence the (dzh) of the
former cases is doubtful.
The softening of g into (.T) is a
slighter difference. The letter (j) does
not occur in ags., and has been replaced
in an uncertain way by *, g, ge. In
Chaucer the simple sign y is employed
[.nore generally 3, the y is due to the
editor, p. 310], which often goes fur-
ther than in English, as we have not
only (leer) a year, but give and (JEVC,
j«f, forjEte, J«t, ajEn, ajEnst) and (EE)
or (EEI) an egg.
The termination ig drops its g, as
(pEni) for penig, and the particle ge
assumes the form i, as (inuukh) enough,
(ibhis-) certain, and in the participles
(it«ken) taken, (imAAd) made. (islAA)
or (islEEn) slain, (iseene) seen, (ibhriten)
written, etc. From (geliikc) comes
(iliik) or (iliitsh), and the suffixed
(-liik) is reduced to (li).
The old pronunciation (qg) must be
retained for ng, thus (loqg, loqger) or
(leqger) ; there is no certain evidence
for (loqq). The French nasal is in pre-
ference expressed by n. What the
Frenchman wrote raison and pro-
nounced (rEEsoq-) is here written resoun
and called (resuun), as if the (q) were
unknown. As the termination in
givende has assumed the form (giving],
we might conjecture the sound to be
(giviq), because the form comes direct
from (givin), as the Scotch and com-
mon people still say, but we must re-
member that giving also answers to the
German Gebung, in which the g is
significant.
We now come to A, which is also
a difficulty. That initial A before a
vowel had now become (H') as in Ger-
man of the xui th century, is very pro-
bable, because h was also written in
Latin and French words, and is still
spoken. Chaucer has occasionally
elided the silent e in the French fashion
before A, which was certainly an error
[was freilich ein Missgriff war !
shared by Orrmin, supra p. 490, and
intermediate writers, who were free
from French influence.] For the me-
dial A, the dialect perceived its differ-
ence from (H'), and hence used the new
combination gh, known in the old
Flemish, where the soft (kh) has been
developed from g. The ags. niht =
(nikht) became night = (nikht), and
similarly thurgh = (thurkh). For
(khlEakh«rn) we have lawh, and
Ifrityh, both =(lAAkh); (sKakh) gives
sawh = (sAAkh) or seigh = (sEEkh).
Before I, «, r, the ags. A has disap-
peared, but ags. (khbhiite) is here
somewhat singularly written white, a
transposition of hwite. Had A been
silent it would have been omitted as in
/tf, AH, hr, but as it was different from
an ordinary A before a vowel, this ab-
normal sign for (khbh), formed on the
analogy of gh, came into use, and
really signified an abbreviated heavy
ffhtc. Hence (khbhiite) retained its
Anglosaxon sound in Chaucer's time.
[Rapp could not distinguish English w
from (u), and hence to him wh was
(HU), the real meaning of wh thus
escaped him. His theory is that h
was always (kh) in the old Teutonic
languages,]
We have still to consider sk and ks.
674
M. RAPP ON CHAUCER.
CHAP. VII. § 1.
The former was softened to (sjkj) in
ags., and hence prepared the way for
the simple (sh), and this may have
nearly occurred by Chaucer's time, as
he writes seh which bears the same re-
lation to the French c/t = (tsh), as the
Italian sci to «', s shewing the omission
of the initial t. Some MSS. use ssh
and even the present «/», the guttural
being entirely forgotten. The ags. ks
remains, but sk is still transposed into
ks in the bad old way, as axe = (akse)
for (ffske).
For the vowels, Geseuius has come
to conclusions, which are partly based
on Grimm's Grammar, and partly due
to his having been preoccupied with
modern English, and have no firm
foundation. The Englishmen of the
present day have no more idea how to
read their own old language, than the
Frenchmen theirs. We Germans are
less prejudiced in these matters, and
can judge more freely. Two conditions
are necessary for reading old English
correctly — first, to read Anglosaxon
correctly, whence the dialect arose;
secondly, to read old French correctly,
on whose orthography the old English
was quite unmistakably modelled.
[The complete catena of old English
writers now known, renders this asser-
tion more than doubtful. See supri
p. 588, n. 2, and p. 640.]
"We must presume that the old
French a was pure (a). The ags. a,
was lower =(«). The English ortho-
graphy paid no attention to this differ-
ence, and hence spoke French a as («).
There can be no doubt of this, if we
observe that this a was lengthened into
au or aw, the value of which from a
French point of view was (AA), as it
still is in English, as straunge, de-
maunde, tyraunt, grannie, haunte. In
all these cases the Englishman en-
deavours to imitate French nasality by
the combination (AAU). [This au for
a only occurs before «, see supra, p.
143, and infra Chap. VIII., § 3].
The old short vowel a hence remains
(a) as in ags, thus (makjan) is in the
oldest documents (nwzkie, maki) and
afterwards (nwke), where the (a) need
no more be prolonged by the accent
than in the German machen (nwklrm),
and we may read (makke). [But see
Orrmin's tnakenn, p. 492],
The most important point is that the
ags. false diphthongs are again over-
come ; instead of (Ealle) we have the
older form (fllle), instead of (skuarp) we
find (sh«rpe) etc. The nasal (an), as
in ags., is disposed to fall into (on), as
(bond, lond, drank, begonuc), etc.
The greatest doubt might arise from
the ags. ce or rather (a;) appearing as
(«) without mutation ; thus, ags. (tha;t,
khbhaet, bhajter, smajl) again fall into
(that, khbh«t, bhrcter, sm«l). The mu-
tation is revoked — that means, the ags.
mutation had prevailed in literature, but
not with the whole mass of the people,
and hence in the present popular for-
mation might revert to the older sound,
for it is undeniable that although the
present Englishman says (dhset) vdth
a mutated a, he pronounces (Hu«t,
UAAtar, smAAl) what, water, small,
without a mutate. In most cases the
non-mutated form may be explained by
a flexion, for if (daeg) in ags. gave the
plural (dflgrts), we may understand how
Chaucer writes at one time (dEE) day
and at another (dAA) daw for day,
Short e remains unchanged as (E)
under the accent, when unaccented it
had perhaps become (o). Even in ags.
it interchanges with i, y, as (tshirtsh)
or (tshertsh) church. The ags. eo is
again overcome, for although forms like
beo, beo]>, still occur in the oldest monu-
ments, e is the later form, so that
(stEorra) star again becomes (stErre),
and (gEolu) yellow gives (julbhe, JE!U),
(fEol) fell becomes (fsll, fill), etc. A
short (E) sometimes rhymes with a long
one in Chaucer, as (mEde, rmle) mea-
dow, red. Such false rhymes are how-
ever found in German poetry of the
xni th century, and they are far from
justifying us in introducing the modern
long vowel into such words as (make,
msae), etc.
The old long vowel e is here (ee), as
appears all the more certainly from its
not being distinguished in writing from
the short. [Rapp writes e e, but he
usually pairs e e, a e = (ec e, EE E), the
(ee) being doubtful, (ee, ee). This
arises from German habits, but in
reality in closed syllables (E) is more
frequent than (e), if a distinction has
to be made. It would perhaps have
represented Rapp more correctly to
have written (ee e, EE e), but I con-
sidered myself bound to the other dis-
tribution, although it leads here to the
absurdity of making (ee, E) a pair].
The quantity of the ags. must be re-
tained, hence (serktzn, kcme) can only
give (srckc, keen) seek, keen, and from
CHAP. VII. § 1.
M. RAPP ON CHAUCER.
675
(sbhceie) we also obtain (soote), with
omitted (ee), compare Norse (scooDt)
sweet. [The careful notation of quan-
tity by Ovrmin points him out as a
better authority for this later period.]
Long (ee) also replaces ags. <e as (heere,
see, sl«rpe) hare, sea, sleep, and the old
long eo as (swke, leefe \ec\e, deepe,
tsheese) seek, lief, deep, choose, and
finally the old long ea as (eels.) from
(cak), and similarly (grcete, bmie,
tshwpe) great, bean, cheapen. These
different (ee) rhyme together and have
regularly become (ii) in modern Eng-
lish. There is no doubt about short
»', and long * could not have been a
diphthong, because the French ortho-
graphy had no suspicion of such a
sound. Ags. y is sometimes rendered
by ui as fuire fire, which, however,
already rhymes with (miirej and must
therefore have sounded (fiire). The
(yy) had become (ii) even in ags., so
that (bruud) becomes (briide), etc.
Least of all can we suppose short f in
(bhilde, tshilde, finde) wUd, child, find,
to be diphthongal, or even long, as the
orthography would have otherwise been
quite different.
Short o may retain its natural sound
(o), and often replaces ags. u, thus
(sumnr) gives (sommer), and (khnut,
further) give (not, forther) nut, further.
In these cases the Englishman gene-
rally recurs to the mutate of (u), to be
presently mentioned.
Long o in Chaucer unites two old
long vowels, (AA) in (Hoome), some-
times (HAHI), (goost from (gAAst),
(oothe) from (AAth) oath, (noote) from
(HAt) ; and the old (oo) in (booke,
tooke, foote, soothe). Both (oo) rhyme
together, and must have, therefore,
closely resembled each other ; they can
scarcely have been the same, as they
afterwards separated ; the latter may
have inclined to (u) and has become
quite (u).
The sound of (u) is in the French
fashion constantly denoted by ou. [But
see supra p. 425, 1. 3. Eapp is pro-
bably wrong in attributing the intro-
duction to French influence.] French
raison was written raisuit by the Anglo-
Norman, and resoun by Chaucer, which
could have only sounded (resuun). A
diphthong is impossible, as the name
Cawcasotts Caucasus rhymes with hous,
and resoitn with toun. Hence the
sound must have been (HUUS, tuun) as
in all German dialects of this date.
Hence we have (fluur) flower for the
French (floorer). The real difficulty
consists in determining the quantity of
the vowel, as it is not shewn by the
spelling. Position would require a
short (u) in cases like (shulder, hund,
stund, bunden) shoulder, old (skulder),
hound, hour, bound ; but the old
(sookhte) must produce a (suukhte)
sought ; and cases like (brukhte,
thukhte) brought, thought, are doubt-
ful.
On the other hand the vowel written
«, must have been the mutate common
to the French, Icelander, Dutchman,
Swede. The true sound is therefore
an intermediate, which may have fluc-
tuated between (cc, u, y), (lyst, kyrs)
desire, curse. These u generally de-
rive from ags. u, not y. The use of
this sound in the unaccented syllable is
remarkable. The ags. (b«thj«n) has two
forms of the participle (bathod, b«thed).
Hence the two forms in Chaucer,
£b«thyd) or rather (brtthud) exactly as
in Icelandic [where the « = (?), not (u),
supra p. 548], the second (bathid,
b«thed). Later English, however,
could not fix this intermediate sound,
and hence, forced by the mutations, gave
the short u the colourless natural vowel
(a), except before r where we still hear
(?), [meaning, perhaps (go). This theo-
retical account docs not seem to re-
present the facts of the case.] The
above value of short (u) in old Eng-
lish is proved by all French words
having this orthography. Sometimes
Chaucer endeavours to express long
(yy) by ui, as fruit, where, however,
we may suspect the French diphthong ;
but generally he writes nature for
(nartyyre) without symbolising the
length. We should not be misled by
the retention of the pure (u) in mo-
dern English for a few of these mu-
tated u, as (full, putt, shudd, fruut).
These anomalies establish no more
against the clear rule than the few pure
(a) of modern English prove anything
against its ancient value.
The written diphthongs cause pecu-
liar difficulties. The combinations «»',
ay, ei, ey, must have their French
sound (EE), but as they often arise
from (aeg) there seems to have been an
intermediate half-diphthongal or triph-
thongal (EEI) ; thus (dajge) gives (dEEi)
or (OEE). From cage) we have the
variants eye, ye, eighe, yghe, so that
the sound varies as (eac, iije, iie,
676
M. RAFP ON CHAUCER.
CUAP. VII. 6 1.
Kikhe, iikhe). Similarly (mikhe) and
(Hiie) high, and (nEF.kiie, niie) nigh.
"We have already considered att, aw, to
have been (A A). The ags. (kgu, Iffkh)
law, gives laice, which perhaps bor-
dered on a triphthongal (lAAue). In
the same way we occasionally find
(dAAue) day, in two syllables, instead
of the usual (dsp.), ags. (dreg, Aagas),
and from ags. (sAAbhl) comes saule =
(sAAle) and soule, which could have
only been (suule). The medial <nv —
o«, that is, (uu), but before a vowel it
might also border on a triphthong ;
thus lowh = (luukh) low, is also written
lowe = (looue) ? Oughen = (uukhen),
and also owen = (oouen), now own =
(con). Similarly groice may have
varied between (gruue, grooue) and so
on with many others. These cases
give most room for doubt, and the
dialect was probably unsettled. But
the diphthong eu, ew, leaves no room
for doubt ; it cannot be French (03)
for heure hour is here (Hyyre) [proba-
bly a misprint for (nuure)], and for
peuple we also find (p«cple). On the
other hand the French beaute, which
was called (beauts, \>eotee] is here
written beicte, which was clearly
(bEuto). Similarly German words, as
knew, cannot have been anything but
(kneo, knEu). Similarly (iiEue) new.
The French diphthong oi as in voii
Khbhnn that ^4prille bhith His shtnires soot
The drukht of martsh Hath parsed too the
root
And bathyd KTH TEHH in sbhitsh likuur
Of khbhitsh vertyy- KiulzliKndred is the
fluur, 4
Khbban Scflrys <rck bhith HIS sbheete breeth
Enspiiryd Hath in Evri nolt and Heeth
The tKndre kroppes, and the joqge sonne
Hath in the Ham uis nalfe kurs irouue, 8
.And smnle fuules mnken melodiie
That sleepen ol the nikht bhith oopen iie,
800 priketh H>;m natyyr- in HW korndzhcs,
Than loqgen folk too g«on on pilgrimadzhes,
-Ind palmers for too sctken strAAudzbe
strondes 13
Too fwne nalbhes, kuuth- in sondri londes,
And spesiolli from Kvri ghiirrs Knde
Of Eqprlond too Kontyrbyri thee bhr.nde 16
The Hooli blissfyl mnrtir for too st-rke
That HKHI north Holpen khbhan that thee
•hheer wcke.
Bif nil that in that sesuun on a dRK
In Suuth-bhRrk at the tnbbard os ii IKE, 20
Kftdi too bhxnden on mii pilgrimndzhe
Too Ktentyrb-ri bhith fyl devuut k«ra<lzhe,
At nikht bhas kom intoo that hostelriie
Bhsl niin and tbhEnti in a kompaniie 24
Of sondri folk bii nventyyr- ifalle
In f Klrtship, and pilffriras bhc«r bhi alle
TAat tobh«rd KantjTbyri bholdon riide.
The Chambers aiid the stables bherren
bhiide. 28
voice, was taken over unaltered, and
also replaces romanic «»', which was
too far removed from English feelings ;
we have seen fruit pass into (fryyt,
fraut) ; eimui/er becomes (anoi) and
destntire is written destruie, destric,
but had the same sound (destroi).
As regards the so-called mute e, it
was undeniably historical in Chaucer
and represented old inflections, yet it
was, with equal certainty, in many
cases merely mechanically imitated
from the French. But we cannot scan
Chaucer in the French fashion, with-
out omitting or inserting the mute e at
our pleasure, and in a critical edition
of the poet, the spoken e only ought to
be written. What was its sound when
spoken ? Certainly not (a) as in
French, but a pure (e) with some in-
clination to (i). This is shewn by the
rhyme (soothe, too thee) already cited,
and many others, as clerltes, derk is ;
(diwd is, deedes) etc. At present
Englishmen pronounce this final e in
the same way as i, and in general e,i
present as natural a cuphonicum as the
French (a).
The following are the opening lines
of the Canterbury Tales reduced to a
strict metre.
[Some misprints seem to occur in
the original, but I have left them uu-
corrected.]
AnA bhul bhe bheeren e<>syd atte bEste,
^4nd shortli khbhan the sonne bhfls too reste
Soo Had ii spoken bhith HK.ni rvritsh-oon
That ii bhas of H>:V fElnship a'noon 32
And niAAde forbbnrd Krli too ariise
Too tnk- uur bhkiK th>;r as ii juu debhiisc,
Byt nAAtheLEss, khbhiils ii nabh tiim and
spase
Or that ii fErther in this tale pase 36
Me thiqketh it akordant too resuuu
Too U'lle juu all the kondiiduun
.4nd khbhitsh thee bbeeren and of khb/tat
defjre^,
Of eetsh of Hwn, soo as it seemed mre 40
^Ind eek in khbhat orriiE that thee bheer-
inne,
^Ind at a knikht than bhol ii first beginne.
A knikht thEr hhas and that a bhorthi
man
That from the tiime that He first bigan 44
Too riiden uut He loved tshivalriie
Truuth and Ronunr, freedoom and kyrtosiie.
Fyl bhorthi bhas He in His lordes bhp.rre
^Ind thKrtoo Kodd He riden nooman fr-rre 48
AK bhxl in kristendoom as HeetheiiEsse
^tnd v.ver Honutird for His bhorthinKSse.
At Alisindr- He bhns khbhan it bhas bhonne.
Fyl ofte tiim He uadd the bord bigonne 52
A\>o\en alle nasiuuns in Pryse,
In Lettwou nadde rr.Ksed and in Ryse
N'oo kristen man soo oft of His degree,
lu Gunad- alte biidzhe nadd Be bee, 66
CHAP. VII. § 1. INSTRUCTIONS FOR READING. 677
At mortal batEEls nadd we been fiifteene fil Bhith lokkes kryll- as the* bliEr iKEd in
AnA fukhten for uur fEKth at Tramasseene, prtsse,
In listes thriies and EK t-lr.En His foo. Of tbhp.nti jeer He bhas of nd/h- ii gesse
This ilke bhorthi knikht uadd been alsoo 64 Of ids statyyr- He bh«s of Even iKqthe 83
Somtiime bhitA the lord of Palatiie AnA. bhondyrli delivr- and greet of strsqthe
ASK-KO. another neethen in Tyrkiie, ,4nd He hadd been somtiim'in tshivatshiie
And Kvermoor He Hadd a SOVTEEII priis. Jn Flandre*, in Artsis and Pikordiie,
.dnd thukh that He bhas bhorthi He bhas And. born Him blu:!, as in soo litel spase
bhiis, 68 In Hop top stonden in his ladi graee.
And of His port os miik as is a meed. Embruudid bhas ne as it bheer a niEde 88
He nsver jit a vilonii ne sEKd Al fyl of fi-Eshe fluures, khbhiit- and reede.
In al nis liif, yntoo noo maner bhikht. Siqgiqg He bhas or fluutiqg al the dEE,
He bhas a VEITEK pxrflkht dzhsntil knikht. He bhas as frEsh as is the moonth of niKE, 92
Byt for too tulle juu of nU an-EE, 73 Short bhas His guun bhith sleeves loqg and
His HOI-S bhas good, byt He ue bhas nukht bhiide,
gEK, BhEl kuud He sitt- on nors and fr-Ere riide,
Of fystian He bhEred a dzhepuun He kuud soqges bhEl make and eudiite,
Al bisiuoteryd bhith nis Haberdzhuun, 76 Dyliystn- and eek UAAIIS- and bhr.l pyrtrEE
For He bhas latkomen from Bis viad/he and bhriite. 96
^.nd bliKuta for too doon nis pilgrimadzhe. Soo Hoot HB lovde, that bii nikhter-tale
Bhith Him thsr bhas his son, a joqg lie sleep nomoor than dooth a nikhtiqgale.
skbhieer, KyrtEES He bhas, lukhli (or loouli) and
A lovjer and a lysti batsheleer 80 SErvisable
And karf befurn His fadyr at the table. 100
If in the above we read (ee, e) and (oo, o) for (ee, e] and (oo, o\
and (e) for (E) which is a slight difference, and also («, t) for (ii, i),
and do not insist on («) for (a), and also read (w, wh) for the un-
English (bh, khbh), the differences between this transcript and
my own, reduce to 1) the treatment of final e, which Eapp had not
sufficiently studied ; 2) the merging of all short u into (y), certainly
erroneous ; 3) the indistinct separation of the two values of ou into
(uu, oou), and 4) the conception of (EE), an un-English sound, as
the proper pronunciation of ey, ay as distinct from long e. It is
remarkable that so much similarity should have been attained by
such a distinctly different course of investigation.
INSTRUCTIONS FOB BEADING THE PHONETIC TRANSCRIPT OF THE PROLOGUE.
The application of the results of Chapter IV. to the exhibition
of the pronunciation of the prologue, has been a work of great
difficulty, and numerous cases of hesitation occurred, where analogy
alone could decide. The passages have been studied carefully, and
in order to judge of the effect, I have endeavoured to familiarise
myself with the conception of the pronunciation by continually
reading aloud. The examination of older pronunciation in Chap.
Y., has on the whole confirmed the view taken, and I feel con-
siderable confidence in recommending Early English scholars to
endeavour to read some passages for themselves, and not to pre-
judge the effect, as many from old habits may feel inclined. As
some difficulty may be felt in acquiring the facility of utterance
necessary for judging of the effect of this system of pronunciation, it
may not be out of place to give a few hints for practice in reading,
shewing how those who find a difficulty in reproducing the precise
sounds which are indicated, may approximate to them sufficiently
for this purpose. These instructions correspond to those which I
have given in the introduction to the second edition of Mr. R.
Morris's Chaucer.
The roman vowels (a, e, o, u) must be pronounced as in Italian,
678 INSTRUCTIONS FOR READING. CHAP. VII. § 1.
with the broad or open e, o, not the narrow or close sounds. They
are practically the same as the short vowels in German, or the
French short a, e, o, ou. The (a) is never our common English a in
fat, that is (a?), but is much broader, as in the provinces, though
Londoners will probably say (33). For (0) few will perhaps use
any sound but the familiar (o). The (u) also may be pronounced
as («), that is, u in lull or oo in foot. The long vowels are
(aa, ee, oo, uu) and represent the same sounds prolonged, but if
any English reader finds a difficulty in pronouncing the broad and
long (ee, oo) as in Italian, Spanish, Welsh, and before r in the
modern English mare, more, he may take the easier close sounds
(ee, 00} as in male, mole. The short (t) is the English short » in
pit, and will occasion no difficulty. But the long (ii) being un-
usual, if it cannot be appreciated by help of the directions on p.
106, may be pronounced as (ii), that is as ee in feet. The vowel
(3T)» which on^7 °ccurs l°ngj is the long French u, or long German
ii. The final (-e) should be pronounced shortly and indistinctly,
like the German final -e, or our final a in China, idea, (supra p. 119,
note, col. 2), and inflectional final -en should sound as we now pro-
nounce -en in science, patient. It would probably have been more
correct to write (B) in these places, but there is no authority for
any other but an (e) sound, see p. 318.
For the diphthongs, (ai) represents the German at, French, al
Italian ahi, Welsh ai, the usual sound of English aye,1 when it is
distinguished from eye, but readers may confound it with that
sound without inconvenience. The diphthong (au) represents the
German au, and bears the same relation to the English ow in now,
as the German ai to English eye, but readers may without incon-
venience use the sound of English ow in now. Many English
speakers habitually say (ai, au) for (ai, au) in eye, now. The diph-
thong (ui) is the Italian ui in lui, the French out nearly, or more
exactly the French out taking care to accent the first element, and
not to confound the sound with the English we.
The aspirate is always represented by (H H), never by (h), which
is only used to modify preceding letters.
( J j) must be pronounced as German j in ja, or English y in yea,
yawn, and not as English/ in just.
The letters (bdfgklmnprstvwz) have their
ordinary English meanings, but it should be remembered that (g)
is always as in gay, go, get, never as in gem; that (r) is always
trilled with the tip of the tongue as in ray, roe, and never pro-
nounced as in air, ear, oar ; and also that (s) is always the hiss in
his* and never like a (z) as in his, or like (sh). The letter (q) has
altogether a new meaning, that of ng in sing, singer, but ng in
finger is (qg).
1 This word is variously pronounced, text is generally used in the South of
and some persons rhyme it with nay. England, but this pronunciation is per-
In taking votes at a public meeting the haps unknown in Scotland,
sound intended to be conveyed in the
CHAP. VII. § 1. INSTRUCTIONS FOR READING. 679
(Th, dli) represent the sounds in thin, then, the modern Greek 6 S-
(Sh, zh) are the sounds in mesh measure, or pisA, vision, the
Fr. ch,j.
(Kh, gh) are the usual German ch in ach and g in Ta^e. But
careful speakers will observe that the Germans have three sounds
of ch as in ich, ach, auch, and these are distinguished as (/th, kh,
kwh) ; and the similar varieties (^rh, gh, gwh) are sometimes found.
The reader who feels it difficult to distinguish these three sounds,
may content himself with saying (kh, gh) or even (H{). The (kM?h)
when initial is the Scotch quh, "Welsh chtc, and may he called
(khw-) without inconvenience. Final (g^h) differs little from
(wh) as truly pronounced in when, what, which should, if possible,
be carefully distinguished from (w). As however (wh) is almost
unknown to speakers in the south of England, they may approxi-
mate to it, when initial, by saying (H'U), and, when final, by
saying (UH').
The italic (w) is also used in the combination (k«?) which has
precisely the sound of qu in queen, and in (rw) which may be pro-
nounced as (rw), without inconvenience.
(Tsh, dzh) are the consonantal diphthongs in chest jest, or snck
The hyphen (-) indicates that the words or letters between which
it is placed, are only separated for the convenience of the reader,
but are really run on to each other in speech. Hence it frequently
stands for an omitted letter (p. 10), and is frequently used for an
omitted initial (H), in those positions where the constant elision of
a preceding final -e shews that it could not have been pronounced
(p. 314).
These are all the signs which occur in the prologue, except the
accent point (•), which indicates the principal stress. Every sylla-
ble of a word is sometimes followed by (•), as (naa'tyyr), in .order
to warn the reader not to -slur over or place a predominant stress
on either syllable. Por the same reason long vowels are often
written in unaccented syllables.
If the reader will bear these directions in mind and remember
to pronounce with a general broad tone, rather Germanesque or
provincial, he will have no difficulty in reading out the following
prologue, and when he has attained facility in reading for him-
self, or has an opportunity of hearing others read in this way, he
t/ill be able to judge of the result, but not before.
The name of the poet, Geoffrey Chaucer, may be called (Dzhef'rai'
Tshau'seer), but the first name may also have been called (Dzhef*-
ree1), see supra p. 462. The evenness of stress seems guaranteed
by Gower's even stress on his own name (Guu'eer), but he uses
Chaucer only with the accent on the first syllable, just as Chaucer
also accents Gower only on the first.
680 TEXT OF CHAUCER S PROLOGUE. CHAP. VII. § 1.
THE PROLOG TO THE CAWNTERBERY TALES.
is prefixed to lines containing a defective first measure.
4- is prefixed to lines containing two superfluous terminal syllables.
iii is prefixed to lines containing a trissyllabic measure.
vij is prefixed to lines of six measures.
ai' is prefixed to the lines in which saynt appears to be dissyllabic.
(') indicates an omitted e.
Italics point out words or parts of words of French origin.
Small capitals in the text are purely Latin forms or words.
iNTBODTJCTIOIf.
— Whan that April with his schoures swote
The drought of March hath perced to the rote
And bathed' ev'ry veyn' in swich licour,
Of which vertu engend'red' is the flour ; 4
"Whan ZEPHYRS, eek, with his swete hrethe
Inspired.' hath in ev'ry holt' and hethe
The tendre croppes, and the yonge sonne
Hath in the Ram his halfe cours ironne 8
And smale foules maken melodye
That slepen al the night with open ye, —
So pricketh hem natur* in her' corages ;
Than longen folk to goon on pilgrymages, 1 2
And palmeer's for to seken strawnge strondes
To feme halwes couth' in sondry londes ;
And speciality, from ev'ry schyres ende
iii Of Engelond, to Cawnterbery they wende, 16
The holy blisful martyr for to seke.
That hem hath holpen whan that they wer' seke.
Bifel that in that sesoun on a day'
In Southwerk at the Tabard as I lay, 20
Redy to wenden on my pilgrymage
iii To Cawnterbery with ful devout corage,
At night was com' into that hostelrye
"Wei nyn' and twenty in a companye 24
Of sondry folk', by aventur' ifalle
In felawschip', and pilgrim's wer' they alle,
That toward Cawnterbery wolden ryde.
The chambres and the stabeVs weren wyde, 28
And wel we weren esed. atte beste.
And schortly, whan the sonne was to reste
So hadd' I spoken with hem ev'rych oon,
That I was of her' felawschip' anoon, 32
Preliminary Note. ferred to thus : E. Ellesmere, He.
Seven MSS. only are referred to, Hengwrt, Ca. Cambridge, Co. Corpus,
unless others are specially named. P. Petworth, L. Lansdowne.
Ha. is the Harl. 7334, as edited by
Morris. ''The Six MSS." are those 1 Defective first measure see p.
published by the Chaucer Society, and 333, note 1. The six MSS. do not
edited by Fnrnivall. They are re- favour any other scheme, but all write
. VII. $ 1. PROOTNCXATION OF CHAUCER*S PROLOGUE. 681
DHE PEOO-LOa TO DUE KATJtf-TEEBEE-// TAA-LES.
(it) See pp. 106, 271, readers may say (ii) for convenience, p. 678.
(oo) See p. 95, readers may read (oo, a) for (oo, o) for convenience, pp. 678.
(-) Initial often indicates an unpronounced (H), and that the word is run on
to the preceding ; at the end of a word it denotes that it is run on to
the following.
/n t r o d u k* s *'u u n\
"Whan dhat Aa'pm'l w«'th -is shuures swoot'e
Dhe druuktfht of Martsh Hath pers-ed too dhe root'e,
And baadlred evm vain m swi'tsh liY'kiiur,
Of wlu'tsh vertyy endzhen'dred is dhe fluur ; 4
Whan Zef'mis, eek, w/th -«'s sweet'e breeth'o
/nspnred Hath m evrtV Holt and neetlre
l)he ten'dre krop'es, and dhe Juq/e siure
Hath in dhe Ram -is nalre knurs mure, 8
And smaal'e fuul'cs maak'en melodw'e,
Dhat sleep'en al dhe n/X'ht with oop'en ii'c, —
Soo prik'eth nem naa'tyyr' m Her koo-raadzh-es ;
Dhan loq'en folk to goon on ptTgn'maadzh-es, 12
And pal'meerz for to seek'en stranndzh-e strond'es,
To fenre nal-wes kutith tn sun-dii lond-es ;
And spes'ialzV, from evm shtYres end'e
Of Eq'elond, to Kaun'terber-u dhai vrcnd-e, 16
Dhe noo'ltV bh's'ful mar'tzVr for to seek'e,
Dhat Hem Hath nolp'en, whan dhat dhai weer seek'e.
B/felp dhat m dhat see 'sunn' on a dai
At Suuth-werk at dhe TaVard' as Ii lai, 20
Eeed'n to wcnd'en on mi pzl'grz'maadzh'e
To Katur.terbertV w/th ful devuut- koo-raadzh'e,
At nikht was kuum in too dhat os*telr*V'e
Weel n«Vn and twen'tiV in a kum'panj're 24
Of sun'divV folk, biV aa'ventyyr tial'e
In fel'auahiVp, and pt'l'grnnz wcr dhai al*e,
Dhat too'werd Kaun'terber'n wold'en rtVd'e.
Dhe tshaanvberz and dhe staa'b'lz wee Ten wtVd'e, 28
And weel we wee'ren ees'ed at'e best'e.
And short'hV, whan dlie sun'e was to rest'e
Soo Had /*' spook'en with -em evnVtsh oon,
Dhat /*' was of -er fel'aushfYp anoon, 32
or indicate a final e to April, which French pronunciation had been imi-
is against Averil 6128, April 4426. tated. The verse is wanting in Ca.
8 Ram. See Temporary Preface to which however reads Cann. in v. 769.
the Six Text Edition of Chaucer, p. 89. 18 whan that, L. alone omits
16 Cawnterbery. E. He. Co. t h a t, and makes w e r e a dissyllable,
and Harl. 1758, write Caun.% and P. which is unusual, and is not eupho-
indicates it. It would seem as if the nioua in the preient case.
44
682
TEXT Ot'CHAtJCER's PROLOGUE. •' CHAP ; VII ; flV
111
111
And made foorward eerly for to ryse,
To talc' our' wey theer as I you devyse.
But natheles whyl's I hav' tym' and space,
Eer that I ferther in this tale pace, 36
Me thinketh it accordawnt to resoun
To tellcn you al the condicioun
Of ecch' of hem, so as it seined' me ;
And -which they weren, and of what degre, 40
And eek in what array that they wer' inne,
And at a knight than wol I first beginne.
1. THE KNIGHT.
A Knight ther -was, and that a worthy man,
That fro the tyme that he first bigan 44
To ryden out, he loved' chtialrye,
Trouth and honour, fredoom and curteysye.
Ful worthy was he in his lordes werre,
And theerto hadd' he ridden, no man ferre, 48
As weel in Cristendom as hethenesse,
And ever' honour' & for his worthinesse.
At AlisawncFr he was whan it was wonne,
Ful ofte tym' he hadd' the loord bigonne 62
Aboven aUe nacioum in Pruse.
In Lettoio* hadd' he reysed and in Ruse,
No cristen man so oft' of his degre.
At Gernad' atte seg1 eek hadd' he be 56
Of Algesir, and ridden in Palmy rye
At Lyeys was he, and at Satalye
"Whan they wer' worm' ; and in the Grcte Se
At many a noVl aryve* hadd' he be. 60
At mortal latayTs hadd' he been fiftene,
And fowghten for our' feyth at Trama&sene.
In Hates thryes, and ay slayn his fo.
This ilke worthy knight hadd' ben also 64
Somtyme with the lord of Palatye,
Ayeyn another hethen in Turkye :
And evremor' he hadd' a sov'rayn prys.
And thowgh that he wer* worthy he was wys, 68
33 foorward, promise. No
W S. marks the length of the vowel in
foor, but as the word came from
foreweard, it would, according to the
usual analogy, evidenced by the mo-
dern pronunciation of fore, have be-
come lengthened, and the long vowel,
after the extinction of tho e, becomes
useful in distinguishing the word from
forward, onward, for to ryse
is the reading of the six MSS.
36 eer, E. He. L. read «•, the
others or ; in either case the vowel was
probably long as in modem ere.
38 tellen, theMSS.have telle,
the n has been added on account of the
following y.
46 curteysye, soE. He. Ca.,
the rest have curtesye; the ey
has been retained on account of
c u r t e y s. See Courtesy, p. 644.
56 e e k is inserted in the six MSS.
57 Palmyrye, the MSS. have
all the unintelligible Belmarye.
This correction is due, I believe, to
Mr. "W. Aldis Wright, who has kindly
favoured me with his collation of v.
15733 in various MSS.
CHAP. VII. $ 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCKB's, PROLOGUE. 683
And maad'G foorward eerlii for to riis-e,
To taak uur wai dhecr as li juu deviz's'e.
But naa'dheles, whi/ls li -aav tizni and spaas'c,
Eer dhat /*' ferdh-er in dhis taaie paas-e, 30
Methiqk'eth it ak'ord-aunt* to ree-suun'
To tel'en Juu al.dhe kondis'iumr
Of eetsh of Hem, soo as it seenved mee,
And whitsh dhai wee'ren, and of what dee'grcc', 40
And eek in what arar dhat dhai wer in'e
And at a kni/fcht dhan wol li first begin-e.
1. Dhe Kniiht.
A kni£ht dheer was, and dhat a wurdh'ii man,
Dhat froo dhe tiinre dhat -e first bzgan- 44
To rz'id'en nut, nee luved tshii-valrz're,
Truuth and on'uur, free'doom* and knr'taisii'c.
Ful wurdh'ii was -e in -is lord'es wer'e,
And dheer'to.nad -e n'd'en, noo man fer'e, 48
As weel in Krist'endoonv, as seedlrenes'e,
And ever on'uurd1 for -is wurdh'iines'e.
At Aa'liisaun'dr -e was whan it was wun*e,
Pul oft'e tiim -e sad dhe boord bigun-o ,52
Abuuven al'e naa'siuunz- in Pryys'e.
In Let-oou Had -e raiz-ed and in Eyys'e,
Noo krist'en man soo oft of His dee'gree'.
At Gernaad' at'e seedzh eek Had -e bee 56
Of Al'dzheesiir, and rid'en in Pal'mmre.
At Lii'ais was -e, and at Saa'taalii'e
Whan dhai wer wun ; and in dhe Greet-e see
At mau'i a noob'l- aa-rirvee- Had -e bee. 60
At rnortaal' bat'ailz' Had -e been fifteen-e
And foukw?ht*en for uur faith at Traafmaascen'e
7h Iz'st'es thrii'es, and ai slain -is foo.
Dhis ilk'e wurdh'ii knight -ad been alsoo* 64
Sumtiim'e with dhe lord of Paa'laatii'e,
Ajain anudh'er needh'en in Tyrkii'e :
And evremoor* -e Had a suvrain priis.
And dhooukwh dhat nee wer wurdh'ii nee was wiis, 68
Cenobia, of Palmire the queene,
Harl. 7334.
Cenobie, of Palymerie Qucne,
Univ. Cam. Dd. 4. 24.
Cenobia, of Palimerye queene,
Do. Gg. 4. 27.
Cenobia, of Palymer ye quene,
Do. Mm. 2. 5.
Cenobia, of Belmary quene,
Trin. Coll. Cam. E. 3. 19.
Cenobia of Belmary quene,
Do. R. 3. 15.
Cenobia, of Palemiiie the quene,
Do. K. 3. 3.
The trissyllabic measure was over-
looked in the enumeration on p. 648,
SUb. -frtt.
60 aryve*, so Ha. and Ca., the
others have armeye, arme, for
which the word n o b 1' will have to
be n o b e 1, in two syllables, which
is not usual before a vowel, and the
construction to be at an arme,
seems doubtful, while to be at an
a r y v e e or landing in the G r e t e
S e is natural.
C8 wer', so E. He. Ca., the others
was. -
684 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CHAP. VII. $ i.
And of his poort' as meek as is a mayde.
J^e never yit no vilayny' he seyde
In al his lyf, unto no maner' wight.
He was a veray perfyt gentil knight. 72
But for to tellen you of his aray,
His hors was good, hut he ne was not gay.
Of fustian he wered' a gipoun,
— Al hismoter'd with his hawbergeoun. 76
iii For he was laat' yeomen from his vyage,
And wente for to doon his pilgrymage.
2. THE SQUTEER.
"With him ther was his son', a yong Squyeer,
iii A lovieer, and a lusty bacheleer, 80
"With lockes crull' as they wer5 leyd' in presse.
Of twenty yeer he was of aag' I gesse.
Of his itatur* he was of ev'ne lengthe
iii And wonderly deliver, and greet of strengthe. 84
And he hadd' hen somtym' in chivachye
In Flawndres, in Artoys, and Picardye,
And hoorn him weel, as in so lytel space,
iii In hope to stonden in his lady grace. 88
JZmbrouded. was he, as it wer' a mede
Al ful of fresc/tc foures whit' and rede.
Singing* he was, or^oMring' al the day;
He was asfresch as is the mon'th of May. 92
Schort was his goun, with sieves long and wyde.
"Weel coud' he sitt' on hors, and fayre ryde.
He coude songes mak' and weel eridyte,
Just' and eek daicnc?, and weel purtray1 and wryte. 96
So hoot he loved', that by nightertale
He sleep no moor' than dooth a nightingale.
Curteys he was, lowly, and servisabel,
And carf bifoorn his t'ader at the label. 100
3. THE YEMAX.
A Yeman hadd' he and servaicnfs no mo,
At that tym', for him liste ryde so ;
And he was clad in coot' and hood' of grene.
A scheef of pocock arwcs bright' and kene 104
Under his belt' he baar ful thriftily.
"Weel coud' he dress' his tackel yemanly,
His arwes drouped' nowght with fethres lowe,
And in his hond he baar a mighty bowe. 108
A notheed hadd' he, with a broun visage.
Of wodecraft weel coud' he al th' mage.
90 f re she was not counted in the enumeration will be piven in a foot-
enumeration of the fr. words p. 651. note to the last line of the Prologue.
In correcting the proofs several other 109 notheed, a closely cropped
omissions hare been found and a new poll. Tondrr, " to sheere, clip, cut,
CHAP. VII. § L PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER*S PROLOGUE. 685
And of -is poort as meek as is a maid-e.
!N"e never jit noo virlainii- -e said'e
In all -is liif, untoo' noo man-eer mifcht.
He was a verai perfiit dzhen'til kni'Aht. 72
But for to tel'en juu of nis wear,
His Hors was good, but nee ne was not gai,
Of fus-tiaan- -e weered a dzhii'puun-,
Al bismoot'erd with, -is nau'berdzhuun* 76
For see was laat ikunren from His vt'i'aadzlre,
And went'e for to doon -is pjTgrimaadzh'e.
2. Dhe
With Him dheer was -is suun, a juq
A luvieer, and a lust'ii baa'tsheleer', 80
With lok-es kml as dhai wer laid in pres'e.
Of twen-tii Jeer -e was of aadzh li ges'e.
Of sis staa'tyyr -e was of eevne leqth'c,
And wun-derl?V deliver, and greet of streqtb/e. IW
And nee -ad been sumtiim' in tslui'vaatshi're
In Flaun*dres, in Ar'tuis*, and P/i'kardii'e,
And boorn -im weel, as in soo lii't'l spaas'e,
In Hoop'e to stond'en in -is laad'n graas'e. 88
Embruud'ed was -e, as it wer a meed'e
Al ful of fresh'e fluur-es, wbiit and reed'e.
Siq'iq* -e was, or fluu'tiq*, al dlie dai ;
He was as fresh as is dhe moonth of Mai. 92
Short was -is guun, with sleeves loq and wiid'e.
"Weel kuud -e sit on nors, and farre rz'id'e,
He knud'e soq-es maak and weel endiit'e,
Dzhust and eek dauns, and weel purtrai' and r«nit'e. 96
So Hoot -e luved dhat bii ni^ht'ertaal'e
He sleep noo moor dhan dooth a niArht'iqgaal'e.
Kur'tais' -e was, lopu'lii', and ser'viis'aa'b'l,
And karf bifoonr -is faad'er at dhe taa'b'l. 100
3. Dhe Jee'man.
A Jee'man Had -e and servaunts- noo moo,
At dhat tiim, for -im list'e riid'e soo ;
And nee was klad in koot and nood of green'e.
A sheef of poo-kok ar'wes bright and keen'e 104
Un'der -is belt -e baar ful thrift'tli'i.
Weel kuud -e dres -is tak1'! jee'manlii ;
His ar'wes druup'ed noukM?ht with fedlrerz loou'e,
And in -is nond -e baar a mi^h'tii boou'e. 108
A not'Heed Had -e, with a bruun vii'saadzh'e.
Of wood'eki-aft weel kuud -e al dh- yy saadzh'e.
powle, nott, pare round," Cotgrave. south of Scotland as a term of derision,
See Athenmim, 15 Maj', 1869, p. 678, synonymous w-ith blockhead. Nott in
col. 3. " Not-head is broad, bull- Dunbar, notct iu Burns, oxen —
headed. Fowt-head is used in the V.J.A." Ibid., 5 June, 1869, p. 772,
686 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CHAP. VII. $ i.
Upon his arm' he baar a gay braceer,
And by his syd' a swerd and a boucleer 112
And on that other syd' a gay dagger
JIarneyscd. weel, and scharp as poynt of sper' ;
A Cristofr* on his brest' of silver schene.
An horn he baar, the lawdrik was of grene j 116
Aforsteer was he soothly, as I gesse.
4. THE PEYOEESSE.
Ther was also a Nonn\ a Pryoresse,
That of hir' smyling' was ful simp I and coy ;
a'i Hir* gretest ooth was but by Saynt Loy ; 120
And sche was cleped madam1 Englentyne.
Ful weel sche sang the servyse divyne,
iii Entuned in hir* noose ful semely ;
And Frensch sche spaak ful fayr' and^wly, 124
After the scool' of Stratford atte Bowe,
For Frensch of Paris was to hir' unknowe.
At mete weel ytawght was sche withalle ;
Sche leet no morsel from hir' lippes falle, 128
Ne wett' hir' finger's in hir' sawce depe.
iii Weel coud' sche car? a morsel, and weel kepe,
— That no droppe fil upon hir' breste.
iii In curteysye was set ful moch' hir leste. 1 32
Hir* overllppe wyped' sche so clcne,
That in hir' cuppe was no ferthing sene
Of grese, whan sche dronken hadd' hir' drawght.
iii Ful semely after hir' mete sche rawght'. 136
And sikerly sche was of greet dispoorte,
And ful plesawnt, and amiabV of poorte,
And pcyncd.' hir' to countrefete chere
Of court1, and been estaailich of tnanerc, 140
And to been hoolden dign1 of reverence.
But for to speken of hir' conscience,
Sche was so charitaVl and so pilous,
Sche wolde weep' if that sche sawgh a rnous 144
Cawght in a trapp', if it wer' deed or bledcle.
Of smale houndes hadd' sche, that sche fedde
AVith roosted, flesch, and milk, and tcastel breed,
vi But sore wepte sche if oon of hem wer' deed, 148
col. 3. Jamieson gives the forms nott, and 697 infra for the probable occa-
nou-t for black cattle, properly oxen sional dissyllabic use of saynt as
•with the secondary sense of font, and (saa-int). As this had not been ob-
refers to Icel. naut (noeoeet), Dan. nod served, Tyrwhitt proposes to com-
(nocoodh), Sw. not (ncecet), and ags. plete the "metre by reading Eloy.
neat, our modern neat (niit) cattle. with no MS. authority, Prof. Child
115 Cristofr', this was accident- proposes othe (supra p. 390, «?<5.
ally not counted among the French oath), thus : Hir' gretest othe nas
words on p. 651. but by Saint Loy, and Mr. Morris
120 seynt. See supra^ pp. 264, would' read ne was as in T. 74,
476, 649, note, and notes -on VY. 609 thus: Hir' gretest" ooth ne was bat by
CllAP. VII. § 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER> PROLOGUE. 687-
Upon- -is arm -e baar a gai braa-seer,
And bzY -is szYd a swerd and a buk'leei", 112
And on dhat udh'cr s»d .a gai dag-cer
Harnais'ed weel, and sharp as puint of speer •
A Kri'st'ofr- on rta brest of ssTver sheen'e.
An norn -e baar, dhe bau'drtk was of green'e. 116
A for steer was -e sootb/hY, as li ges'e.
4. Dhe P r i i' o r e s* e.
Dheer was al'soo' a Nun, a Prii'ores*e,
Dhat of -iiv simYl'tq was ful s/urpl- and kui,
Hiir greet'est ooth was but bii saa-int Lui ; 120
And shee was klep'ed maa'daam* Eq-lentiore.
Ful weel she saq dhe serviYs'e divirne,
Entyyn'cd in -lYr nooz'e ful seenvelii,
And Frensh she spaak ful fair and fee'tisltV, 124
Aft'er dhe skool of Strat'ford at'e Boou'e,
For Frensh of PaaTiYs* was to mYr unknoou'e,
At mee'te weel itauk«oht* was shee wzthal'e,
She leet noo morsel from -nr 1/p'es fal'e, 128
Ke wet -zYr fzq'gerz m -iYr saus'e deep'e.
"Weel kuud she kart' a morsel, and weel keep'e
Dhat no drop'e fil upon -lYr brest'e.
_Zh kur'taisire was set ful mutsh -Hi lest'e. 132
Hwr overlip'e wwp'ed shee soo klecn'e,
Dhat in -lYr kup-e was no ferdh'iq seen'e
Of grees'e, whan shee druqk'en Had -iir draukwht.
Ful see'meltY aft'er -lYr meet'e she raukwht. 136
And s*k*erl«Y she was of greet dispoort'e,
And ful plee'zaunt* and aa-nu'aa'bl- of poort'e,
And pain'ed H«r to kuun'trefeet'e tsheer-e
Of kuurt, and been estaat'1/tsh of man'eere, 140
And to been noold'en d-wn of reeverens*e.
But for to speek'en of -zYr kon'szens'e,
She was soo tshaa'rutaa'bl- and soo p«Y*tuusp,
She wold'e weep, if dhat she saugwh a muus 144
Kauk^ht in a trap, if tt wer deed or bled'e.
Of smaal'e Hund'es Had she, dhat she fed'e
"With roost'ed flesh, and milk and was'tel breed,
But soore wep'te shee if oon of Hem wcr deed, 148
Saint Loy. Both the last suggestions vation of the open vowel in o t h e,
make a lame liiie by throwing the but all the Six MSS. read: This was
accent on b y, unless we make b y thyn ooth, and myn also certeyn, only
saynt Loy, a quotation of the P., L. write a superfluous e as othe.
Nonne's oath, which is not probable. 122 servyse. See supra, p. 331.
The IJa. has nas, the Six MSS. have 131 fil, all MSS. except He. read
was simply. For othe, which is a ne fil. The insertion of ne would
very doubtful form, Prof. Child refers introduce a iii.
to 1141, where Ila. reads: This was; 132 ful, so E. Ca. Co. L. ;
thyn othe and myn eek -certayn, which 148 S6 all MSS., producing OR
would require the exceptional preset-.. Alexandrine, sec supra p. 619* '
688 • TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CHAP. VII. § i.
,
Or if men smoot' it with a yerde smerte,
And al was conscienc and tend' re herte.
Ful semely hir' wimp'l y/wwt'7<ed was ;
Hir' nose streyt; hir' even grey as glas : 152
Hir' mouth fill smaal, and theerto soft' and reed,
But sikerly sehe hadd' a fayr foorheed.
It was almoost a spanne brood, I trowe,
For hardily sche was not undergrowe. 156
Tfulfetis was hir' clook' as I was waar.
Of smaal c&raal about hir' arm sche baar
A payr1 of bedes gatcded. al with grene ;
And theeron hcng a brooch of goold ful schene, 160
iii On which ther was first writen a crouncd A
And after : AMOK TTXCIT OMJOA.
5. 6. 7. 8. ANOTHER NOJTNE AXD TITHE PETESTES.
Another 2fbnn' also with hir' hadd' sche,
That was hir' chapellayn, and Preestes thre. 164
•
9. THE MOXK.
A Monk ther was, a fayr for the maystrye,
An out-rydeer, that loved' venerye ;
A manly man, to been an abbot dbel.
Ful many a deynte hors hadd' he in stabel : 1 68
And whan he rood, men might his bridel here
— Ginglen, in a whistling' wind' as clere
And eek as loud' as dooth the chapel belle
Theer as this lord was keper of the celle. 172
The reuV of Saynt Mater1 or of Saynt Jb'eneyt,
Jlecaws1 that it was oold and somdeel streyt,
This ilke Monk leet it forby him pace,
And heeld alter the newe world the space. 176
He yaaf nat of that text a pulled hen,
That sayth, that hunter's been noon holy men,
KC that a monk, whan he is recchelees,
Is lyken'd to a fisch' that's waterlees ; 180
This is to sayn, a monk out of his cloyster,
But thilke text heeld he not worth an oyster.
159 payr*. This was accidentally 175 This line has evidently caused
not counted among the French words difficulties to the old transcribers. The
on p. 651. following are the readings :
164 Chapellayn. See Temp. This like monk leet forby hem pace.
Pref. to Six-Text Ed. "of Chaucer, p. 92. — U a.
170 Ginglen. E. gyngle, This ilke monk leet olde thyngcs
He. gyngelyn Ca., gynglyng pace. — The six MSS.
Co. Pe. L. In any case the line has Xow the Ha. is not only defective in
an imperfect initial measure, and the metre, hut in sense, for there is no
reading in He. has only four measures, antecedent to fie»i. The two rules
CHAP. VII. § 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER*S PROLOGUE. 689
Or if men smoot it with a jcrd'e smert'e,
And al was kon's/ens' and tend're nert'e.
Ful seenveliY -iir wimpl- tptntslred was,
Hw'r nooz'e strait, H?Yr ai'cn grai as glas, 152
HtVr muuth ful smaal, and dheertoo- soft and rocd,
But s»k*erli» she Had a fair foorheed'.
It was almoost* a span'e brood, li troou'e,
For nardzltY she was not un'dergroou-e. 156
Ful fee 'tis was -iir klook, as li was waar.
Of smaal koo'raal' abuut1 -iVr arm she baar
A pair of becd-es gaud-ed al with green-e ;
And dheeron neq a brootsh of goold ful sheen'e, 160
On whYtsh dher was first rwit'en a krumrcd A a,
And afVer, A a' m o r \ i n' s i t o nv n * a a.
5.6.7.8. Anudb/er Xun'e and three Preest'es.
Anudh'er Nun alsoo- with H«r -ad shee,
Dhat was -wr tshaa-pelain1, and Preest'es three. 164
9. Dhe Muqk.
A Muqk dher was, a fair for dhe mais-tnY-e,
An uut'mdeer', dhat luved vee'nertre,
A man-hV man, to been an ab'ot aa'b'l.
Ful man-i- a danrtec sors -ad see m staa'b'l : 168
And whan -e rood men mz^ht -is bm'xl'l neer-e
Bzhzq'glen in a wh/st'h'q wmd as kleer'e
And eek as luud as dooth dhe tshaa'pel- bel'e
Dheer as dhi's lord was kecp'er of dhe sel-e. 172
Dhe iyyl of saint Maur or of saint Benait-,
Bekaus- dhat it was oold and sunvdeel strait,
Dim n'lk'e Muqk leet it forbn -im. paas'e,
And neeld afVer dhe ncii'e world dhe spaas'c. 176
He jaaf nat of dhat tekst a pul'ed Hen,
Dhat saith dhat Hunt'crz been noon nool'u men,
~Ne dhat a muqk, whan HCC is retsb/elees,
Is l«"k'end too a fish dhat -s waa'terlees ; 180
Dhat is to sain, a muqk uut of -is kluist'er,
But dhj'lk'e tekst neeld HOC not wurth an nist'cr.
named being separated by or, have been let old things pass," which must he
referred to as it in the preceding line. erroneous.
I therefore conjecturally insert it and 179 recchelees, so the six MSS.
change hem to him, though I cannot It probably stands for re^hel-lees,
bring other instances of the use offorby without his rule, which not being a
him. The reading of the six MSS. usual phrase required the explanation
gets out of the difficulty by a clumsy of v. 181, and the Ha. cloysterles
repetition of old, and by leaving a sen- was only a gloss which crept into the
tence incomplete thus:'" the rule . . . text out of v. 181, and renders that
because that it was old ... this monk line a useless repetition.
690. TEXT OF CHAUCEll's PROLOGUE. CHAP. VII. J 1.-
And I sayd' his opynioun was good.
iii "What! schuld' he stttdi1, and mak' himselven wood, 184
Upon a book in cloyst'r alwey to poure,
Or swinke with his handcs, and labours,
As Awstin bit 3 Hou schal the world be served. ?
Let Awstin hav' his swink to him reserved. 188
Theerfor' he was a prikasour aright ;
Grayhound's he hadd' as swift as foul in flight,
Of priking' and of hunting' for the hare
"Was al his lust, for no cost wold' he spare. 192
I sawgh his slev's purfyled. atte honde
"With grys1 and that the fyncst of a londe,
And for to fest'n' his hood under his chin
iii He hadd' of goold ywrowght a curious pin ; 196
iii A loveknott' in the greter ende ther was.
iii His heed was balled and schoon as any glas,
And eek his faac' as he hadd' been anoynt ;
He was a lord ful fat and in good poynt ; 200
His eyen steep, and rolling' in his heed,
That stemed, as afornays of a leed ;
His lotes soup' I, his hors in greet estaat.
Nou certaynlj he was a fayr prelaat ; 204
He was not pal' as a forpyned goost.
A fat swan lov'd' he best of any roost.
4- His palfrey was as broun as is a berye.
10. THE FRERE.
+ iii A Frere ther was, a wantoun and a merye, 208
A limitour, a ful solemne man.
In alle th' ord'res fowr' is noon that can
So moch' of faHawnc' and fayr langage.
iii He hadd' ymaad ful many a fayr manage 212
Of yonge wimmen, at his owne cost.
Unto his ord'r he was a nolel post.
iii Ful weel bilov'd and. faniilieer was he
With frankeleyns ov'ral in his cuntre, 216
And eek with worthy wimmen of the toun :
For lie hadd' pouter of confessioun,
As sayd' himself, more than a curaat,
For of his ortfr he was licenciaat. 220
Ful swetely herd' he confessioun,
And plesawnt was his absolucioun ;
iii He was an esy man to yeve penawnce
iii Theer as he wiste to haan a good pitawnce ; 224
184 studi', although taken from modern u = (a), and has therefore been
the French, so that we should expect adopted.
u = ()7)» Ca. and L. read stodic, 201 steep, bright, see steap on
shewing u.*=(u),. which agrees with the p. 108 of "Cockayne's St. Marherete
(supra p. 471, n. fy.
CHAP. VII. $ 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. 691
And It said HJ'S oo'pzY'muun' was good.
"What ! shuld -c stud'*' and maak -tmselven wood, 184
Upon' a book in kluist'r- al'wai to puu'rc,
Or swiqk'e with -is nand'es and laa'buu-re,
As Aust'/n bit ? Huu shal dhe world be served ?
Let Aust'in naav -is swiqk to Him reserved. 188
Dheerfoor -e was a prii'kaasuur ari/tht',
Grai'Hund/' -e Had as swift as fuul in flight ;
Of przk'iq and of nunt'i'q for dhe naare
Was al -is lust, for noo kost wold -e spaare. 192
li saukwh -is sleevz purfiil'ed at'e hond'e
"WYth griis, and dhat dhe fmrest of a lond'e,
And for to fest'n- -is Hood mrder -is tshm
He Had of goold irwoukwht' a kyynuus pm ; 19G
A luve-knot in dhe greet'er end'e dher was.
His need was bal'ed and shoon as an'n glas,
And eek -is faas, as nee -ad been anuint*.
He was a lord ful fat and in good puint ; 200
He's ai'en steep, and rool'tq m -is need,
Dhat steenved as a furnais* of a leed ;
Hzs boot'es sup'l-, -is nors *n greet estaat'.
Nuu ser'tainbV -e was a fair prelaat' ; 204
He was not paal as a forpmred goost.
A fat swan luv'd -e best of an'n roost.
His pal'frai was as bruun as is a berie.
10. Dhe Preere
A Freer'e dher was, a wan'tuun and a mer'i'e, 208
A bY'imY'tuur, a ful soo'lenvne man.
In al'e dh- ordres foour is noon dhat can
Soo mutsh of daa'h'auns' and fair laq'gaadzh'e.
He Had i'niaad' ful man'* a fair mariaadzlre 212
Of Juq'e w/m'en, at -is ooun'e kost.
TJntoo* -is or'dr- -e was a noo'b'l post.
Ful weel b*luvd' and faa'nu'h'eer was nee
We'th fraqk'elainz* ovral* m nis kun'tree', 216
And eek w/th wurdh'n w/nven of dhe tuun :
For nee -ad puu'eer' of konfes'nuur,
As said -emself, moor'e dhan a kyyraat*,
For of -is or'dr- -e was Krsen-smat'. 220
Ful sweet'ehY nerd nee konfes'tuun',
And plee'saunt' was -is ab'soolyyszuun' ;
He was an eez'u man to Jeeve penauns'e
Dheer as -e w/st-e to Haan a good pzY'tauns'e ; 224
202 fornays, see Temporary 219 See supra p. 331, note. All
Preface to the Six-Text edition, p. 99. MSS. agree.
212 ful occurs in all six MSS.
217 wimmen, wommen Ha. E. 223 yeve, all MSS. except -L.
He. Co. P., wemen Ca., wemmcn L. have the final e.
692 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CHAT. YJI. § l.
For unto a por' order for to yeve
Is signe that a man is weel yschreve.
For if he yaaf, he dorste mak' avatcnt,
He wiste that a man was repentaicnt. 228
iii For many a man so hard is of his herte,
He may not wepe though him sore smerte.
Theerfor' insted' of weping' and prey eres,
yi Hen moote yeve silver to the porefreres. 232
His tipet was ay/czr*cd ful of knyfes
And pinnes, for to yeve fayre wyfes.
And certaynlj he hadd' a mery note.
"Weel coud' he sing' and pleyen on a rote. 236
Of yedding's he baar utterly the prys.
His necke whyt was as thejlour-de-li/s.
Theerto he strong was as a chawmpioun.
He knew the tavern's weel in ev'ry toun, 240
And ev'rich ostelleer or gay tapsteer,
Better than a lazeer or a beggeer,
For unto swich a worthy man as he
Accorded, not, as by ~hisfaculte, 244
To haan with sike lazeer's acqueyntawnce.
It is not honest, it may not avatonce,
— For to delen with noon swich porayle,
But al with rich' and seller's of vitayle. 248
And ov'ral, ther as profit schuld' aryse,
Curteys he was, and lowly of servyse.
Ther was no man no wheer so vertuous.
He was the beste beggeer in his hous, 252
For thowgh a widwe hadde nowght a sho,
So plesawnt was his Ix r-Enrcrpio,
Yet wold' he haan a ferthing er he wente.
His pourchaas was weel better that his rente. 256
And rag' he coud' and pleyen as a whelp,
In lovedayes coud' he mochel help' .
For theer was he not lyk' a cloystereer,
vi "With a tlireedbare cop' as a pore scoleer, 260
But he was lyk' a mayster or a pope.
Of doubel worsted was his semicope,
232 All MSS. agree in making this 249 a » omitted iu Ha. Ca., found
a line of six measures, and it seems to in the rest.
portray the whining beggary of the 252 After this line He. alone in-
cry, supra p. 649. serts the couplet —
. „„. . , ,, And vaf a certeyn ferme. for the
2oo note, throte Ca.
240 tavern's weel, the six Noon of his bretheren, cam ther in
MSS. have this order. Ha. w e 1 t h e his haunts.
tavernes. 253 So all the six MSS., meaning,
although a widow had next to nothing
247 n o n E. He. Ca., the other* in the world, yet so pleasant was his
omit it. introductory lesson In principio erat
CHAP. VII. § 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCF.R's PROLOGUE. 69-3
For un'to a poor ord'er for to jceve
7s sirne dhat a man is weel ishree've.
For if -e jaaf, -e durst'e maak avaunt',
He wist'e dhat a man was ree-pentaunt*. 228
For man** a man soo Hard is of -is nert'e,
He mai not weep'e dhooukwh -im soore smert'e.
Dheerfoor insteed' of weep'iq- and prareeres,
Men moot'e jeeve sil'ver too dhe poore freeres. 232
His tip'et was ai fars'ed ful of kmYf-es,
And pin'es for to jeeve fai're wiif'cs.
And sertainlii -e nad a merii noot'e.
Weel kuud -e siq and plaren on a root'e. 236
Of Jed'iqz nee baar ut'erlii dhe priis.
His nek'e whiit was as dhe fluur de IMS.
Dheertoo* -e stroq was as a tshaunrpiuun*.
He kneu dhe taa'vemz' weel m evrti tuun, 240
And evn'tsh os'teleer* or gai tapsteer*,
Bet'er dhan a laa-zeer* or a beg'eer*,
For un-to swz'tsh a wurdh'u man as nee
Akord'ed not, as b«Y -is fak'ultee 244
To iiaun with szVk'e laa'zeerz aa-kM'ain*tauns>e ;
It is not on'est, it mai not avauns'e,
For to deel'en with noon switsh poor'ail-e
But al with ritsh and sel'erz of vii'tail'e. 248
And ovral', dheer as prof'it shuld ar?Vs'e,
Kur'tais* -e was, and loou'l/i of servjYs-e.
Dher was noo man noo wheer soo vertyyuus*.
He was dhe best'e beg'eer* in -is HUUS, 252
For dhoouk^h a wid'we nad'e noukwht a shoo,
So plee-saunt' was -is In p r i n- s i i- p i o o,
Jet wold -e naan a ferdh'iq eer -e went-e.
His puurtshaas' was weel bet'er dhan -is rent'e. 256
And raadzh -e kuud, and plaren as a whelp,
/n luvedai'es kuud -e mutsh'el Help.
For dheer was nee not liik a kluist'ereer*,
With a threed'baar'e koop as a poo-re skol'eer*, 260
But nee was liik a mais'ter or a poo-pe.
Of duu-b'l worsted was -is sem'ikoop-e,
verbum (See Temp. Prcf. to Six-Text the Wyf of Bathe, 6288 as pointed
ed. of Chaucer, p. 93) that he would coax out by Mr. Aldis Wright, —
a trifle out of her. The Ha. reads The clerk whan he is old, and may
but oo schoo, on which see Temp. nought do
Pref. p. 94. That we arc not to take Of Venus werkis, is not worth a scho.
the words literally, but that schoo was 256 weel, so the six MSS., omitted
merely used as a representative of some- in Ha.
thing utterly worthless, which was 260 So all MSS. except Ca. which
convenient for the rhyme, just as pulled reads, as is a scholer, against
hen 177, or oyster 182, and the usual rhythm. Compare v. 232. See also
bean, straw, modern^, farthing, etc., Temp. Pref. to Sil-TestEd. of Chaucer,
is shewn by its use in tke Prologe to p. 100.
694 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE,. CHAP. YII. fi.
And rounded, as a bell' out of the presse.
Somwhat he lipsed, for his wantounnesse, 264
To mak' his Englisch swet' upon his tonge ;
And in his harping', whan that he hadd' songe,
His eyghen twinkled in his heed aright.
As doon the sterres in the frosty night. 268
This worthy limitour was call'd Huberd,
11. THE MABCHAWXT.
A Narchawnt was ther with a forked berd,
— In motlee and heygh on hors he sat,
Upon his heed a Flawndrisch bever hat ; 272
His botes elapsed fayr' and/<?^«ly.
His resouns spaak he ful solemnelj,
Sounrng' alwey th' encrees of his winninge.
iii He wolde the se wer' kept for any thinge 276
Betwixe Middeburgh and Orewelle.
Weel coud' he in eschawnge scheldes selle,
This worthy man ful weel his wit bisette ;
Ther wiste no wight that he was in dette, 280
So staatlj was he of his governawnce,
With his bargayn's, and with his chevisawnce.
For sooth' he was a worthy man withalle,
But sooth to sayn, I n'oot hou men him calle. 284
12. THE CLERK.
A Clerk ther was of Oxenfoord' also,
That unto logik hadde long' ygo.
So lene was his hors as is a rake,
And he n'as not right fat, I undertake, 288
But loked' holw', and theerto soberly.
Ful threedbar' was his ov'rest courtepy,
iii For he hadd' geten him yet no benefyce,
Ne was so worldly for to hav' offyce. 292
For him was lever hav' at his bedd's heed
— Twenty bokes, clad in blak and reed,
Of Aristofl, and his philosophy e,
Than robes ricK or fith'l or gay sawtrye. 296
264 h i s, so the six MSS., omitted but the order of the words is conjec-
in Ha. which therefore required lip- turally altered on account of the rhythm,
s e d e for the metre.
271 motlee, so all but Ha. L. ai
whichhavemotteley. Thewordis ^S?* \ A 7
obscure,and may be ^elch mudliw,
(m.d.liuJofachLgingcolour.
274 All MSS. read he spaakj as French.
CHAP. VII. § I-- PRONUNCIATION OE CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE.
And ruund'ed as a bel uut of dhe pres'e.
Sunrwhat* He hjrsed, for -is wan'tuunnes'e, 264
To maak -is Eq-l?sh sweet upon' dhe tuq-e ;
And in -is narpsq, whan dhat nee -ad suq'e,
Hi's aiAh-en tw/qkied in -is need ar?7.:ht',
As doon dhe stores in dhe frost* «V ni/cht. 268
Dim wurdh'n Iw'nm'tuur was kald Hyyberd'.
11. Dhe Martshaunt.
A Martshaunt* was dher with a fork'ed berd,
In motlee- and naU-h on Hors -e sat,
Upon' -is need a Flamrdnsh beever nat ; 272
He's booties klaps-ed fair and fce'ttslzV.
H«s ree'suuns* spaak -e ful soolem'neb'r,
Suun'z'q1 alwai' dh- enkrees* of m's w/n'iq'e.
He wold'e dhe see wer kept for an'ii th?'q-e 276
Betwiks'e Mz'd'eburkh and Oo'rewel'e.
Weel kuud -e in es'tshaundzh'e sheld'es sel'e.
Dh/s wurdh'n man ful weel -is wit biset'e ;
Dher wz'st'e noo w^-ht dhat -e was in det'e, 280
Soo staat'lw was nee of -is gmrvernauns-e,
With H/S bar'gainz' and with -is tshee'VMsauns'c.
Por sooth -e was a wurdh'n man wtthal'e,
But sooth to sain, li n- -oot nuu man -im kal'e. 284
12. Dhe Klerk.
A Klerk dher was of Ok'senfoord' al'soo*,
Dhat un'to lodzh'tk had'e loq »goo\
So leen-e was -is nors as fs a raak'e,
And nee n- -as not ri'Arht fat, li undertaak'e. 28S
But look'ed nol'w- and dheer'too soo-berl«.
Ful threed'baar was -is ovrest kur'tepw,
For nee -ad ge.t'en -im Jet noo benefm'e,
Ne was soo wurdHY for to naav oftYs'c. 292
For H«'m was leever naav at HIS bedz need
Twen'tiV book'es, klad in blak and reed,
Of An'stot'l-, and m's fjV'loo'soo'fn'e,
Dhan roob-es ri'tsh or ft'dhi- or gai sautnV'e. 296
281 staatly, so Co., the rest He. Ca. ; yit geten him no P.,
have estaatly, and Ha. alone omits nought geten him yet a Ha.r
his, against the metre. If we read: geten him no, Co. L.
so estaatly, the first measure will 292 worldly E. He. Co., wordely
he trissyllabic. Ca., wordly P., werdly L., Ne
-, _ _ , , -was not worthy to haven an
288 n as, so E. Ca. Co., but was office Ha.
Ha. He. P. and L. 296 g a y| so ^ Msg< eiccpt Ha>
291 geten him yet no, E. which omits it.
696 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CHAJ?. VII. $ i.
But albe that he was a philosopher,
Yet hadd' he but a lytel gold in cofer,
But al that he might' of his frcndes hente,
On bokes and on lerning' he it spente, 300
And bisily gan for the sowles preye
Of hem, that yaaf him wherwith to scoleye.
iii Of studie tok he nioost cur1 and moost heed.
!N" ot oo word spaak he more than was need ; 304
And that was seyd inform and reverence,
And schort and quik, and ful of heygh sentence,
Sonning' in moral vertu was his speche,
And gladly wold' he leru' and gladly teche. 308
13. THE SEBGEAWNT OF LA WE.
A Sergeaicnt of Lawe, waar and wys,
That often hadde ben at the parrys,
Thcr was alsoo, ful rictt of excellence.
Discreet he was, and of greet reverence. 312
He semed' swich, his wordes wer' so wyse.
Justyc1 he was ful often in assyse
By patent, and by plcyn commissioun,
For his scicnc1, and for his heygh renoun; 316
Of fees and roles hadd' he many oon.
So greet a pourchasour was no wheer noon.
Al was fee simpel to him in effect,
iii His pourchasing ne mighte not ben infect. 320
iii No wheer so bisy a man as he ther n'as,
iii And yit he semed' bisier than he was.
In termes hadd' he caan and domes alle,
iii That fro the tym' of king "William wer' falle. 324
Theerto he coud' endyt ' and mak' a thing.
Ther coude no wight pinch' at his writing'.
And ev'ry statut coud' he pleyn by rote.
He rood but hoomly in a medlee cote, 328
Gird with a ceynt of silk with bar res smale ;
Of his array tell' I no lenger tale.
297 So the six MSS., the Ha. is ferent line : Al that he spak it was of
unmetrical. The long vowels in phi- heye prudence. The whole of the
losopher, gold, coffer, are clerk's character is defective in Ha.
very doubtful, and it is perhaps more In "Cassell's Magazine" for May, 1869,
probable that short vowels would be p. 479, col. 1, there occurs the follow-
correct. ing paragraph : " The following pithy
298 "a" is only found in Co. If sketch of Oxford life half a dozen cen-
it is omitted, the first metre becomes turies ago is from the pen of Wycliife :
defective. — Tae scholar is famed for his logic ;
, , , ., Aristotle is his daily bread, but other-
303 moost heed, so the six wige hig rations ^ glend;r h
JdbS. ; n : eel Ma. The horge he ridcg is M kan M P a
305 So all the six MSS. (H. has rake, and the rider is no better off.
apoke), but Ha. has the entirely dif- His cheek u hollow, and bis coat
CHAP. VII. § 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. 697
But al bee tlhat -e wer a fjrloo-soof-er,
Jet nad -e but a liY't'l goold in koof er,
And al dhat nee mikht of -is frend'es nent'e,
On book-es and on lenre'q nee it spent'e, 300
And biz'ilii gan for dhe sooul'es prare
Of Hem dhat jaaf -mi wheerwith to skolare.
Of stud* i e took -e moost kyyr and moost heed.
'Not oo word spaak -e moore dhan was need ; 304
And dhat was said in form and ree'verens'e,
And short and kwik and ful of nai/th sentens-e.
Suu'm'q' in moo-raal- vertyy was -is speetsh'e,
And glad'liV Avoid -e lern, and glad-In teetsh-e. 308
13. Dhe S er dzh e eaunt* of La ire.
A Serdzheeaunt' of Lau*e, waar and w»s,
Dhat of'ten nad'e been at dhe parvtYs',
Dher was alsoo*, ful r/tsh of ek-selens'e.
D/skreet' -e was and of greet ree'verens-e. 312
He secured sw/tsh, -is word-es wer soo wm'e.
Dzhyyst'MS' -e was ful oft'en «n asas-e
Bw paa'tent, and bn plain koims-j'uun-,
For H?S sw'-ens, and for -is naU-h renuun' ; 316^
Of feez and roob'es Had -e man-jY oon.
So greet a puurtshaa'suur- was noo wheer noon.
Al was fee sz'nrp'l too -im in efekt',
HYs puur'tshaas^q- ne nn'Aht'e not been zhfekt*. 320
Noo wheer soo l>iz'i a man as nee dher n- -as,
And jit -e seenred btzVer dhan -e was.
In term-es Had -e kaas and doonres al'e,
Dhat froo dhe tiim of ka'q W/l'mam- wer fal'e. 324
Dheertoo* He kuud endwt' and maak a the'q.
Dher kuud-e noo wt&ht p/ntsh at H/S rwnt'i({'.
And evm staa-tyyt kuud -e plain b*Y root'e.
He rood but HoonrliY* in a med'lee koot'e, 328
Gird with a saint of szlk w/th bares smaal'e ;
Of H/S arai- tcl li noo leq'ger taal'e.
threadbare. His bedroom is his study. 306 heygh, so the six MSS.,
Over his bed's head are some twenty e r e t Ha. apparently because of h e y e
volumes in black and red. "Whatever in the preceding line of that recension,
coin he gets goes for books, and those
who help him to coin will certainly 307 vertu, so the six MSS.
have the advantage of his prayers for m a n e r e Ha.
the good of their souls while they live,
or their repose when they are dead. *IQ A* the> 60X a11 MSS. except
His words are few, but lull of mean- Ha- and p-» see 8UPra P- 331' note-
ing. His highest thought of life is of 320 infect, so all six MSS.,
learning and teaching." This is ob- suspecte Ha.
viously a modern English translation
of the present passage. Is there any- 327 p 1 e y n, Fr. plein, fully corn-
thing like it in Wycliffe ? pare v. 337.
45
698
TEXT OF CHAUCER S PROLOGUE. CHAP. VII. { 1.
14. THE FRA:N~KELEY>".
A Frankeleyn was in his companye ;
Whyt was his herd, as is the dayesye. 332
Of his complexioun he was sangwyn.
Weel lov'd he by the morrw' a sop in wyn'.
To lyven in Aelyf was e'er his wone,
For he was EPICURUS owne sone, 336
That heeld opinioun that pleyn delyt
Was verraylj f elicits perfyt.
An housholdeer, and that a greet was he ;
Saynt Juliaan he was in his cuntree. 340
iii His hreed, his ale, was alwey after oon ;
A bettr' etivyncA. man was no wheer noon,
iii Withoute hake mete was ne'er his hous
Of fisch' and flesch', and that so plenterous 344
It snewed in his hous of met' and drinke
Of alle deyntees that men coude thinke.
After the sondry sesouns of the yeer*,
So chawngetf he his met' and his soupeer. 348
iii Ful many a fat partrich hadd' he in meue,
iii And many a breem and many a luc' in stew.
.Woo was his cook, hut if his sawce were
Poynawnt and scharp, and redy al his gere. 352
His tabel dormawnt in his hall' alwey
Stood redy cover* A. al the longe day.
At sessiouns theer was he lord and syre.
Ful ofte tym' he was knight of the schyre. 356
An anlas and a gipseer al of silk
Heng at his girdel, whyt as morne milk.
A shyrreev hadd' he been, and a countour.
Was no wheer such a worthy vavasour. 360
15. 16. 17. 18. 19. THE HABEBDASCHEEB, CABPEifTEER, WEBBE,
DYEEE, AND TAPICEES.
An Haberdascheer, and a Carpenteer,
A Webb', a Dyeer, and a Tapiceer,
Wer' with us eek, clothed in oo livree,
Of a solemn1 and greet fraternile. 364
Ful fresch and new' her' ger' apyked was ;
Her' knyfcs wer' ychapcd not with bras,
But al with silver wrowght ful clen' and weel
Her' girdles and her' poiicJtes cv'ry deel. 368
AVeel seemed' ecch of hem a fayr burgeys
To sitten in a ycld'hall' on the deys.
334 sop in wyn, so all six
MSS., sop of wyn Ha.
348 So all six MSS. Ha. reads :
He chaurcjrcd hem at mete and at
sopor, which is clearly wrong:
C'HAP. VII. $ I. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. 699
14. Dhe Fraqk'elain.
A Fraqk'elain was in -is kunvpam're ;
Whiit was -is berd, as is dhe daresj're. 332
Of -is komplek'smun* -e was saqgwMir.
Weel luvd -e in dhe morn a sop in wmi.
To UVven m delwt' was eer -is wuuire,
For nee was Ee-pnkyyrus ooun-e suture, 336
Dhat Heeld oo-prrnmun- dhat plain delwt'
Was verailn fce'b'rsw'tee' perfiYt'.
An Huus'hooldeer, and dhat a greet was nee ;
Saint Dzhyylnuur -e was m ms kun-tree\ 310
Hz's breed, H/S aa'le, was al'wai after oon ;
A bet'r- envmred man was noo wheer noon.
W*thuut'e baak*e meet'e was neer -is HUUS
Of fz'sh, and flesh, and dhat soo plent-evuus 344
/t sneired in -is HUUS of meet and dn'qk'e
Of al'e dain'tees dhat men kuiid'e thi'qk-e.
Aft'er dhe sun'dr/t see'suunz- of dhe Jeer,
Soo tshaundzh'ed nee HJ'S meet and nis suupcei". 348
Ful man-&' a fat partr/tsh* -ad nee tn myye,
And man-*' a breem and man'* a lyys in styyc-.
Woo was -is kook, but if -is saus-e weer-e
Puin-aunt* and sharp, and reed'u al -is geere. 352
His taa'b'l dormaunt- *'n -is nal alwai-
Stood red'n kuverd al dhe loq-e dai.
At ses'tuunz' dheer was -e lord and sure.
Ful oft'e Him. -e was km'&ht of dhe shiVr'c. 356
An an'las and a dzhzp'seer' al of s/lk
Heq at -»s g«"d'l, whiVt as morn-e milk.
A shnr-reev Had -e been, and a kun-tuur.
AVas noo wheer sutsh a wurdb/n' vaa-vaasuur. 360
15.16.17.18.19. Dhe Hab-erdash-eer, Kar penteer,
Web-e, Dtfeer', and Taa'per seer-.
An HaVerdash'eer' and a Kar'penteer-,
A Web, a Dzreer, and a Taa-pn''seer,
Weer with us eek, cloodh'ed in oo In'-vree',
Of a sooienrn- and greet fraa'ternjYtee-. 364
Ful fresh and neu -er geer apwk'ed was ;
Her fctmf-es wer «tshaap-ed not wj'th bras,
But al with sel'ver r^oukefht ful kleen and weel
Her g/r'dles and -er puutsh'es evm deel. 368
Weel seenred eetsh of Hem a fair burdzhais-
To sz't'en m a jeld'nal on dhe dais.
362 d y e e r, so the six MSS., Harl.
deyer, see dyer, p. 643.
365 apyked, so
piked Ha.
all
MSS.,
700 TEXT OF CHAUCEK'S PROLOGUE. CHAI>. VII. J i.
— Ev'rich for the wisdom that he can,
"Was schaaply for to been an alderman. 372
For catel hadde they ynough and rente,
And eek her' wyfes wold' it weel assente ;
And elles certayn weren they to blame.
It is ful fayr to he yclept Madame, 37G
And goo to vigilyes al hifore,
And haan a mantel reallj yhore.
20. THE COOK.
A Cook they hadde with hem for the nones,
To loyle chicknes with the mary bones, 380
And poudre-marchawnt tart, and galingalc.
Weel coud' he know' a drawght of London ale.
He coude roost' ', and seeth', and broyl\ and/ry<?,
Make mortrewes, and weel bak' a pye. 384
But greet harm was it, as it semed' me,
That on his schinn' a mormal hadde he ;
For Uankmangeer that maad' he with the bcste.
21. THE ScHiPMAff.
A Schipman was ther, woning' fer by wcstc ; 388
For owght I woot, he was of Dertemouthe.
He rood upon a rouncy as he couthe,
— In a goun of falding' to the kne.
A daggeer hanging' on a laas hadd' he 392
About' his neck' under his arm adoun.
iii The hoote sommer hadd' mad' his hew al broun ;
And certaynly he was a good felawe.
iii Ful many a drawght of wyn hadd' he ydrawe 396
From Hourdewz-vfard, whyl that the chapman sleep.
Of nyce conscienc1 he took no keep.
If that he fowght, and hadd' the heygher hand,
iii By water he sent' hem hoom to ev'ry land'. 400
But of his craft to recken weel the tydes,
His stremes and his daumger\ him bisydes,
371 everich, so all six MSS., p. 363. The Six MSS. render many
every man Ha. of the examples there cited suspicious,
375 weren they, so, or: they see note on v. 120 for v. 1141. In v.
were, read all the six MSS., hadde 1324, He. reads moot, and the line
they be Ha. may be : Withouten dout' it mote
380 mary, ags. mearh, the h be- stonden so. For v. 1337 all six MSS.
coming unusually palatalised to -y, read : And let him in his prisoun stille
instead of labialised to -we ; the paren- dwelle. For v. 2286 all six MSS.
thetical remark p. 254, n. 1. is wrong. read : But hou sche did' hir' ryt' I
381 poudre-marchawnt, see dar not telle. For v. 2385, E. He.
Temp. Pref. to the Six-Text Ed. of Ca. Co. L. read : For thilke peyn' and
Chaucer, p. 96. thilke hote fyr. In v. 2714, E. He.
386 Prof. Child reads : That on Ca. hare : Somm' hadden salves and
his schyne — a mormal hadd' he, supra somm' hadden charmes. For T. 1766,
CHAP. VII. § 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. 701
Evritsh for dhe wis'doom dhat -e kan,
Was shaapitY for to been an al-derman. 372
For kat'el nad'e dhai inuukwb/ and rent-o,
And eek -er w/Yf'es wold it weel asent'e ;
And el-es sert'ain weeren dhai to blaanre.
It is ful fair to be iklept' M a a- d a a nr e, 376
And goo to vii'dzhulii'cs al bifoore,
And naan a man't'l ree'alii iboore.
20. Dhe Kook.
A Kook dhai nad-e with, -cm for dhe noon'es.
To buil'e tshik'nes with dhe mari boon-es, 3SO
And puud're martshaunt' tart, and gaa-liqgaal'e.
"\Veel kuud -e knoou a draukwht of Lun-dun aal'c.
He kuud'e roost, and seedh, and bruil, and frii'e,
Maak'e mortreu'es, and weel baak a pii'e. 384
But greet Harm was it, as it seenved mec,
Dhat on -is shin a mormaal' nad'e nee ;
For blaqk'maan'dzheer dhat maad -e with dhe best'e.
21. Dhe Ship-man.
A Ship'man was dher, wuun'iq fer bii west'e ; 388
For oukwht li woot, ne was of Der'temuuth'e.
He rood upon' a ruun'sii as -e kuutlre,
In a guun of fal'diq* too dhe knee.
A dag-ecr' naq'iq on a laas -ad nee 392
Abuut' -is nek un-der -is arm aduun-.
Dhe Hoot'e sum-er -ad maad -is HCU al bmun ;
And sertainlii -e was a good fel'au'e.
Ful man-i a draukwht of wiin -ad nee idrau'e 396
From Buur'deus-ward, whiil dhat dhe tshap'man sleep.
Of niis'e kon-s?'ens- -e took noo keep.
If dhat -e foukwht and Had dhe naiMrer Hand,
~Rii waa'ter -e sent -em nooni to evrii land. 400
But of -is kraft to rek'en weel dhe tiid-es,
His streenves and -is daun'dzherz Him bisiid'es,
E. He. Ca. Co. L. read : The trespns MSS. were consulted. Again, in the
of hem both" and eek the cause. For first line cited from Gower, i. 143, we
v. 4377 (in which read sight for night] see in the example below that two
E. He. Pe. L. practically agree with MSS. read : he wept' and with ful
Ha., but it would be easy to conjee- wofiil tercs. The practice is therefore
ture : Til that he hadd al thilke doubtful. But final e often remains
sight' yseyn. For v. 4405, E. reads before he at the end of a line in Gower,
rotie in place of rote, but He. Pe. L. supra, p. 361, art. 76. a. Hence the
agree with Ha. The form rotie, which division in the text is justified. There
is more ancient, see Stratmann's Diet. is no variety in the readings of the
p. 467, would save the open vowel. It MSS.
is possible, therefore, that the other 387 that maad' he, so all
examples of open e preserved by czesura six MSS. Ha. he made,
in Chaucer, would disnppear "if mort 3D1 fa Id ing, =vcstis cqni viL-
702 TEXT OF CHAUCElt's PROLOGUE. CIIAI«. VII. j 1-
His lierbcrgh and his moon', his loodmanage,
Ther was noon swich from Hullc to Cartage. 404
Hardy he was, and wys to undertake ;
iii With many a tempest hath his berd been schake.
He knew wecl al the haven's, as they were,
From Scotland to the caap' of Fynistere, 408
And every cryk' in Bretayn' and in Spayne ;
His barg' ycleped was the Mawdeleyne.
22. THE DOCIOTTE OF PHISITK.
Ther was also a Doctour of Phisyk,
In al this world ne was ther noon him lyk 412
To spek' ofphisyk and of surgerye ;
For lie was grounded in astronomy e.
He kept' his patient a ful greet deel
In houres by his magyk natureel. 416
— Weel coud' hefortunen th' ascendent
Of bis images for his patient.
He knew the caws1 of ev'ry malady e,
Wer' it of coold, or heet', or moyst, or drye, 420
And wheer engendred. and of what humour ;
He was a verray parfyt practisour.
The caws' yknow', and of his harm the rote,
Anoon he yaaf the syke man his bote. 424
+ Ful redy hadd' he his apotecaryes
+ To send' him drogges, and his letuaryes,
For eech' of hem mad' other for to winne ;
Her' frendschip' was not newe to beginne. 428
— "Weel knew he th' old' ESCULAPIUS,
And DEISCOBTJDES, and eek ROT-US ;
Gold Ipocran, Haly, and Galien ;
SERAPION, Razys, and. Avycen ; 432
iii Averrois, Damascen, and Constantyn ;
Bernard and Gatesden and Gilbertyn.
iii Of his dyete mesurabel was he,
For it was of noon superfluite, 436
But of greet nourishing' and digestybeL
iii His studie was but lytel on the Bylel.
In sangwyn and in pers he clad was al,
Zyned with taffata and with sendaV. 440
And yit he was but esy in dispence ;
He kepte that he wan in pestilence.
For goold in phisyk is a cordial ;
Thecrfor' he loved' goold in special. 444
losa, see Temp, Pref. to Six-Text Ed. compare loadstone, loadstar. The -aye
of Ch. p. 99. is a French termination.
403 loodmanage, pilotage, 415 a ful greet deel, so all
see Temp. Pref. to Six-Text Ed. of six MSS., wondurly wel Ha.
Chaucer, p. 98. A 1 o o d m a n must 425 See Temp. Pref. to the Six-
have been a pilot, or leading-man, Text Ed. of Chaucer, p. 99.
CHAP. VII. $ 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. 703
BYs nerberkh and -is moon-, -is lood'manaadzh'e,
Dher was noon sw/tsh from Hul-e too Kartaadzh'c.
Hard-n He was, and wits to mrdertaak-e ;
W«th man-* a tenvpest Hath -is herd been shaak'e.
He kneu weel al dhe naa'venz, as dhai weere,
From Skotland too dhe kaap of Fw'-m'steere,
And evrn knYk m Bree-tain and m Spanre ;
Hzs baardzh aklcp'ed was dhe Mau'delairre.
22. Dhe Dok-tuur of F»»-z**k-.
404
408
Dhcr was alsoo1 a Dok'tuur
/n al dhe world ne was dher noon -nn Ink
To speck of fii'ziik' and of surdzherare ;
For nee was gruund-ed m astroo-normre.
He kept -is paa's/ent' a ful greet deel
In uur-es b?Y -is maa'dzlmk naa'tyyreeK
Weel lorad 'see fortyyn-en dh- as'endent'
Of nis zmaadzh'es for -is paa-sz'ent'.
He kneu dhe kauz of evrw maa-laadtre,
Weer it of koold, or neet, or muist, or drire,
And wheer endzhen'dred, and of what Hyymuui"
He was a verai par'fw't prak'tt'rsuur\
Dhe kauz i'knoou', and of -is Harm dhe root'e,
Anoon' -c yaaf dhe szYk-e man -is boot'e.
Ful red'ii Had -e Hi's apoo tee'kaa-nes
To send -im drog-es, and -is letyy-aa'n'es,
For eetsh of Hem maad udh-er for to wm-e ;
Her frcnd'shiYp was not neu'e too begm'e.
Weel kneu 'nee dh- oold Es'kyylaa'pms,
And Dee,«'skor-«dees, and eek Ryyfus;
Oold /pokras', HaalzY', and Gaa-lzeen' ;
Seraa-pj'oon', Eaa'zws- and Aa-vsYseen- ;
Aver-o,is, Daamaseen- and KonstantzYn' ;
Bernard1 and Gaa-tesden- and G/lbertzYn-.
Of nis diYeet'e mee'syyraa-b'l was -nee,
For tt was of noon syyperflyy Ytee,
But of greet nuurYsbYo,; and dzV'dzhes'tM'b'l.
IL's stud'te was but lw't'1 on dhe Bi'fb'l.
/n saq'gwzYn1 and m pers -e klad was al,
Lmred wtth taf-ataa- and w*th sendal'.
And jit -e was but eez ii m d/spens-e ;
He kept'c dhat -e wan ra pest/lens'e.
For goold m frrzw'k is a kordzal' ;
Dheerfoor -e luved goold m spes'&al'.
412
416
420
424
428
432
436
440
444
429 Supra p. 341, 1. 2 and 13, I
treated this as a full line, thinking that
the e in o 1 d e was to be preserved.
Further consideration induces me to
mark the lino as having an imperfect
first measure, and to elide the e in the
regular way, on the principle that ex-
ceptional usages should not be un-
necessarily assumed.
704 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CUAP. vu. § i.
23. THE WYF OF BATHE.
A good Wyf was ther of bisyde Bathe,
But sche was somdeel deef, and that was skathe.
Of cloothmaking' sche hadde swich an hatcnt,
Sche passed' hem of Tpres and of Gawnt. 448
In al the parisch' wyf ne was ther noon,
That to th' oflring' bifoorn her schulde goon,
iii And if ther dide, certayn so wrooth was sche,
That sche was out of alle charite. 452
Hir' keverchefs fnlfyne wer' of grcmnde ;
iii I durste swere they weygheden ten pounde
That on a Sonday wer' upon hir' heed.
Hir' hosen weren offyn scarlet reed, 456
Ful streyt' ytey'd, and schoos ful moyst' and newc.
Boold was hir' faac', and fayr, and reed of he we.
Sche was a worthy woman, al hir' lyfe.
Housbond's at chirche dore sche hadd' fyfe, 460
Withouten other company' in yoiithe,
But theerof nedeth nowght to spek' as nouthe.
iii And thryes hadd' sche been at Jerusaleem ;
iii Sche hadde passed, many a strawnge streem ; 464
At Rome sche hadd' been, and at Soloyne,
In Galic', at saynt Jaam', and at Coloyne.
Sche couthe moch' of wandring' by the weye.
Gaat-tothed was sche, sooth'ly for to seye. 468
Upon an ambleer eselj sche sat,
Ywimpled weel, and on hir' heed an hat
As brood as is a boucleer or a targe ;
A foot-mantel about' hir' hippes large, 472
And on hir' feet a payr' of spores scharpe.
In felawschip' wecl coud' sche lawgh' and carpe.
iii Of remedy's of love sche knew parchawnce,
For sche coud' of that art the oolde dawnce. 476
24. THE PERSOUN.
A good man was ther of religion®,
And was a pore Persoun of a toiin ;
But rich' he was of holy thowght and work',
He was also a lerned man, a clerk, 480
That Cristes gospel gladly wolde preche ;
His parischens devoutlj wold' he tcche.
452 was out, so the six MSS., weyedyn Ca. weiden L., hence
was thanne out Ha. all but Ha. give the plural e n.
433 ful fyne wer', so the six
M 88., weren ful f v n e Ha. /^ S°TE- HG- Ca- a 1 1 e, Co. Pe.,
att p e L., housbondes atte
454 weygheden, weyghede chirche dore hadde sche
Ha. weyeden E. He. Co. P., fyt'c Ha. which is unmetrical.
CHAP. VII. § 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCEll's PROLOGUE. 705
23. Dhe Wiif of Baath-e.
A good w«f was dher of bisiid-e Baatlre,
But shee was sunrdeel deef, and dhat was skaath-e.
Of klooth-maakv'q; she aad'e switsh an Haunt,
She pas-ed nem of /rpres and of Gaunt. 448
In al dlie parish wiif ne was dher noon,
Dhat too dh- ofriq* bifoonr -er shuld'e goon,
And if dher dz'd-e, sertain- so rwooth was shee,
Dhat shee was uut of al-e tshaa-rn'-tee-. 402
Hnr kevertshefs ful finre weer of gruund'e ;
li durst'e sweere dhai wai/dreden ten puund e
Dhat on a Siurdai weer upon* -iir heed.
Hiir Hooz-en weeren of fiVn skarlet reed, 456
Ful strait itaid', and shooz ful muist and ncu'e.
Boold was -iir faas, and fair and reed of Heire.
She was a wurdh-tV wunran al -Or Inf-e.
Huus-bondz- at tsh/rtslre door-e shee Had f*Vf-e, 460
"Withuut'en udh-er kum'panir in. juuth-e,
But dheer'of need-eth noukwht to speek as nuuth'e.
And thrires Had she been at Dzheeruu'saleenv ;
She nad'e pas'ed man-* a straundzh'e streem ; 4G4
At Roonvc shee Had been, and at Bolooure,
In Gaa'hYs*, at saint Dzhaam, and at Kolooin'e.
She kuuth'e mutsh of wand'r/q bu dhe ware.
Gaat-tooth-ed was she, sooth'ltV for to sai-e. 468
Upon* an anvbleer ees-el«V she sat,
/wrarpled weel, and on -iir Heed an Hat
As brood as is a buk'leer- or a tardzh-e ;
A foot'mantel- abuut* -iir Ht'p-es lardzh'e, 472
And on -iir feet a pair of spuures sharp -e.
/n fel'aushiVp weel kuud she laugw?h and karp-e.
Of rem'edn/' of luuve she kneu partshauns-e,
Por shee kuud of dhat art dhe oold'e dauns'e. 47G
24. Dhe Persuun*.
A good man was dher of relirdzhiuun-,
And was a poore Per'suun' of a tuun ;
But n'tsh -e was of nooHi thoukwrht and werk,
He was alsoo' a lenred man, a klerk, 480
Dhat Krist-es gosp-el glad 'In wold-e preetsh-e ;
His par'ishenz devuut'lii wold -e teetsh'e.
465,466. Boloyne, Coloyne.
The MSB. are very uncertain in their
orthography. Boloyne, Coloyne,
appear in Ha. He. Ca., and Boloyne
in P. L., but we find B o 1 o i g n e,
Coloigne in E. Co., C o 1 o i gn e
in P., and Coloyngne inL. The
pronunciation assigned is quite con-
jectural. The following pronunciations
of the termination are also possible :
(-ooirje, -oon-e, -uin'e, uiq-ne) The
modern Cockneyism (B«<loiir, Kaloin-)
points to (-uin'e). See also note on
v. 631.
706 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CHAP. VII. $1.
' he was and -wonder dylygent,
And in adversite ful patient ; 484
And such he was jpreved ofte sythcs.
Ful looth wer' him to curse for his tythes,
But rather wold' he yeven out of doute,
Unto his pore parischens aboute, 488
Of his offring', and eek of his substawnce.
He coud' in lytel thing haan suffisawnce.
iii Wyd was his parisch, and houses fer asonder,
But he ne lafte not for reyn ne thonder, 492
In sikncss' nor in metcliief to visyte
The ferrest in his parisch1, moch' and lyte,
Upon his feet, and in his hond a staaf.
This noVl ensampel to his scheep he yaaf, 496
That first he wrowght', and after that he tawghte.
Out of the gospel ho tho wordes cawghte,
And this^w' he added' eek therto,
That if goold ruste, what schuld' yren do ? 500
For if a preest be foul, on whoom we truste,
No wonder is a lewed man to ruste ;
And scham' it is, if a preest take kep',
A schyten schepperd and a clene scheep ; 504
"Weel owght' a preest ensampel for to yive
By his cleenness', hou that his scheep sehuld' live.
iii He sette not his Itenefyce to hyre,
And left' his scheep encomVreft. in the myre, 508
ai And ran to London', unto saynt Powles,
iii To seken him a chawnterye for sowles,
Or with a bretherheed to been withhoolde ;
But dwelt' at hooin, and kepte weel his fooldc, 512
+ So that the wolf ne mad' it not miscarye.
+iii He was a schepperd, and not a mercenary e ;
And thowgh he holy wer' and vertuous,
He was to sinful man nowght dispitous, 516
Ne of his speche dawngerous ne dygne,
But in his teching' discreet and lenygne.
493 mes chief, so all but Ca., but the omission of the subjunctive e
which reads myschif, and L. which is harsh. See the same rhyme and
has m e s c h e f. The old French forms, phrase in the imperative and hence
according to Roquefort, are meschef, tak not take, 6014, 13766. Only Ca.,
meschief, meschies, meschiez, mescief, which is generally profuse in final e,
mesciis. reads kep schep, in accordance
499 e e k E. He. Co. P., y i t Ha., **&• *&• analogy.
omitted in Ca., L. has eke he
hadded. Ca. reads add ede, but ,.J04 It is a curious example of the
no particular value is attachable to Cerent feeling attached to words of
its final e's. *"e same onomal meaning, that
schyten is banished from polite society,
503 So all six MSS., if that and dirty (ags. dritan cacarc) is used
Ha. in which case tak' must be read, without hesitation.
CHAP. VII. § 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCEll's PROLOGUE. 707
BemYn' -e was and wund'er dz'rhYdzhcnt',
And m adversttce' ful paa'sa'ent', 484
And sutsh -e was a'preeved oft'e swllres.
Ful looth wer m'ru to kurs'e for -is tiYdh'cs,
But raadh'er wold -e jeeven uut of duut'c,
Untoo- -is poor'e par-i'shenz abuut'e, 488
Of HIS ofr/'q', and eek of m's substauns'e.
He kuud m hV't'l tlu'q Haan syf'a'sauns'e.
WiVd was -is parish, and HUUS'CS fer asimd'er,
But iree ne laft'e not for rain ne thund'er, 492
In si'k'nes nor m mes'tsheef' to \ii'ziit'Q
Dhe forest m -is parish, mutsh and IzYt'e,
Upon' -is feet, and in -is nond a staaf.
Dh/s noo-bl- ensanvp'l too -is sheep -e jaaf, 490
Dhat first -e iwoukwht, and after dliat -e tauk?drtc.
Uut of dhe gos-pel nee dho word'es kaukwh'te,
And dlus fn'gyyi" -e ad'ed eek dhertoo-,
Dhat if goold rust'e, what shuld eYren doo ? 500
For if a preest be fuul, on whoom we trust'e,
Noo wund'er is a leu'ed man to rust'e ;
And shaam it is, if a preest taak'e keep,
A shn'ten shep'erd and a kleen'e sheep ; 504
"W eel oukwht a preest ensam'p'l for to siive
Bn He's kleen'nes', HUU dhat -is sheep shuld ItVve.
He set'e not -is ben'cfzVs'e to H«rre,
And left -is sheep enkunvbred in dhe nu'rre, 508
And ran to Lun'dun, un'to saa'iht Pooul'es,
To seek'en aim a tshaun'ten're for sooul'es,
Or w^th a breedh'erneed to been wtthnoold'e ;
But dwelt at Hoora, and kept'e weel -is foold'e, 512
Soo dhat dhe wulf ne maad it not mzskar'ee.
He was a shep'erd, and not a mersenar'te ;
And dhooukz^h -e nool'M wecr and ver'tyyuus',
He was to sm'ful man nouk«?ht di's'pjV'tuus', 516
!NTee of -is speetslre daun-dzheruus' ne dwh'e,
But in -is teetsh'zq des'kreet' and bemYn'e.
509 saynt, Ha. and Co. add an e, of the difficulty is to be found in the
thus s e v n t e for the metre, the other occasional dissyllabic use of saynt, see
five MSS. have no e, and the gram- note on v. 120. Powles, see supra
matical construction forbids its use. pp. 145, 148. Mr. Gibbs mentions
Tyrwhitt, to fill up the number of that he knows (PoolzJ as an existent
syllables, rather than the metre, (for Londoner's pronunciation in the phrase
he plays havoc with the accentual as old as Fowl's, see supra p. 266 for
rhythm which commentators seem' to Chaucer's usage,
have hitherto much neglected, but
which Chaucer's ear must have appre- 612 folde, the final e is excep-
ciated,) changes the first t o into tional, supra p. 384, col. 1.
unto, thus : And ran unto London,
unto Seint Poules, but this is not 514 and not a, so all the six
sanctioned by any MS. The solution MSS., and no Ha.
708 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CUAI-. vn. $ i.
To <lra wen folk to hcvcn by fayrncsse,
13y good ensampel, was his besinesse ; 520
Hut it wer' eny perxoun obstinaat,
"Whatso he wer' of heygh or low' estaaf,
Him wold he snibbe scharply for the nones.
iii A bett're preest I trowe ther nowheer nooii is. 524
iii He tray ted' after no pomp' and reverence,
Nc maked' him a spt/ced conscience,
But Cristcs loor', and his apostcl's twelve,
He tawght', and first he folwed' it himselve. 528
25. THE PLOUGHMAN.
"With him ther was a Ploughman, was his brother,
iii That hadd' ylaad of dong' ful many a t'other.
A trewe swinker and a good was he,
Living' in pees and perfyt char He, 532
God lov'd' he best with al his hole herte
At alle tymes, thowgh him gam'd' or smerte,
And than his neyghcbour right as himselve.
He wolde thresch' and therto dyk' and delve, 536
iii For Cristes sake, for ev'ry pore wighte,
"Withouten hyi1', if it lay in his mighte.
But tythes^fl^ed' he ful fayr* and weel,
Booth of his prop ''re swink', and his cafel. 540
In a tabbard' he rood upon a meer'.
Ther was also a recv' and a milleer,
A somnour and & pardoneer also,
A mawncip'l and myself, ther wer' no mo. 544
26. THE HILLEEK.
The Milleer was a stout carl for the nones,
Ful big he was of brawn, and eck of bones ;
That prered? weel, for ov'ral ther he cam,
At wrastling' he wold' hav' awey the rain. 548
He was schort schuld'red, brood, a tliikkt- knarre,
iii Ther n'as no dore that he n'old' heev' of hurre
Or breek' it with a renning' with his heed.
His berd as ony sou' or fox was reed, 552
And theerto brood, as thowgh it wer' a spade.
Upon the cop right of his noos' he hadde
619 fayrnesse E. He. Co. P. pare —
L.. clennesse Ha. Ca., with He., Ye schulde be al pacient and meke,
b y, the rest. And have a swete spiced consciens,
525 and E. He. Co. P. L., ne Si^en %$«*» -0 of Jobes Pa'
Ha. Ca but this would introduce two 529 w'a g h j g so all the six MSS>
trissyllabic measures. except p^ w^ch hag tha^ wag
526 spyced conscience, com- h c s e, introducing1 a trissyllabic mca-
CHAP. VII. § 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCEll's PROLOGUE. 709
To drau'en folk to neven bii fairnes'e,
Bii good ensanrp'l, was -is besines'e ; 520
But it wer en'ii persuun- ob-stinaat',
AVhat'soo1 -e weer of Hai£h or loou estaat',
Him wold -e snib'e sharp 'lii for dhe noon'es.
A bet're preest li trooire dher noo wheer noon is. 524
He wait'ed aft'cr no pomp and reevercns'e,
He maak'ed Him a spiis'ed kon'siens'e,
But Krist'es loor, and HI'S apos't'lz twelve,
He taukwht, and first -e fol'wed it nimsclve. 528
25. Dhe Pluukwlrman.
With Him dher was a Pluukwlrman, was -is broodh'er,
Dhat Had ilaad' of duq ful man'i a foodb/er.
A treu'e swiqk'er and a good was nee,
Liiviq in pees and per-fizt' tshaa*riitce\ 532
God luvd -e best with al -is nool'e nert'e
At al-e tiim'es, dhooukzph -im gaamd or smert'e,
And dhan -is naiX-h-ebuur- rt'Kht as -imselve.
He wold'e thresh and dhertoo diik and delve, 536
For Krist'es saak'e, for evrii poo're wiAht'e,
Withuut'en niir, if it lai in -is mi^ht'e.
But tiidh'es pai'ed nee ful fair and weel,
Booth of -is prop*re swiqk and -is kat'eK 540
/n a tab'ard' -e rood upon' a meer.
Dher was alsoo* a reev and a rmTcer*,
A sum'nuur' and a pardoneer alsoo',
A inamrsipl- and miz^self*, dlier weer no moo. 544
26. Dhe M i 1- e e r.
Dhe MiTeer was a stuut karl for dhe noon'cs,
Ful big -e was of braun, and eek of boon-es ;
Dhat preeved weel, for ovral- dheer -e kaam,
At rwast'liq nee wold naav'awai- dhe ram. 548
He was short shuld'red, brood, a thik'e knare,
Dher n- -as no doore dhat uce n- -old neev of nar'c
Or breek it with a ren'iq' with -is need.
His herd as on'ii suu or foks was reed, 552
And dhcerto brood, as dhooukwh it weer a spaa'de.
Upon* dhe kop ri/;ht of -is nooz -c nad'c
sure; his Ha. against the metre ; the col. 1), to adding a superfluous c to
omission of the relative that before m i 1 1 e e r, supra p. 254. The Icelandic
these words is curious, so that Ca. may mar, Danish mar, Swedish miirr also
have the proper reading. omifc the e. Chaucer generally uses
537 for E. Ca. Co. P. L., with the form mare.
Ha. He. 548 hav' awey, Co. P. L.,
541 meer', I have preferred elid- her' awey Ha., hav' alwey E.
ing the essential final e (supra, p. 388, He. Ca.
710 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CHAP. VII. §1.
A well', and theeron stood a tuft of heres,
Reed as the berstles of a soues eres. 556
His nose-thirles blake wer' and wyde.
A swerd and boucleer baar he by his syde.
His mouth as greet was as a greet fornays.
iii He was ajangleer and a goliardeys, 560
And that was moost of sinn' and harlotryes.
"Weel coud' he stele corn, and tollen thryes ;
And yet he hadd' a thouib' of goold', parde !
A whyt cootf and a blew hood wered he. 564
A baggepype coud' he blow' and soune,
And theerwithal he browght us out of toune.
27. THE MAWNCTPEL.
iii A gentel Mawncipel was ther of a tempel,
Of which achatours mighten tak' exempel, 568
For to be wys in hying' of vitaille.
For whether that he pay 'd' or took by tattle,
Algat' he tcayted' so in his achate
That he was ay bifoorn and in good state. 572
Nou is not that of God a ful fayr grace,
That swich a lewed mannes wit schal pace
The wisdom of an heep of lern'de men ?
Of may Bier's hadd' he moo than thryes ten, 576
That wer' of law' expert and curious,
Of which ther wer' a doseyn in that hous',
"Worthy to be sti wards of rent' and londe
Of any lord that is in Engelonde, 580
To mak' him lyve by bis propre good'
In honour detf\Qes, but he were wood,
Or lyv' as scarslj as he can desyre ;
And dbel for to helpen al a schyre 584
In any caas' that mighte fall' or happe ;
iii And yit this maioncipel sett' her' aller cappe.
28. THE EEVE.
iii The Eeve was a sclender colerik man,
His herd was schav' as neygh as e'er he can. 588
His heer was by his eres round yschoorn.
His top was docked lyk a preest bifoorn.
Ful longe wer' his legges and ful lene,
Ylyk a staaf, ther was no calf ysene. 592
"Weel coud' he keep a gerner and a binne,
Ther was noon awditour coud' on him winne.
Weel wist' he by the drought,' and by the reyne,
The yeelding of his seed' and of his grayne. 596
559 fornays, see note to v. 202. 569 by ing, see supra, p. 285.
564 a blew, E. He. Ca., Co., a
blewe P. L., blewe Ha. 572 state has only a dative e.
CHAP. VII. § 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. 711
A wert, and dheeron stood a tuft of neeres,
Heed as dhe bers'tles of a smres eeres. 556
Hi's nooz'e therl'es blaak'e wer and weYd'e.
A swerd and buk'leer* baar -e ~bn -is szVd'e.
His muuth as greet was as a greet for-nais-.
He was a dzhaq'leer and a gooHardais', 560
And dhat was moost of sin and Harlotr/res.
Weel kuud -e steel'e korn, and tol'en thn'res ;
And jet -e Had a thuumb of goold, pardee* !
A wlmt koot and a bleu Hood weered nee. 564
A bag'epn'-pe kuud -e bloou and suun-e,
And dheerwtthal' -e brouktpht us uut of tuunpc.
27. Dhe Maun-stp'l.
A dzhcn't'l Maun'sip'l was dher of a tenvp'l,
Of whitsh atshaa'tuurz' miKht'en taak eksenvp'l, 568
For to be wm in bii'iq of viitail'e.
For wliedh'er dhat -e paid or took bw tail'e,
Algaat* -e wait'ed soo m m's atshaat'e,
Dhat nee was ai btfoorn* and m good staat'e. 572
Nuu is not dhat of God a ful fair graas'e,
Dhat swz'tsh a leu*ed man'es w«'t shal paas'e
Dhe wz's'doom of an neep of lern'dc men ?
Of mais'terz nad -e moo dhan thrn'es ten, 576
Dhat wer of lau ekspert* and kyyriuus',
Of whitsh dher weer a duu'zain' m dhat HUUS,
Wurdh'iV to bee stz'wardz* of rent and lond'e
Of an'M lord dhat is in Eq*elond-e, 580
To maak -ira. liive beV -*s prop -re good
In on-uur* det'lees, but -e weer'e wood,
Or UYv as skars'lw as -e kan desjVr'e ;
And aa-b'l for to nelp'cn al a slmre 584
In an-u kaas dhat m^ht'e fal or nap'e ;
And sit dhis maun•s^p'l set -er al'er kap'e.
28. Dhe Eeeve.
Dhe Reeve was a sklend'er kol'erzk man,
Hi's berd was shaav as nai&h as eer -e kan. 588
Hzs neer was bu -is eer '6s ruund z'shoorn*.
HYs top was dok'ed leVk a preest b^foorn*.
Ful loq'e weer -is leg'es and ful leen-e,
71n"k- a staaf, dher was no kalf ?seen-e. 592
Weel kuud -e keep a genrer and a bwre,
Dher was noon au'dituur kuud on -an wm'c.
"Weel west -e bn dhe druukwht, and \>ii dhe rain'e,
Dhe jeeld'iq of -is seed and of -is grain-e. 596
578 .that, so all six MSS., an Ha. 592 ylyk, so all six MSS., al
587 sclendcr, all seven MSS. like Ha., ysene, supra, p. 357,
agree in the initial scl or ski, art. 61.
712 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CHAP. VII. § i.
His lordes sclieep, his neet, his dejerye,
His swyn, his hors, his stoor, and his pultryc,
"Was hoolly in this reves governing',
And by his cocenawnf yaf the rek'ning, 600
Sin that his lord was twenty yeer of age ;
iii Ther coude no man bring' him in arrerage.
Thcr n'as balli/f, ne herd', ne other hyne,
That they ne knew' his sleyght and his covyne ; 604
They wer' adraad of him, as of the dethe.
His woning was fill fayr upon an hethe,
"With grene trees yschadwed was his place.
He coude better than his lord pur dunce. 608
Ful rich' he was astored priv ely,
His lord weel couth' he plese subtiRj,
To yeev' and leen' him of his owne good',
And hav' a thank, and yet a coot1 and hood. 612
In youth' he lerned hadd' a good mesteer ;
He was a weel good wright, a carpenteer.
This reve sat upon a ful good stot',
That was apomely grey, and highte Scot. 616
A long surcootf of pers upon he hadd',
And by his syd' he baar a rusty blaad.
Of Northfolk was this reev' of which I telle,
Bysyd' a toun men callen Baldeswelle. 620
Tucked he was, as is a, freer', aboute,
And e'er he rood the hind' rest of the route.
29. THE SoMxora.
A Somnour was ther with us in that place,
That hadd' a fyr-reed cherubynes face, 624
For sawcefam he was, with eyghen narwe.
iii As hoot he was, and leccherous, as a sparwe,
With skalled browes blak', and pyled berd ;
Of his vysage children wer' aferd. 628
Ther n'as quiksilver, lytarg' ', or brimstoon,
iii Boras, ceruce, ne oyl of tarter noon,
Ne oynement that wolde clens' and byte,
That him might helpen of his whelkes whyte, 632
Nor of the knobbes sitting' on his chekes.
"Weel lov'd' he garleek, oy nouns, and eek lekes,
597 deycrye, the termination 612 so He. Ca. Co. P.; and an
seems borrowed from the French, for ho ode L., a thank, a cote, and
dey see Wedgwcod'sEtym. Diet. 1,424. eek an hood Ha., a thank, yet
598 stoor, I am inclined to con- a gowne and hood E.
sider this a form of steer, ags. steor,
rather than store, as it is usually in- 615 ful E. Ca. Co. L., wel the
terpreted, as the swine, horse, steer, others.
and poultry go better together. On 618 blaad, supra, p. 259.
the interchange of (ee) and (oo) see
supri p. 476. 623 so inn our Ca. P., somp-
CHAP. VII. § 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. 713
HYs lord'es sheep, -is neet, -is darenY'e,
H«'s swtYn, -is Hors, -is stoor, and m's pultn're,
Was nooHtV in dim reeves guvenu'q*,
And b«Y -is kuvenaunt' jaaf dhe rek'mq;, 600
Sm dhat -is lord was twcn'tn jeer of aadzh'e ;
Dher kuud'e noo man bnq -im in aree'raa'dzhe.
Dher n- -as bal'tYf', nee neerd, nee udh'er mYn*e,
Dliat dliai ne kneu -is slai£ht and H»S kovmre ; 604
Dhai weer adraad' of H/ni, as of dhe deetlre.
Hi's wuun'fc'q was ful fair upon* an neeth'e,
W*th green'e treez ishad'wed was -is plaas'e.
He kuud'e bet'er dhan -is lord purtshaas'e. 608
Ful n'tsh -e was astoored pn'vel«Y,
His lord weel kuuth -e pleez'e sub't»H»Y,
To jeev and leen -im of -is ooun-e good,
And naav a thaqk, and jet a koot and nood. 612
/n juuth -e lenred Had a good mes'teer- ;
He was a weel good rwifcht, a karpenteer.
Dht's reeve sat upon* a ful good stot,
Dhat was a punvehY grai, and n/Aht'c Skot. 616
A loq syyrkoot' of pers upon* -e Had,
And b»Y -is seYd -e baar a rust'sY blaad.
Of North'folk was dhj's reev of whi'tsli /*' tcl'e,
Bz'snd' a tuun men kal'en Bal'deswel'e. 620
Tuk'ed -e was, as is a freer, abuut'e,
And eer -e rood dhe nmd'rest of dhe ruut'e.
29. Dhe S u nv n u u r.
A Sunvnuur was dher with us m dhat plaas'e,
Dhat Had a ftYrreed tshee'rubj'm'es faas'e, 624
For sau'scflem -e was, w/th ai/ch'en nar'we.
As Hoot -e was and letslreruus, as a sparwe,
"Wt'th skal'ed broou'es blaak, and p»Ted berd ;
Of Hts vmaa'dzhe tshil'dren weer aferd'. 628
Dher n- -as kw»k's«Tver, hY'tarclzh-, or brtm'stoon',
Boraas', seryys-e, ne uil of tart'er noon,
Ne uin-ement dhat wold'e klcnz and biYt'C,
Dhat Him im'Aht nelp'en of -is whelkes wluiVe, 632
Nor of dhe knob'es sit't^ on -is tshcek'es.
Weel luvd -e garleek', unvuunz', and eck leek'es,
n o u r Ila., somonour E. He., 634 o y n o n s Ila. E. lie. Co.,
somynour Co. L. See Temp. onyons L., onyounnys Cn.,
Pref. to the Six-Text Ed. of Chaucer, oynyouns P. The pronunciation
p. 100, under citator. (uirjuunz) is, of course, quite conjec-
625 sawceflem, from salsum tural, and moulded on the modem
phlegma, Tyrwhitt's Glossary. sound, though the more common
629 o r Co. P. L. ; this is more o y n o n s might lead to (uiirunz),
rhythmical than ne Ha. E. He. Ca., which seems hardly probable. Com-
which would introduce a very inhar- pare the modern vulgar (/q-'nz) and
monious trissyllabic measure. note on v. 465.
46
714 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CHAP. VII. § i.
And for to drinke strong wyn reed as blood.
Than wold' he spek' and cry* as he \ver' wood. 636
And whan that he weel dronken hadd' the wyn,
Than wold' he speke no word but Latyn.
A fewe termes hadd' he, two or thre,
That he hadd' lerned out of som decre ; 640
No wonder is, he herd' it all the day ;
And eck ye knowe weel, how that a jay
Can clepe Wat, as weel as can the pope.
But whoso coud' in other thing' him grope, 644
Than hadd' he spent al his philosophye,
Ay, QUESTIO QUID JTOIS ? wold' he crt/c.
He was a gentel liarlot, and a kinde ;
iii A bett're felawe schulde men not finde. 648
He wolde suffer for a quart of wyne
iii A good felawe to haan his concubyne
A twelvmoon'th, and excvd him atte fulle.
And privelj a finch eek coud' he pulle. 652
And if he fond oowheer a good felawe,
He wolde techen him to haan noon awe
In swich caas of the archedek'nes curs,
But if a mannes sowl wer' in his purs ; 656
For in his purs he schuld' jputrisch'A. be.
Purs' is the archedek'nes hel, seyd' he.
But weel I woot he lyeth right in dede ;
Of cursing' owght eech gilty man to drecle ; 660
For curs wol sle right as assoylwg m-cth ;
iii And also war' him of a SIGXHTCAVIT.
In dawnger1 hadd' he at his owne gyse
The yonge girles of the dyocyse, 664
And knew her' counseyl, and was al her' reed.
A garland hadd' he set upon his heed,
As greet as it wer* for an alestake ;
A boucleer hadd' he maad him of a cake. 668
i
30. THE PAEDOXEEB.
"
With him ther rood a gentel Pardoneer
Of Rouncival, his freend and his compeer,
That streyt was comen from the court of Home.
Ful loud' he sang, Com hider, love, to me ! 672
648 not, the six MSS., no wher 657 ypunisch'd ; ypunysshed
Ha. felawe, compare v. S95, 650, E. He.,punyssch ed Ida. Co!, pun-
nnd 653. Hence it seems best to leave yschede L., ponyschid Ca.,
f e 1 a w e in 648, although f e 1 a w fre- punshed P. The two last readings,
quently occurs, see supra p. 383, col. 2. in connection with the modern pro-
655 such a caas Ha. only. nunciation (pan-isht), lead me to adopt
656 purs, see supra p. 367, art. (tpuirtsht) for the old pronunciation,
91, col. 1, 1. 13, it is spelled without notwithstanding the French origin of
an f in all MSS. but L. the word. Compare note on v. 1&4.
CHAP. VII. § 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCEIl's PROLOGUE. 715
And for to dnqk-e stroq wfm reed as blood.
Dlian wold -e speek and km as nee weer wood. 636
And whan dhat nee weel druqk'en Had dhe w»Yn,
Dlian wold -e speek'e noo word but LattYir.
A feu'e ternves nad -e, twoo or three,
Dhat nee -ad lenred nut of sum dekree- ; 640
Noo wund'er is, -e nerd tt al dhe dai ;
And eek Je knoou'e wcel, HUU dhat a dzhai
Kan klep'e "Wat, as weel as kan dhe poop'e.
But whoo'soo- kuud m udh-er thjq -im groop-e, 64-1
Dhan Had -e spent al -is fjrloo-soo'f/re,
Ai, K west- too kwid. dzhyyrts? wold -e km'-e.
He was a dzhen't'l narlut, and a kmd'e ;
A bet're felau'e shuld'e men not f/nd'e. 648
He wold'e suf'er for a kzrart of wi'nre
A good felau'e to naan -is kon'kyybzYn'e
A twelvmoonth, and ekskyyz- -im at'e ful'e.
And prtv'eltY a fmtsh eek kuud -e pul-e. 652
And if -e fund oowheer a good felau-e,
He wold'e teetsh -im for to naan noon au'e
/n sw«tsh kaas of dhe artsh'cdcck'ncs kurs,
But if a man'es sooul weer *n -is purs ; 656
For m -is purs -e shuld «ipun*tsht bee.
Purs is dhe artsh'edeek'nes nel, said nee.
But weel li woot -e h'reth. rikht in deed'e ;
Of kurs'/q oukwht eetsh gUt-ii man to dreed'e ; 660
For kurs wol slee rikht as asuil'/q saaveth ;
And al'soo waar -im of a s * g n i f • i k a a v i t h.
In daun'dzheer Had -e at -is ooun'e giis-o
Dhe Juq'e gtrl-es of dhe cUY'OBtYs'e, 664
And kneu -er kuun-sail, and was al -er reed ;
A gar-land Had -e set upon -is need,
As greet as tt wer for an aa'lestaak'e ;
A buk'leer Had -e maad -im of a kaak-e. 668
30. Dhe Par- donee r-.
"With mm dher rood a dzhen-fl Par'doneer-
Of Ruun'sjval', H/S freend and H/S kom'pecr,
Dhat strait was kum'en from dhe kuurt of Eoom'e.
Ful luud -e saq, Kum Htd'er, luve, too me!
658 seyd', so all six MSS., quoth I love another, and elles were I to
Ha. hlame, 3709.
662 see supra p. 259. On p. 254, n. 3. I marked the
663 gyse, so all six MSS., usual reading cotnpame as doubtful,
a s s i s e Ha. nnd gave the readings of several MSS.
672 to me. To the similar The result of a more extended compa-
rhymes on p. 318, add: rison is as follows: compame Lans.
As help me God, it wol not be, cow, 851, Ilarl. 1758, Eeg. 18. C. ii, Sloane
ba me ! ' 1685 and 1686, Univ. Cam. Dd. 4, 24,
716 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CHAP. VII. § 1.
This somnour baar to him a stif burdoun,
Was never tramp1 of half so greet a soun.
This pardoneer hadd' heer as yelw' as wex,
But smooth' it hcng, as dooth a stryk' of flex, 676
By ounces heng' his lockes that he nadde,
And theerwith he his schuld'res overspradde,
Ful thinn' it lay, by colpoun's oon and oon,
And hood, foTjolite, ne wer'd' he noon, 680
For it was trussed, up in his walet.
Him thowght' he rood al of the newe get,
DischeveV, satr/his capp', he rood al bare.
Swich glaring' eyghen hadd' he as an hare. 684
A vernik'l hadd' he sowed on his cappe.
His walet lay bifoorn him in his lappe,
Brerdful of pardoun com' of Rom' al hoot.
A t'oys he hadd' as smaal as eny goot. 688
No berd n' hadd' he, ne never schold' he have,
As smooth* it was as it wer' laat' yschave ;
I trow' he weer' a gelding or a mare.
But of his craft, fro Berwick unto Ware, 692
Ne was ther swich another pardoneer :
For in his maaT he hadd' a pilwebeer,
Which that, he seyde, was our' lady veyl :
He seyd' he hadd' a gobet of the seyl 696
ai That saynt Peter hadd', whan that he wente
Upon the se, til Jhesu Crist him hentc.
He hadd' a cros of latoun ful of stones,
And in a glass' he haddc pigges bones. 700
But with thys' relyques, whan that he fond
A pore per soun dwelling' upon lond',
Upon a day he gat him mor' moneye
Than that the persoun gat in mon'thes tweye. 704
And thus with feyne&Jlatery' and japes,
iii He made the persoun and the pep1 1 his apes.
But trewely to tellen atte laste,
He was in chirch' a noVl ecclesiaste. 708
and Mm. 2, 5, Bodl. 68G, Christ ba occurs, in :
Church, Oxford, MS. C. 6, Petworth, Come ner, my spouse, let me ba thy
— eupamf, Univ. Cam. Gg. 4, 27 — cheke, 6015,
com pame Harl. 7334, Reg. 17, D. xv, and the substantive ba in Skelton
Corpus,^ — come pame, Oxf. Barl. 20, (Dyce's ed. i. 22), where a drunken
and Laud 600 — com pa me, Hengwrt lover lays his head in his mistress'
— combame, Trin. Coll. Cam. R. 3, 15, lap and sleeps, while
Oxf. Arch. Seld. B. 14, New College, With ba, ba, ba, and bas, bag, bas,
Oxford, MS., No. 314, — come bame She cheryshed hym both cheke and
Harl. 7335, Univ. Cam. li. 3, 26, Trin. chyn.
Coll. Cam. R. 33, Rawl. MS. Poet. To ba basiare (Catullus 7 & 8) was
141, — cum bame, Bodl. 414. — bame distinct from to kiss, osculari, compare :
Oxf. Hatton 1. — conte ba me, Rawl. Thanne kisseth me, syn it may be
Misc. 1133 and Laud 739. The verb no bett. 3716.
CHAP. VII. § 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER*S PKOLOGUE. 717
Dhis sum'nuur baar to Him a stif burduun', 673
Was never trump of naif so greet a suun.
Dhj's par'doneer' Had neer as jel'w- as weks,
But smoodh it neq, as dooth a stri/k of fleks ; 676
Bii uns-es neq -is lok'cs dhat -e nad-e,
And dhecrwith nee -is shuld'rcs oversprad'e,
Ful then it lai bii kul-puunz oon and oon,
And Hood, for dzhol'itee', no weerd -e noon, 680
For it was trus'ed up in His wal'et*.
Him thought -e rood al of dhe neu-e dzhet,
Dishevel, sauf -is kap, -e rood al baare.
Switsh glaa'riq aUh'en Had -e as an naar'e. 684
A vernikl- -ad -e soou-ed on -is kap-e.
His wal'ct' lai bifoonr -im on -is lap'e,
Brerd'ful of par'duun kum of Room al noot.
A vuis -e Had as smaal as en'iV goot. 688
Noo berd n- -ad nee, ne never shuld -e naave,
As smoodh it was as it wcr laat ishaave,
li troou -e weer a geld'iq or a maa-re.
But of -is kraft, fro Berwik un-to Waa-rc, 692
l*Te was ther switsh anudh'er par'doneer'.
For in -is maal -e nad a pe'l'webeer,
Whz'tsh dhat, -e said'e, was uur laa'dzV vail :
He said, -e Had a gob'et of dhe sail 696
Dhat saa'/nt Pee*ter Had, whan dhat -e wente
Upon* dhe see, til Dzhee-syy Krzst -im nent'e.
He Had a kros of laa-tuun ful of stoon-es,
And in a glas -e Had*e p/g'es boon'es. 700
But with dhtVz rcl'/ikes, whan dhat -e fond
A poo-re persuun* dwcl'iq up'on' lond,
TJp'on' a dai -e gat -em moor munai'e
Dhan dhat dhe pcrsuun- gat in moon-thes tware. 704
And dhus with fain'ed flaterii' and dzhaap-es,
He maad'e dhe per'suun' and dhe pee'pl- -is aap'es.
But trcu'elii to tel'en at'e last'e,
He was in tshirtsh a noo'bl- eklee-smst'e. 708
Com ba me! was probably the L., culpounnys Ca., colpouns
name of a song, like that in v. 672, ? Co., modern French coupons.
or the modern "Kiss me quick, and 687 brerdful, the MSS. hare
go, my love. It is also probable all an unintelligible bret ful or
that Absolon's speech contained allu- bret ful, probably a corruption by
sions to it, and that it was very well the Bribes of Orrmin's fcwWrf-brim-
known at the time. ful breird brcrd are found -m Scotch,
677 ounces, so all six MSS., see Jamieson.
unces Ha., which probably meant
the same thing, supra p. 304, and not 697 So all the MSS. Either
inches. s a y n t is a dissyllable, see note to v.
679 colpoun's, I have adopted 120, or the line has a defective first
a systematic spelling, c u 1 p o n s Ha. measure, to which the extremely uik.
P., colpous E. He., cul pones acseuted nature of t h a t is opposed.
718 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CHAP. VII. § 1.
4- Weel coud' he reed' a lessoun or a storie,
4- But altherbest he sang an offertorie ;
For weel he wiste, whan that song was songe,
He moste precK , and weel affijl' his tonge, 712
To winne silver, as he right weel coude ;
Theerfoor' he sang so mery' and so loude.
CHAWCEEES PBETEE.
Nou hav' I toold you schortly in a clawse
Th' estaat, th' array, the nombr ', and eek the cawse 716
Why that assembled, was this companye
In Southwerk at this gentel hostelrye,
That hight the Tablard, faste by the Belle.
But nou is tyme to you for to telle 720
Hou that we baren us, that ilke night,
Whan we wer' in that hostelry* alight ;
And after wol I tell' of our' vyage,
And al the rem'nawnt of our' pilgrimage. 724
But first I prey1 you of your' curteysye
That ye ne rett' it nat my vilaynye
Thowgh that I playn\j spek' in this matere,
To tellen you her' wordes and her' chere ; 728
]Ne thowgh I spek' her' wordes properly.
For this ye knowen al so weel as I,
Whoso schal tell' a taal' after a man',
He moost' Tellers', as neygh as e'er he can, 732
— Ev'iy word, if it be in his charge,
Al spek' he ne'er so rudely or large :
Or elles he moot tell' his taal' untrewe,
Or/<?ywe thing, or find' his wordes newe. 736
He may not spare, thowgh he wer' his brother ;
He moost' as weel sey oo word as another.
Crist spaak himself ful brood' in holy writ,
And weel ye woot no vilayny' is it. 740
Eek' PLATO seyth, whoso that can him rede,
The wordes moot be cosin to the dcde.
Also I prey' you to foryeev' it me,
Al haav' I not set folk in her' degre 744
Her' in this taal' as that they schulde stonde ;
My wit is schort, ye may weel understonde.
711 weel he wiste, so all the follows; compare Ihttde, mitrie in the
six MSS., wel wyst he Ha. Cuckoo Song, supra p. 427. Hence
714 so merily P., ful me- the above conjectural reading,
riely Ha. so meriely Co., the 727 I playnly spek', so all
murierly E., the muryerly the six MSS., I speke al pleyn
He., the meryerely Ca., so Ha.
merely L., the regular form would 733 ev'ry word Ha., eueriche
be m e r i c. as in 1 o u d c, which \v o r d P., the other MSS. insert a,
CHAP. VII. $ 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHATICEK's PROLOGUE. 719
"Weel kuud -e reed a les-uun or a stooT/c,
But al'dherbest -e saq an ofertocme ;
For weel -e wist'e, whan dhat soq was suq-e,
He moost-e preetsh, and weel afttT -is tuq-e, 712
To wzire s»Tver, as -e r*£ht weel kuud'e ;
Dheerfoor -e saq soo mer-» and soo
Tshau'seeres Prareer.
Nuu naav li toold ju short'hY m a klauz-e
Dh- estaat', dh- arai-, dhe nunvbr-, and eek dhe kauz'e 716
Whu dhat asenrbled was dim kumpam're
In Suuth- werk at dim dzhen't'l ostelr/re,
Dhat mKht dhe Tab'ard', fast-e bzV dhe Bel'e.
But nuu is tw'ine too ju for to tel'e 720
Huu dhat we baaren us dhat »lk-e n?Z-ht,
"Whan wee wer in dhat ostelm- ali/cht •
And aft'er wol li tel of uur vw'aadzh-e,
And al dhe rem'naunt* of uur ptTgn'maadzlre. 724
But ftrst li prai Jim of JUUT kurtaist're
Dhat jee ne ret it not mii vM'lai'ntre,
Dhoouktch dhat li plaurltY speck in dhzs matee're.
To tel-e Juu -er word'es and -er tshee're ; 728
Ne dhooukz0h li speek -er word'es prop-erlw.
For dim je knoou'en al so weel as li,
Whoo-soo shal tel a taal aft'er a man,
He moost reners', as naU-h as eer -e kan, 732
Evm word, if it bee in -is tshardzh'e,
Al speek -e neer so ryyd'ebV or lardzlre ;
Or el*es nee moot tel -is taal untreu'e,
Or fain-e thz'q, or fmd -is word'es neu'e. 736
He mai not spaar'e, dhoouk«7h -e wer -is broodh'er ;
He moost as weel sai oo word as anoodh'er.
Kr«'st spaak -nnself* ful brood in noo'U' rtoitt
And weel je woot noo vz'rlai'n/r is it. 740
Eek Plaa'too saith, Ayhoosoo* dhat kan -in\ reed'e,
Dhe word'es moot be kuz*«n too dhe deed'e.
Alsoo* li prai Juu to forjeev it mee,
Al naav /*' not set folk in ner degree* 744
Heer m dhz's taal, as dhat dhai shuld'e stond'c ;
MiV wit is short, je mai weel un'derstond'e.
as en erich a word E., apparently more correct. Orrmin writes o]>err for
to avoid a defective first measure. the adjective, and both olwr and oj>J>r
738 another. I have throughout for the conjunction. That distinction
pronounced other as (udlrer), because has been carried out in the pronuncia-
ofthe alternative orthography outher, tionof the Proclamation of Henry III.,
supra p. 267. This rhyme, however, supra pp. 501-3-5.
shews that there must have also been a 744 not set folk, so all the six
sound (oodh'cr), which is historically MSS., folk nat set Ha.
720 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CHAP. VII. § i.
THE HOOSTE AND HIS MERTH.
Greet chere maad' our' boost' us ev'rychoon,
And to the soupeer sett' lie us anoon ; 748
And sm'ed us with vytayl' atte bestc.
Strong was the wyn, and wcel to driiik' us leste.
A seeui'ly man our' kooste was withalle
For to haan been a marschal in an halle ; 752
A large man was he with eyghcn stepe,
A fair' re lurgeys is ther noon in Chepe :
Boold of his spech', and wys, and wecl ytawght,
And of manhode lacked' him right nawght. 756
iii Eek theerto he was right a mcrye man,
And after soupeer pleyen he bigan,
And spaak of merth' amonges other thinges,
"Whan that we hadde maad our' reckeninges ; 760
And seyde thus : Lo, lording's, trewely,
Ye been to me weelcomen hertely,
For by my trouth', if that I schul not lye,
vi iii I ne sawgh not this yeer so mery a companye 764
At ones in this herbergh, as is nou.
Fayn wold I do you merthe, wist' I hou,
And of a mcrth' I am right nou bithowght,
To doon you ees\ and it schal coste nowght. 768
Ye goon to Cawnterbery : God you spede,
The blisful martyr quyte you your' mede !
And weel I woot, as ye goon by the weye,
Ye schapen you to talken and to plcye ; 772
For trewely comfort ne merth is noon
To rydc by the weye domb' as stoon ;
And theerfoor' wol I make you dispoort,
As I seyd' erst, and do you som comfort. 776
iii And if you lyketh alle by oon assent
— For to standen at my juggement ;
And for to werken as I schal you seye,
To morwe, whan ye ryden by the weye, 780
Nou by my fader sowle that is deed,
iii 3>ut ye be mcrye, smyteth of myn heed.
Hoold up your hond withoutc more speche.
Our' counxeyl was not longe for to seche ; 784
Us thowght' it n'as not worth to maak' it wys,
And grau'ntcd. him withoute mor' avys,
And bad him sey' his verdyt', as him leste.
Lording's, quoth he, nou herk'neth for the beste, 788
756 lacked' him, this is con- 759 amonges E. He. Co.
iectural ; lakkede he Ha., him 764 I ne sawgh not, this is
1 a c k e d e the &ix MSS. variously a composite reading ; I ne saugh
spelled, in which case the final e must Ha., I sawgh not the other MSS.
be pronounced, which is so unusual variously spelled. The Ha. has there-
that I have preferred adopting the order fore a trissyllabic first measure, which
of Ua. and the construction of the is unusual and doubtful ; to write both
other MSS. tic and not introduces an Alexandrine.
CHAP. VII. § 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCEft's PROLOGUE. 721
Dhe Oost and n«fs Merth.
Greet tsheere maad uur Oost us evm'tshooir,
And too dhe suup-eer set -e us anoon ; 748
And serreth us with vtY'tail- at'e best'e.
fctroq was dhe w»Yn, and weel to driqk us lest'e.
A seenrhY man uur oost'e was withal'e
For to iiaan been a marshal tn an nal-e ; 752
A lardzhe man was nee with ai/tlren steep'e
A fair-re burdzhais is ther noon m Tshecp-e :
Uoold of -is speetsh, and w«'s, and weel ttaukteht',
And of mau'Hood'e lak'cd Hnn Ttkht nauktpht. 756
Eek dheertoo nee was n'A-ht a mer«e man,
And aft'er suup-eer' plaren nee btgan-,
And spaak of merth amuq'es udh'er thtq-es,
Whan dhat we nad'e maad uur rek-em'q-cs ; 760
And said'e dhus : Loo, lord't'qz, treu*el*V,
Je been to mee weel'kuuren Her'teltY,
For bt't mii truuth, tf dhat li shul not l«'re,
li nee saukwh not dh«s jeer so mert' a kumpantre 764
At oon-es tn dh/s ner'berkh, as *'s nuu.
Fain wold li duu ju merth'e, wist It HUU,
And of a merth li am n'Aht nuu brthouktcht',
To doon juu ees, and t't shal kost'e noukM?ht. 768
Je goou to Kaunt'erber'tV : God juu speed'e,
Dhe bh's'ful marttYr keceVt'e juu Jnur meed'e !
And weel li woot, as jee goon bw dhe ware,
Je shaap'en juu to talk'en and to plai'e ; 772
For treu'eliV kumfort' ne merth is noon
To ri'td'e bn dhe wai'e dumb as stoon ;
And dheerfoor wold li maak'e Juu dt'spoort',
As li said erst, and doo ju sum kumfort'. 776
And tf ju ItVk'eth al'e bt* oon asent*
For to stand'en at mtV dzhyydzh'ement' ;
And for to werk'en as li shal ju sai'e,
To mor'we, whan je rttd'cn bit dhe ware, 780
Nuu bn mtt faad'er sooul'e, dhat is deed,
But jee be mer'te, smtVt'eth of nmn need.
Hoold up juur nond wtthuut'e moor'e speetsh'e.
Uur kuun-sail was not loq-e for to seetsh'e ; 784
Us thoukwht t't n- -as not worth to maak t't wns,
And graunt'ed Htm wi'thuut'e moor avt't's',
And bad -t'm sai -lis ver'dtVt as -tin leste.
Lordi'qz-, k^oth nee, nuu nerk'neth for dhe best'e, 788
"We might read the Ha. I ne sawgh this yere swiche a compagnie, which
this yeer, asan Alexandrine with is probably conjectural. See p. 649.
a defective first measure. Perhaps I 782 smyteth of mynheed
is a mistake, and ne sawgh tnis Ha., I wol yeve you myn heed
yeer, or this yeer sawgh not, E. He. Co. P. and Sloanc MS. 1685,
may be correct, but there is no autho- variously spelled, '. j e u c > o w e
rity for it. Tyrwhitt reads : I saw not Mine hedeL. But if ye E.
722 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CHAP. VII. § i.
But taak'th it not, I prey* you, in disdeyn,
This is the poynt, to speken schort and playn ;
That eech of yoti to schorte with your' weye,
iii In this vyage schal telle tales tweye, 792
To Cawnterbery-ward, I meen' it so,
And hoomward he schal tellen other two,
Of aventtir's that whylom haan bifalle.
And which of you that beer'th him best of alle, 796
That is to seyn, that telleth in this caas
Tales of best sentenc' and moost solaas,
Schal han a soitpeer at your' alther cost
Heer5 in ibis place, sitting' by this post, 800
Whan that we com' ageyn from Cawnterbery.
And for to make you the more mery,
I wol myselven gladly with you ryde,
Eight at myn ow'ne cost, and be yoiir' gyde. 804
And whoso wol ray juggement withseye
iii Schal paye for al we spenden by the weye.
And if yc vouchesawf that it be so,
Tel me anoon, withouten wordes mo, 808
And I wol erly schape me theerfore.
This thing was grawnted, and our' othes swore
"With ful glad hert', and prey* fan him also
He wolde t-oucfiesawf for to doon so, 812
And that he wolde been our' governour,
And of our' tales /w/ and report our,
And sett' a soupeer at a certayn prys ;
"We wolde reuled be at his devys 816
In heygh and low', and thus by oon assent
"We been accorded to his juggement.
And theerupon the wyn was fet anoon ;
We dronken, and to reste went' eech oon, 820
"Withouten eny leng're taryinge.
"WE ETDEN FORTH.
A morwe whan the day bigan to springe,
Up roos our' hoost, and was our' alther cok,
And gader'd us togider in a flok, 824
And forth we ryd* a lytel moor' than paas,
Unto the watering' of Saynt Thomas.
And theer our' boost' bigan his hors areste,
And seyde, Lordes, herk'neth, if you leste. 828
Ye woot your' foorward, I it you recorde,
If evesong and morwesong accorde,
795 why lorn E. He. Co. P. L., -which is unlikely, as they must have
and so Tyrwhitt, Sloane MS. 1685, all known them; why lorn is
omits the word ; of aventures suitable for both sets of tales, and a
that ther han bifalle Ha, word of that kind is wanted. The
which would refer only to the second Sloane MS. 1685 also spells aven-
stories and imply that they should toures, see p. 635, note 1. The
relate to adventures at Canterbury, passage is wanting in Ca.
CHAP. VII. § 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. 723
But taakth it not, II prai mu, in. disdain-,
Dhis is dhe puint, to speek'en short and plain ;
Dhat eetsh of juu to short'e with juur ware,
/n dhis vii'aadzh'e shal tel'e taal'es twai'e, 792
To Kaunt'erberiiward, Ii meen it soo,
And hoonvward nee shal tel'en udh'er twoo,
Of aa'ventyyrz' dhat wlmTom naan bifal-e.
And whitsh of juu dhat heerth -im best of al'e, 796
Dhat is to sain, dhat tel'eth in dhis kaas
Taal'es of best sentens' and moost soolaas*,
Shal naan a suup-eer at Juur al'dher kost,
Heer in dhis plaas-e, sit'iq- \>ii dhis post, 800
Whan dhat we kum again* from Kamrterberii.
And for to maak'e JTIU dhe moore merii,
Ii wol miiselven glad'lzi with juu riid'e,
Ri/cht at mitn oou'ne kost, and bee juur giid-c. 804
And whoo-soo wol mii dzhyydzh-ement withsai-e
Shal pai'e for al we spend'en bii dhe wai'e.
And if je vuutsh-esauf- dhat it be soo,
Tel me anoon- withuut'en word'es moo, 808
And Ii wol erlii shaap-e mee dheerfoore.
Dhis thiq was graunt'ed, and uiir ooth-es swoor'e
With ful glad Hert, and prarden nim alsoo-
He wold'e vuutsh-esauf- for to doon soo, 812
And dhat -e wold'e been uur guirvernuur,
And of uur taal-es dzhyydzh and rep'ortuui",
And set a suup'eer at a sert'ain' pries ;
We wold'e ryyl'ed bee at His deviis' 816
In nai^h and loou ; and dhus bii oon asent*
We been akord'ed too -is dzhyydzlrement'.
And dheer'upon' dhe wmi was fet anoon ;
We druqk-en, and to rest'e went eetsh oon, 820
Withuut'en en'ii leq're tar'i,iq*e.
We riid'en forth.
A mor'we whan dhe dai bigan- to spriq'e,
Up roos uur oost, and was uur al'dher kok,
And gad'erd us togid'er in a flok, 824
And forth we riid a lii't'l moor dhan paas,
Untoo' dhe waa'teriq' of Saint Toomaas*.
And dheer uur oost bigan' -is nors arest'e,
And said'e, Lord'es, nerk'neth, if juu lest'e. 828
Je woot Jnr foor'ward, Ii it juu rekord'e,
/f ecvesoq and mor'wesoq akord'e,
798 moost, so all the six MSS., sworne, and if the ellipsis be not
o f Ha. assumed before swore it must at
least occur before p r e y 'd e n.
810 our' othes swore, Prof.
Child points out an ellipsis of w e as 824 in a flok He. P. L., Sloane
in v. 786, see supra p. 376, art. Ill, MS. 1685, the others have alle in
Ex. 6. The past participle would be a flock, with various spellings
724 TEXT OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. CHAP. VII. § i.
Let see nou who schal telle first a tale.
As ever' moot I drinke wyn or ale, 832
Whoso be rebel to my juggement
iii Schal paye for al that by the wey' is spent.
Nou draweth cut, cer that we forther twinne ;
And which that hath the schortest schal beginne. 836
Syr1 knight, quoth he, my mayster and my lord,
Xou draweth cut, for that is myn accord.
Com'th neer, quoth he, my lady pryoresse,
And ye, syr* clerk, lat be your schamfastnesse, 840
iii Ne studicih nat ; ley hand to, ev'ry man !
Anoon to drawen ev'ry wight bigan,
And schortly for to tellen as it was,
Wer' it by aventur\ or sort, or caas, 844
The sooth is this, the cut fil to the knight',
Of which ful blyth' and glad was ev'ry wight,
And tell' he moost' his tal' as was resoun,
By foorward and by composirioun, 848
As ye haan herd ; what nedeth wordes mo ?
And whan this gode man sawgh it was so,
As he that wys was and obedient
To kep' his foorward by his fre assent, 852
iii He seyde : Sin I schal biginne the game,
What ! Weelcom be the cut, in Goddes name !
Nou lat us ryd', and herk'neth what I seye.
And with that word we ryden forth our' weye ; 856
iii And he bigan with right a mcrye chere
His tal' anoon, and seyd' in this manere.
854 the cat, so all the six MSS., 808 SoE. ; his tale and seide
thou cut Ila. right in this manere Ha.;
In correcting the proofs of this text and conjectured pronuncia-
tion of Chaucer's Prologue I have had the great advantage of Mr.
Henry Nicol's assistance, and to his accuracy of eye and judgment
is due a much greater amount of correctness and consistency than
could have been expected in so difficult a proof.1 Owing to sug-
gestions made by Mr. Nicol, I have reconsidered several indications
of French origin. One of the most remarkable is Powles v. 509,
1 Some trifling errors escaped obser- Abuven, v. 66 Ajain-, T. 71 al, v. 72
Tation till the sheets had been printed dzhen't'l, v. 107 fedh-rcs, v. 144 sakwh,
off, which the reader will have no diffi- v. 181, Din's, v. 210 kan, v. 241
culty in correcting, such as e, o, i for evm'tsh, v. 265 HZ'S tuq-e, v. 284 men,
ee, oo, y, etc. The following are more v. 292 world'ltt, v. 334 on dhe morw-,
important. Read in TEXT, v. 15 v. 414 grund-ed, v. 424 jaaf. Read
specially, v. 69 poor?, v. 123 entuned, in the FOOTNOTES, on T. 60, 1. 3
T. 152 streyt, v. 208 Frere, v. 260 nob'l, on v. 120, 1.1 saynt, on
pore, v. 289 soberly, v. 365 frescfi, v. 120, last line but three, "all the six
T. 569 vyfayle, v. 570 tayk, T. 599 MSS. except L.", and add at the end
governing, v. 601 age. Eead in the of the note " and L. omits also," on
PRONUNCIATION, v. 14 sundrtt, v. 23 v. 247, 1.1 noon, on v. 305, 1. 1 lie,
kuni, Y, 3o wht'tlz, v. 48 ferre, v. 53 on v. 512, 1. 1, foolde.
CHAP. VII. $ 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER'S PROLOGUE. 725
Let sec nuu whoo shal tcl'e first a taal-e.
As ever moot /* drjqk'e w*Yn or aal'e, 832
Whoo'soo' be reb'el too nm dzhyydzb/ement*
Shal pare for al dhat bw dhe wai fs spent.
Nuu drau'eth kut, eer dhat we furdh-er twiire ;
And wht'tsh dhat Hath dhe short-est shal bt'giire. 836
SiYr km'Aht, kwoth nee, nm maist'er and nw lord,
Nuu drau'eth kut, for dhat is nmn. akord'.
Kumth neer, kwoth nee, nuY laa'diY pm'*ores-e,
And jee, szYr klerk, lat bee jur shaanrfastnes-e, 840
Nee stud'feth nat ; lai Hand too, evrtY man !
Anoon' to drau'en evrtY vrikht btgair,
And shoit'ltY for to tel'en as it was,
Wer it biY aa'ventyyr-, or sort, or kaas, 844
Dhe sooth t's dh/s, dhe kut fil too dhe km'Aht,
Of wht'tsh fill blmlh and glad was evnY we'Arht,
And tel -e moost -is taal as was ree-suun-,
BiY foor'ward and biY kompoostYs'/uun-, 848
As jee naan nerd ; what need'eth word'es moo ?
And whan dhis good'e man saukw;h ft was soo,
As nee dhat w»Ys was and obee'dfent*
To keep -is foor'ward biY -fs free asent*, 852
He said'e : Sm It shal bfgiire dhe gaam'e,
"What ! weel'kum* bee dhe kut, in God'es naam'e !
Nuu lat us riYd, and nerk'neth what 7i sai-e.
And with dhat word we m'd'en forth uur wai'e. ; 856
And nee btgan with rikht a mer'fe tsheer'e
He's taal anoon1, and said in dhis man'eere.
his tale anoon, and seyde MSS. in various spellings,
as ye may heere, the other
which seemed to have a French pronunciation, but which ought
perhaps to be marked P o w ' 1 e s, the form P o w c 1 appearing in
v. 13938, supra p. 266, a direct derivative from Orrmin's Pa well
with a long a. The alterations thus admitted affect the calculation
on p. 651, which was made from the MS. As now printed (making
the corrections just mentioned), the numbers are as follows : —
Lines containing no French word 286, per cent. 33-3
only one
two French words
three ,, ,,
four „ ,,
five „ „
359,
179,
29,
4,
1,
417
20-9
3-5
0-5
0-1
Lines in Prologue . . 858 100-0
These numbers are not sensibly different from the former. The
number of Trissyllabic measures after correction appears as 76, the
numbers in the six classes on p. 648 being respectively 25, 6, 3, 4,
29, 9. The number of lines with defective first measures, p. 649,
remains 13, as before. The number of lines with two superfluous
syllables, p. 649, is now 8, vv. 709, 710, having been added.
726 JOHAN G01VER. CHAP. VII. § 2.
§ 2. Gmcer.
Johan Gower, died, a very old man, between 15 August and 24
October 1408, having been blinu since 1400, the year of Chaucer's
death. His three principal works are Speculum Meditantis, written
in French, which is entirely lost; Vox Clamantis, in Latin, still
preserved ; and Confessio Amantis, in English, of which there are
several fine MSS., and which was printed by Caxton in 1483. In
this edition Caxton calls him : " Johan Gower squyer borne in
"Walys in the tyme of kyng richard the second." The district of
Gowerland in S. W. Glamorganshire, between Swansea bay and
Burry river, a peninsula, with broken limestone coast, full of caves,
and deriving its name from the "Welsh gwyr = (guu'yr) oblique,
crooked, traditionally claims to be his birth place. Now Gower's
own pronunciation of his name results from two couplets, in which
it is made to rhyme with power and reposer. The first passage, ac-
cording to the MS. of the Society of Antiquaries, is
Sche axe)> me what was my name
Madame I feyde Johan Gower.
Now Johan quod fche in my power,
Thou mufte as of )>i loue ftonde. iii 353 *
The other will be found below, pp. 738-9. The sound was therefore
(Guu'eer), which favours the "Welsh theory. The modern form of
the name is therefore (Geu'ea), and Gowerland is now called
(Gau-eala5nd) in English.
But the correctness of this "Welsh derivation has been disputed.
Leland had heard that he was of the family of the Gowers of Stiten-
ham in Yorkshire, ancestors of the present Duke of Sutherland.
The Duke has politely informed me that the family and traditional
pronunciation of his patronymic Gower is a dissyllable rhyming
to mower, grower, that is (Goo'ea). Now this sound could not be
the descendant of (Guireer), and hence this pronunciation is a pre-
sumption against the connection of the two families, strengthening
the argument derived from the difference of the coats of arms.2
He was certainly at one time in friendly relations with Chaucer,
who, in his Troylus and Cryseyde, writes : —
0 moral Gower, this boke I directe
To the, and to the philosophical Strode,
To vouchensauf, ther nede is, to correcte,
Of youre henignites and zeles good?. 5'77
And Gower, in some manuscripts, makes Venus send a message to
Chaucer, as her disciple and poet, which is printed as an example
below, pp. 738-9.
The text of Gower has not yet been printed from the manuscripts,
1 These references throughout are to edition of the Confessio Amantis, and
Pauli's edition, as explained supra, p. Sir Harris Nicolas' s Notice of Gower,
256. in the Retrospective Review, N. S., vol.
* For other particulars of the life of ii. No weight is to be attributed to his
Gower, derived from legal papers, shew- calling himself English, when asking to
ing that he was possessed of land in be excused for faults in French, in a
Kent, see the life prefixed to Pauli's French poem. He would have no
CHAP. VII. § 2. JOHAN COWER. 727
or from any one MS. in particular. Pauli's edition is founded on
Berthelette's first edition, 1532, "carefully collated throughout"
with the Harl. MSS. 7184 and 3869. Of the first Pauli says:
" This volume, on account of its antiquity and its judicious and
consistent orthography, has been adopted as the hasis for the spelling
in this new edition." Pauli says that he has also used Harl. MS.
3490, and the Stafford MS. where it was important, and that his
"chief labour consisted in restoring the orthography and in regu-
lating the metre, both of which had been disturbed in innumerable
places by Berthelette." As the result is eminently unsatisfactory,
it has been thought best, in giving a specimen of Gower, to print
the original in precise accordance with some MSS.
The following MSS. of Gower's Confessio Amantis are described
by Pauli. At Oxford, having the verses to Eichard II, and those
on Chaucer: MS. Laud. 609, Bodl. 693, Selden, B. 11, Corp. Chr.
Coll. 67 ;— without these verses : MS. Fairfax 3, Hatton 51, Wad-
ham Coll. 13, New Coll. 266;— with the first and without the
second, MS. Bodl. 294 ; — dedicated to Henry of Lancaster, and with
verses on Chaucer ; MS. New Coll. 326. In the British Museum,
Harl. 7184, 3869, 3490. MS. Stafford, in the possession of the
Duke of Sutherland. Pauli does not mention the MS. 1 34, of the
Society of Antiquaries.
The MSS. most accessible to me were the four cited supra p. 253.
Of these the orthography of Harl. 3869 appeared to me the best, and
I have therefore printed it in the first column. In the second
column I have given the text of Harl. 7184, which Pauli professes
to follow ; and in the third the text of the MS. of the Society of
Antiquaries, No. 134.1 The fourth column contains the conjectural
pronunciation. By this means the diversities of the orthography
and the uniformity of the text will be made evident. It is the
former in which we are most interested. The passage selected for
this purpose is the story of Nebuchadnezzar's punishment, as being
unobjectionable in detail, and sufficient in length to give a complete
conception of the author's style.
But as the Message from Venus to Chaucer possesses great interest
from its subject, I have added a copy of it according to Harl. MS.
3869, from which Pauli states that he has taken the copy printed
in his edition. In the second column I have annexed the same text
according to the MS. of the Society of Antiquaries, and, since the
passage does not occur in the other two MSS., in the third column I
have added my own systematic orthography, and in the fourth column
the conjectured pronunciation. For these two last columns a compo-
site text has been chosen, founded on a comparison of the two MSS.
In all cases the phonetic transcript has been constructed on the
same principles as that of Chaucer in the preceding section.
doubt considered himself an English- between z j, hut writes the guttural
man, as he spoke English and was an with the same z that it uses iii Nabu-
English subject and landowner, even if godonozor, I have used z throughout
he had been born in "Wales. its transcription.
1 As this MS. makes no distinction
728
NEBUCHADNEZZAR.
CHAP. VII. $ 2.
THE PUNISHMENT OF NEBUCHADNEZZAR.
Sari. MS. 3869, folio 49* to 5'2a. Harl. JtfS.7184,/ofto23,«,
i 136
Thcr was a kinge bat mocliel myhte
Which Nabugodonofor hihte
Of whom bat .1. fpak hier tofore
Jit in be bible his name is bore
For al be world in Orient
Was hoi at his comandement
As banne of kinges to his liche
Was non fo myhty ne fo riche
To his empire ana to his lawes
As who fei)> al in bilke dawes
Were obeiffant nnd tribut bere
As bogh he godd of Erbe were
Wib ftrengbe he putte kynges vnder
And wroghte of pride many a wonder
He was fo full of veine gloire
That he ne hadde no memoire
That ber was eny good hot he
For pride of his profpmte
Til bat be hihe king of kinges
Which feb and knoweb alle binges
Whos yhe mai nobing afterte
The pnuetes of mannes herte
i 137
Thei fpeke and founen in his Ere
As bogh bei lowde wyndes were
He tok vengance vpon bis pride
Bot for he wolde a while a bide
To loke if he him wolde amende
To him aforetokne he fende
And bat was in his flop be nyhte
This prpude kyng a wonder fyhte
Hadde in his fweuene ber he lay
Him boght vpon a merie day
As he behield be world a boute
A tree fulgrowe he fyh beroute
Whiche ftod be world amiddes euene
Whos heihte ftraghte vp to be heuene
The leues weren faire and large [fol. 50]
Of fruit it bar fo ripe a charge
That alle men it mihte fede
He fih alfo be bowes fpriede
A bouc al Erbe in which were
The kynde ot alle bridde? bere
And eke him boght he fih alfo
The kynde of alle beftes go
Vnder bis tree a boute round
And fedden hem vpon be ground
As he bis wonder ftod and (ih
Him boghte he herde a vois on hih
Criende and feide a bouen alle
Hew doun bis tree and lett it falle
The leues let defoule in hafte
And do be fruit deftmie and wafte
i 136
Ther was a king that mochcl mijte
Which Nabugadonofor highte,
Of whom that I fpak hiere tofore.
Tit in the bible his name is bore
For al the world in the orient
Was holl at his commaundement
And of kinges to his liche
Was non fo mijti ne so riche
To his empire and to his lawes
As who feith all in thilke dawes
Were obeiflant and tribut bere
As thouj he god of erthe were
With ftrengthe he put kinges vnder
And wroujt of pride many a wonder,
He was fo full of veingloire,
That he ne had no memoire,
That ther was any good but he
For pride of his profperite
Til that the high king of kinges
Which feth and knoweth alle thinges
Whoz yhe may no thing afterte
The priuitees of mannes herte
i 137
To speke and sonnen in his here
As thout thei loude wyndes were
He toke vengeaunce vpon this pride
But for he wolde a while abide
To loke if he wolde him amende
To him afore tokcne he fende [fo.23,o,2]
And that was in his flep be nijte
This proude king a wonder fighte
Hadde in his fweuene ther he lay
Him thoujt vpon a mery day
As he behield the world aboute
A tree full growe he figh theroute
The which ftode the world amiddes euene
Whoz heighte draught vp to the heuene
The leues weren faire and large
Of fruit it bar fo ripe a charge
That alle men it might fede
He sigh alfo the bowes spriede
Aboue all erthe in which were
The kinde of alle briddes there
And eke him thoujt he sigh alfo
The kinde of alle beftes go
Vnder the tre aboute round
And fedden hem vpon the ground
As he this wonder ftode and figh
Him thoujte he herde a vois on high
Criend and feide abouen alle
Hewe doun this tree and let it falle
The leues let defoule in hafte
And do the fruit deftroie and wafte
CHAP. VII. § 2. COWER S NEBUCHADNEZZAR.
729
FROM GOWER'S " CONEESSIO AMANTIS," LIB. 1.
Society of Antiquaries, MS. 134, folio
56, b, 2 to 58, a 2.
i 136
There was a kinge ]>at mochell myzte
Whiche Nubugodonozor hyzte
Of whom )>«t . y. fpuk here to fore
Zit in be bible his name is bore
For all }>e orient world in orient
Was hool at his comauwdemewt
As ]?awne of kingfs to his liche
Was nouw fo rayzty ne fo riche
To his empire and to his lawis
As who fave)? all in Jnlke dawis
Were obeyfant anil tribute bere
As }>ouz he god of er)>e were
With ftrengj'e he putte kynges vadir
And wrouzte of pride many awondir
He was fo full of vayne glorye
That he ne hadde no memorye
That \er was eny god but he
For pride of his profperite.
Till \>at ]>e hyze kinge of kinge*
Whiche see]? and kuowej) all jinges
Whos ye may no fywge afterte
The priuete of ma/mis herte
i 137
They fpeke find fownew in his ere
As J'ouz J?ey loude wyndis were
He tok vewiauHce vp on Jis pride
But for he wole awhile abyde
To loke yf he him woldc amende
To him a fore token he fende
And ]>at was in his flepe benyzte
This proude kywge a wowdir fyzte
Hadde in his f\veue» ]>cr he lay [fo. 57,
Him Jiouzte vp on a mery day a, 1]
As he behelde }>e world aboute
A tre full growe he fyze ]>erouto
Whiche ftod J>e world amiddis euene
Whos heyzte ftrauzte vp to j-e heuene
The leuis were« fayre and large
Of frute it bare fo ripe a charge
That all mew it myzte p' fede
He fyzc alfo J>o bowis fprede
Aboue all er|>e in whiche were
The kynde of all briddis }>ere
And eek hi»j }>ouzte he fyze alfo
fe kynde of all bcftis goo
Vndir J>is tre aboute rouude
And fedden hem vp on ^e grounde
As he ]>is wondir ftod and fyze
IIi;« jiouzte ho hcrdc auoys on hyze
Criende and feyde abouew allc
Hew douw J>is tre and lete it falle
The leuis let do foule in hafte
And to j?e frute destriuc and waftc
Conjectured Pronunciation.
i 136
Dher was a kiq dhat mutsh-el m«7ht-e,
Wlu'tsh Naa-buu-goo-doo-nooz-or Ht/At'e,
Of whoom dhat li spaak heer tofoore.
Jet in dhe Bu'b'l- -ts naam ts boore,
For al dhe world in Oo-rt'ent-
Was HOO! at HI'S komaund-ement'.
As dhan of ke'q-es too -is Intsh-e
Was noon soo mi'kht'n nee soo n'tslre;
To HIS einpur- and too -is lau-cs,
As whoo saith, al in dht'lk-e dau-es
Wer oo'baisaunt1, and trtrbvyt beer-e,
As dhooukwh -e God of Ertlre wecrc.
With streqth -e put'e kiq-es un-dcr,
And rwouktt'ht of prii-de man-i a wun'der.
He was so ful of vain-e gloo-r/e
Dhat nee ne nad'e noo memoo'rie
Dhat dhcr was en-ii God but nee,
For pm'd of HIS prosper-itce-.
Til dhat dhe Ht'i&lre Kiq of kiq-cs,
Whrtsh saith and knoou-eth al-e thiq'es,
Whoos ii-e mai noo'thzq' astert'e, —
Dhe pru'vetcez1 of man-es nert'e,
i 137
Dhai speek and suiuren in -is core,
As dhooukw;h dhai luud'c wind-es wecr-e —
Hee took vendzhauns- upon- dhis priid-e.
But, for -e wold a whiil abiid-e
To look if Hee -im wold amcnd'C,
To Him a fooretook-n- -e send-c,
And dhat was, in -is sleep biz n/^ht'e,
Dhis pruud'e kiq a wun-dcr- s^-ht'e
Had, in -is sweevne dheer -e lai.
Him thoukwht upon1 a merit' dui,
As nee beneeld' dhe world abuut e,
A tree fulgroou- -e si/A dheeruut-c
Whitsh stood dhe world am/d-es eevnc,
Whoos nai/rht-e straukw'ht up too dhe Heevne
Dhe leeves weeren fair and lardzh-e,
Of fryyt it baar soo r*Vp a tshardzlre
Dhat al'c men it mi£ht-c feed-e.
He sikh al-soo- dho boou-es sprccd-e
Abuv al erth, in whitsh'e WCCTO
Dhe kind of al-e br/d-es dhee're.
And cek -im thoukwht -e siKh al'soo*
Dhe kind of al-c beest-es goo
Un'der dhis tree abuut'e ruund'
And feed-en neni upon- dhe gnuul.
As nee dhis wun'der stood and st'A-h,
Him thoukit'ht -e iierd a vuis on iit'i^h
Cm'-end1, and said abuven al-e :
" Heu duun dhis tree, and let it fal-e !
" Dhe leeves let defuul- in nast-c,
" And doo dhe fryyt destrui- and wast'c !
47
730
CKAIS
HarL 3fS. 2339.
i 138
And let of fehreden euery branehe
Bot a Rote let it ftaunche
Whan al his Pride is caft to grounde
The rote sehal Le fafte bounde
And fchal no mannes herte bere
Bot cuery luft he fchal forbere
Of man. and lich an Oxe his mete
Of gras he fuhal pourcliache and ete
Til fat fe water of fe heuenc
Haue waiffhen him be times fenene
So fat he be furgknowe ariht
What is f c heueneliche myht
And be mad humble to f e wille
Of him which al mai fane and fpille
This kynge out of his fwefne abreide
And he vpon f e monve it feide
Vnto f e clerkes which he hadde
Bot non of hem f e foj>e aradde
Was non his fweuene cowf e vndo
And it ftod )>ilke time fo
This kyng hadde in fubieccfon
Jude. and of affecc/on
A boue alle of re OH Daniel
He louef . for he cowf e wel
Diuine fat non of er eowf e
To him were alle f inges cowf e
As he it hadde of goddes grace
lie was before f e kinges face
Afcnt. and bode fat he fcholdc
Vpon J>e point f e king of tolde
i 139
The fortnnc of his fweuene expouwde
As it fcholde afterward be founde
Whanne Daniel f is fweuene herde [fo.
He ftod long time er he anfuerde 50&]
And made a wonder heuy chierc
The king tok hiede of his manere
And bad him telle fat he wifte
As he to whom, he mochel trifte
And feide he wolde noght be wrof
Bot Daniel was wonder lof
And feide vpon f i fomen alle
Sire king }>i fweuene mote falle
And naf eles . touchende of this
I wol f e tellen how it is
And what defefe is to fee fchape
God wot if f ou it fchait afcape
The hihe tre which )>ou haft fein
Wif lef and fruit fo wel befein
The which ftod in f e world amiddes
So fat f e beftes and f e briddes
Gouerned were of him al one i
Sire king betoknef f i p^lonc
Which ftant a boue all erf li J-i:-.gcs
Thus regneu vnder f e ]>e kinges
And al f e poeple vnto f e loutej>
And al f e world } i poucr double]'
JTc.r!. .VS. 7184.
i 138
And let of fhrcden eueri braunche
But ate roote 1st it ftaunche
Whan all his pride is caft to grounde
The roote fhall be faft bounde
And fhall no mannes hert bere
But eueri luft he fhall forbere
Of man and lich an hoxe his mete
Of gras he shall purchace and ete
Til that the water of the heuene
Haue waffhen him be tynies feuene
So that he throu} knowe aright
What is the heuenlich might
And be mad humble to the wille
Of him which al may fane and fpille
This king out of his fweuene abreide
And he vpon the morwe it feide
Vnto the clerkes which he hadde
But non of hem the foth aradde
Was non his fweuene couthe vndo
And it stode thilke time foo
This king had in fubieccion
Judee. and of affeccion
Aboue al othir oon Daniell
He loueth. for he couthe well
Diuiue that non othir couthe [fo. 23, b,
To him were all thinges eouthe 1]
As he it hadde of goddes grace
He was before the kinges face
Afent and bode that he shulde
Vpon the point the king of tolde
i 139
The fortune of his fweuene expounde
As it shuld aftirward be founde
Whan Daniel this fweuene herde
He ftod long tyme or he aufwerde
And made a wonder heuy chiere
The king took hiede of his manere
And bad him telle that he wifte
As he to whom that mochel trifte
And feid he wolde noujt be wroth
But Daniel was wonder loth
And feide vpon thi fomen alle
Sir king thi fweuene mot falle
And natheles touchend of this
I AVO! the tellen hou it is
And what defefe is to the fhape
God wot if thou it fhall efcape
The high tree which thou haft fein
With lef and fruit fo wel befein
The which stood in the world amiddes
So that the beftes and the briddes
Gouerned were of him alone
Sir king betokeneth thi pcrfonc
Which ftant aboue all ertheli thinges
Thus reignen vnder the kinges
And all the people vnto the loutcth
And all the world thi power doubteth
CHAP. VII. § 2.
GO'NVER S NEBUCHADXEZZA.R.
731
Soc. A,>t. MS. 134.
i 138
And Ictt of fchredcw curry brancuc
But at rote lete it stauncbe.
Whan all )>is pride is cade to grounde
The rote fehall be fafte bounde
And schall no ma/mis herte berc.
But euwy lufte he fchall forberc
Of man and liche an oxe his mete
Of gras he fchall purchace and ete
Till )>ai j^e water of ]>e heuc;t
Ilaue wafchen hi>» be timis seue«.
So )i«t hee )mrgh knowe ary/.te
"What is )>e heuen liche myxte.
And he made vmble to J^e willo,
Of him whiche all may fuue and fpille.
This ky«ge oute of his IVeue/*
abreyde.
And hee vp on J?e morow it feyde
Vn to )>e clerkis whiche he hadde
But none of hem )>e fo)>e aradde.
Was nonw his fweuc/i cou)>e vndoo,
And it ftood J>ilke tyme foo [fo. 57, «, 2]
This kywge hadde in fubiccciou;*
Jude and of affeccyoiu*
Aboue alle o'per on« daniell
He loue]» for he cou)>e well
Diuife j>«t nonw o^er couje
To him wer« all )>ingtf* cou)>e
As he hadde of goddis grace
He was tofore )?e kyngis face
Afent and bode j?«t he fchulde
Vp on J>e poynte J>e kynge of tolde
i 139
The fortune of his fweue« exponde
As it fchulde aftirwarde be ibu«de
Whan daniell Jis fweuew herde
He ftood longe tyme er he anfwerde
And made a wowlir beuy chere
pe kynge tok hcde of his manere
And bad hiwt telle }>«t he wifte.
And he to whom he mochel trifle
And feyde he wolde nouzt be wroj>
But daniel was wondir lo]>
And feyde vp on )>y fomew alle
Ser« kjTige Jy fweuew mot falle
And na^eles touchende of Jus
I wol )>e tellen how it is
And what defefe is to )>e fchape
God wot yf. j>ou . it fchall afcliape
The hyze tre which .f ou. haft feyne
"Wit A leef and frute fo wel befej-ne
The whiche ftod iu J>e world amiddes
^o J?at fe bcftis and )>e briddis.
Gouprnid were of hij» allone
Sere kynge bitokenej> J»y pwfone
Whiche ftante aboue all er^ely Jyng^s
Thus regnew vndir J>e te kyng««
And of >e peplt vn to )>e loute]?
And all )>e world J>y power doutcj'
Conjectured Pronunciation.
i 138
" And let of-shrecd-eu evr/« brauntsh-c,
1 But at-e root-e let tt stauntsh'e.
" Whan al -is pnYd *s kast to grund-e,
" Dhe root-e shal be fast-e bund-e.
" He shal noo man-es nert-e bee-re,
" But evru lust -e shal forbee-re
" Of man, and lu'tsh an oks -is meet-e
" Of gras -e shal purtshaas-, and cct-e,
" Til dhat dhe waa-ter of dhe neevne
" Haav waish-en Him bu ttim-cs seevnc,
" Soo dhat ne bee thurkwh'knoou- ar*'/tht,
" What is dhe iieevenl/z'tsh-e m;'/tht,
" And bee maad unvb'l too dhe wj'l-e
" Of Him, wh»tsh al mai saav and spd-e."
Dh«s ki'q uut of -is sweevn- abraid-e.
And nee upon' dhe mor-w- it said-e
Untoo' dhe klerk-es whz'tsh -e iiad-e,
But noon of Hem dhe sooth arad-e,
Was noon -is sweevne kutith undoo*.
And it stood dhdk-e t^'m-e so,
Dhi's ki'q Had in subdzhek'saiuu'
Dzhj-ydec-, and of afek*stuun*
Abuv al udh-r- oon Daa-nz'eel'
He luveth, for He kuuth-e wel
Dt'vi'rne dhat noon udh-er kuut.h-e.
To Htm weer al-o thiq-es kuuth'e
As nee it Had of God-es graa-se.
He was befoor dhe k«'q-es faa-se
Asent', and boo-de dhat -e shold-e
Upon' dhe puint dhe k/q of-toold'e,
i 139
Dhe fortyvn- of -is sweevn- ekspuun-de,
As it shoid afterward be fuirde
Whan Daa'Ui'eel- dh/'s sweevne nerd-e
He stood loq ttYni eer HOC answcrd'e,
And maad a wmrder HCV/I tshee-re,
Dhe ki'q took need of H/S mance-re
And baad -tin tel'e dhat -e wi'st-e,
As nee to whoom -e mutsh'c tn'st'e,
And said -e wold-e noukfrht be ricooth.
But Daa-nt'eel1 was wun-der looth,
And said : " Upon- dht* foo-men al-e,
" Siir k/q, dht't sweevne moo-te fal-e !
"And, naa-dhelees, tutsh-end' of dhjs,
" It wol dhee tel*en HUU it »'s,
" And what dj'seez' is to dhee shaa'pe,
" God wot ff dhuu it shalt eskaa-pe !
" Dhe Ht'A-h-e tree wht'tsh dhuu nast sain
" With leef tmd fryyt soo wel bcsain-,
" Dhe whi'tsh stood in dhe world ami'd-es,
" So dhat dhe beest-es and dhe br<d'es
" Guvern'ed weer of Htm aloon-,
" Siiv ki'q, bctook'ncth dim persoon",
" Whi'tsh staut abuv al erth-hV thtq-cs,
" Dims reoiren un'der dhee dhe kj'q'os,
"And al dho peep-1- untoo' dhee liiufeth,
"And al dliu world dh/< puircor* duut'eth,
COWER S NEBUCHADNEZZAR.
CIIAI-. VII. } 2.
Harl. MS. 3869.
So fat wif rein honour deceiued
Thou haft f e reuerence weyued
Fro him which is f i king a boue
That J>ou for drede ne for loue
i 140
Wolt noting knowen of f i godd
Which now for f e haf mad a rodd
Thi veine gloire and f i folie
With grete peincs to chaftie
And of f e vois f ou herdeft fpeke
Which bad f e bowes for to breke
And hewe and felle doun f e tree
That word belongef vnto fee
Thi regne fchal ben ou<wf rowe
And f ou despuilcd for a f rowe
Bot fat f e Rote fcholde ftondc
Be fat f ou fchal wel vnderftonde
Ther fchal a biden of f i rcgne
A time ajein whan f ou fchalt regne
And ek of fat f ou herdeft feic
To take a mannes herte a wcie
And scttc here a beftial
So fat he lich an Oxe fchal '.
Pafture . and fat hebe bereined
Be times fefne and fore peined
Til bat he kuowe his goddcs mihtes
[fol. 51]
Than fcholde he ftonde ajein vprihtcs
Al f is betoknef bin aftat
Which now wif god is in debat
Thi mannes forme fchal be laffed
Til seuene jer ben ouerpaffed
And in be likneffe of a bcfte
Of gras fchal be f i real fefte
The weder fchal vpon f e reine
And vnderftond fat al f is peine
i 141
Which f ou fchal foffre f ilke tide
Is fchape al only for f i pride
Of yeine gloire and of f e finne
Which f ou haft longe ftoA'den inne
SO vpon f is condici'on
Thi fweuene haf expoficion
Bot er f is f ing befalle in dcde
Amende fee. f is wolde .1. rede
}if and departe fin almeffe
Do msrcy forf wif rihtwifneffe
Bcfech. and prei. f e hihe grace
For fo f ou mint f i pes purchace
Wif godd. and ftond in good acord
BOt Pride is lof to leue his lord
And wol noght soffre humilite
Wib him to ftonde in no degree
Ana whan a fchip haf loft his ftiere
Is nou fo wys fat mai him ftiere
Ilarl MS. 7184.
So that with vein honour deceiued
Thou haft the reuerence weyued
Fro him which is thi king aboue
That thou for drede ne for loue
i 140
Wolt no thing knowen of this god
Which now for the hath made a rod
Thi veingloire and thi folie
With gret pcines to chaftie
And of the vois thou herdeft fpeke
Which bad the bowes for to breke
And hewe and felle doun the tree
That word belongeth vnto the
Thi reigne fhall be ouerthrowe
And thou defpuiled for a throwe
But that the roote fhall ftonde
But that thou fhalt wel vnderftonde
Ther shall a biden of thi reigne
A tyme ayein whan thou shalt rcgne
[fol. 23, l>, 2]
And eke of that thou herdeft fcic
To take a mannes hert aweie
And fette there a beftiall
So that he like an oxe fhall
Pafture. and that he be bereined
Be tymes fefne and fore peined,
Till that he knowe his goddes mijtes,
Than fhuld he ftonde ayein vprightes
All this betokeneth thine estat
Which now with god is in debat
Thi mannes forme fhall be laffed
Til feuen ycre ben ouerpaffed
And in the likneffe of a befte
Of gras shall be thi roiall fefte
The weder fhall vpon the rayne
And vnderftonde that all his peine
i 141
Which thou fhalt fuffre thilke tide
Is fhape all only for thi pride
Of veingloire and of the sinne
Which thou haft longe ftonden inne
So vpon this condicion
Thi fweuene hath expoficion
But er this thing befalle indede
Amende the this wold I rede
Yif and departe thine almeffe
Doth mercy forth with rightwifnefle
Befeche and praic the high grace
For so thou mijt thi pees purchace
With god and ftonde in good acord.
But pride is loth to leue his lorde
And wol not fuffre humilite
With him to ftonde in no degree
And whan a fhip hath loft his ftiere
Is non fo wys that may him ftiere
CHAP. VII. § 2.
GOWER'S NEBUCHADNEZZAR.
733
Soe. Ant. MS. 134.
So Jwt \vit/» veyne honoure deceyued.
Thou haft )>e reuerence weyued
Fro hi?» whiche is J?y kynge aboue
That j?ou for drede ne for loue.
i HO
57, 6, 1]
Wolte no J>y«ge knowew of )iy god [fo.
Whiche now for )>e ha]> made arod
Thy vayne glory and )?y folye
Wi> gret peynis to chaftye
And of )>e voyce j>ou herdeft fpeke.
Whiche bad ]>e bowis for to breke
And hewe and falle dourc }>e tre
That worde bilongej> vn to )>e
Thy regne fchall ben ouerjn-owe
And ]?ou defpuiled for a )>rowe
Bot J«t }>e rote fchulde ftonde
Be ))«t .J><m. fchalt wel vndirftonde
Ther fchall abiden of J>y regue
A tyme azen whan Ipou fchalt rcgne
And eek of J>«t ]>ou herdeft fey.
To take amawnis herte awey
And sette J>er a beftiall
So }>«t he liche an oxe fchall
Pasture and j)at he be bereynid
Be tymes feuene and fore peyned
Till ]>at he knowe his goddis myztis
Than fchulde he ftonde azen vpryztis
All J>is betokenc^ Jyne aftate
Whiche now witA god is indcbate
•Thy ma;mis forme fchall be laffid
Til seuew zere ben ousrpaffid
And in J?e likneffe of abefte
Of gras fchall be )>y riall fefte
The wedir fchall vp on )>c reyne
And vndirftowde >at all J?is p'eyne
i 141
Whiche .>ou. fchalte fuffre >ilke tyde
Is fchape all only for J>y pryde
Of vayne glory and of }>y fynne
Whiche jou. hafte longe ftonden i;me
So vp on }>is co«diciou;»
Thi fweuew ha]> expcficiouw
But er )>is ]>y>'ge be falle \n dede
.Amende J?e |>is wolde y rede
Zif and dcpartc \>yn almefle
Do mercy for]? witA rj-ztwifnefle
Befeche and preye Je hyze grace.
For fo .Jou. myzte )>y pees purchaco
[fo. 57, b, 2]
Wt'tA god and ftonde in good acorde
But prt'de is lo]> to leue his lorde
And wolde nouzt suffre humilite
WttA him to ftonde in nodcgre
And whawne a fchip ha]> lofte his ftere
Is nou» fo wis )>«t may him ftcrc
Conjectured Pron unciation.
" Soo dhat, we'th vam on'uur- desaived,
*' Dhuu nast dhe reverens-e waived
" Froo Htm, wlu'tsh is dhw' k«'q abuve,
" Dhat dhuu for dreed'e nee for luve
i 140
" Wolt noo-thjq knoou-en of Shis God,
" Whftsh nuu for dhee Hath maad a rod,
" Dhu vain-e gloo-rt and dim folu'-e
" Wt'th greet'e pam-es to tshastu'-e.
' And of dhe vnis dhuu nerd'est speek-e,
' Whttsh baad dhe boou'es for to breek'e,
' And neu and fel-e duun dhe tree, —
' Dhat word beloq-eth un-to dhee.
' Dim reen-e shal been overthrooife,
" And dhuu despuil-ed for a throou-e.
" But dhat dhe root-e shold'e stond-e,
" Bii dhat dhuu shalt wel un-derstond-e,
" Dher shal abnd-en of dhw rcen-e
" A turn ajain- whan dhuu shalt reen-e.
" And eek of dhat dhuu nerd'est sai'e,
" To taak a man*es Hert awai'e,
*' And set'e dheer a bees't/aal-,
" So dhat -e litk an oks-e shal
" Pastyyr', and dhat -e bee berain-cd
" BzV tunre seevn- and SOOTC pain*ed
" TJ! dhat -c knoou -is
" Dhan shold -e stond ajain* uprz'/cht'es —
" Al dhz's betook-neth dhu'n estaat-,
" Whj'tsh nuu wj'th God is in debaat',
" Dim man-es form-e shal be las-ed
" Til seevne jeer been overpas-ed,
" And m dhe h'/k-nes- of a beest'e
" Of gras shal bee dhn ree-al feest'e
" Dhe wed'er shal upon* dhee rain'c.
" And un'derstond' dhat al dhz's pain-c
i 141
" Whttsh dhuu shalt suf-er dh«lk-c tiYd-e,
" 7s shaap al oon-lu for dhn prnd-e
" Of vahre gloo'rt and of dhe szh'e
" Whitsh dhuu nast loq-e stond-en tn-e.
" Soo up-on- dht's kondw-smun
" Dhu swcevn- -ath ekspostrseuun.
" But eer dh/s thi'q befal- in deed-e
" Amend-e dhee. Dhis wold It reed'a,
" Jz'v, and depart-e dhtVn almes-e,
" Doo mer-su' forth with r»'&ht'we'snes'e,
" Bcseetsh* and prai dhe Htkh'e grans-c.
" For soo dhuu nu'A'ht dhu' pees purtshaas'e
"Wt'th God, and stond in good akord'."
But prt'z'd is looth to leev -is lord,
And wol noukwht suf-r- yymu-h't-tee'
With Him to stond in noo deegree*.
And when a ship Hath lost -t's steere
Js noon soo wti's dhat mai -im steer a
734
GOWER'S NEBUCHADNEZZAR. CHAP. Vll. f 2.
Sari. MS. 3869.
Ajein be wawes in a rage
This proude king in his corage
Humilite hab fo forlore
That for no fweuene he fib. tofore
Ke jit for al bat Daniel
Him hab confeiled eumdel
He let it pafle out of his mynde
Tliurgh reine gloire. and as )>e blinde
He feb no weie. er him be wo
And fell wibinne a time fo
As he in baoiloine went
pe vanite of pride him herite
i 142
His herte aros of veine gloire
So )>at he drowh into memoire
His lordfchipe and his regalie
Wib Wordes of Surquiderie
And whanne bat he him moft anau?<teb
That lord which veine gloire duu^teb
Al fodcinliche as who feith treis [fo.
"\Vher bat he ftod in his Paleig bib]
He tok him fro be mennes fihte
"Was non of hem. fo war bat mihte
Sette yhe. wher bat he becoin
And Jus was he from his kingdon
Into }>e wilde Foreft drawe
Wher bat }>e mihti goddes lawe
Thurgh his pouer dede him tmiffonne
Fro man into a beftes forme
And lich an. Oxe vnder be fot
He grafe]> as he nedes mot
To gcten him Ms liucs fode
Tho boght him colde grafes goode
That whilom eet be hote fpices
Thus was he tomed fro deiices
The wyn whiche he was wont to driuke
He tok banne of be welles brinkc
Or of be pet or ol }-e flowh
It J-oghte him banne good ynowli
In ftede of chambres wel arraied
He was baniic of a buiffh wcl paied
The harde grour.de lie lay vpou
For oj>re pUwes ha)> he non
i U3
The donees and be Ilcines falle
The wyndes blowc vpon him alle
He was tonnented day and nyht
Such was be hihe goddes my hi
Til feuene jer an ende toke
Vpon himfelf bo gan he loke
In ftede of mete gras and stres
In ftede of handes longe eles
In ftede of man a beftes lyke
He feih and banne he gan to fyke
For clob for gold and for pome
"Whicli kim wag wculc to marrncfic
Harl. MS. 7184.
Ayein the wawes in a rage
This proude king in his corage
Humilite hath so forlore
That for no fweuene he figh tofore
Ne jit for all that Daniell
Him hath counfeiled eueridell
He let it pafle out of his mynde
Throw veingloire and as the blinde
He feth no weie er him be wo
And fel withinne a tyme fo
As he in Babiloine wente
The Tanite of pride him hente
i 142
His hcrte aros of veingloire
So that he drough into memoire
His lordfhip and his regalie [fo. 24,
With wordes of furquideie a, 1]
And whan that he him moft auaunteth
That lord which vcingloire daunteth
Al fodeinlich as who feith treis
Wher that he ftood in his paleis
He took him fro the mennes fighte
Was non of hem so war that niijte
Sette yhe wher that he becom
And was he from his kingdom
In to the wilde foreft drawe
Wher that the mighti goddes lawe
Throuj his pouer dcde him tranfforme
Fro man in to a beftes forme
And lich an oxe vnder the fote
He grafeth as he nedes mote
To geten him his lyues fode
Tho thoujt him colde grafes goode
That whilom eet the hote fpices
Thus was he tomed fro delicts
The wyn which he was wont to driake
He took tlianne of the welles brinke
Or of the pit or of the slough
It thoiut him thanne good Inouj
In ftede of chambres well arraied
He was tlianne of a bufth wel puied
The hardc ground he lay vpou
For othir pihves had he non
i 143
The ftormes and the reines falle
The windes blowe vpon him alle
He was tormented day and night
Such was the high goodes mijt
Til feuene yere. and ende took
Vpon him fclf tho gan he look
In ftede of mete gras and tres
In ftede of handes long clees
In ftede of man a beftes like
He figh and tlianne he gan to fike
For cloth of gold and of penie
Which him was wont to maguifie
CHAP. VII. § 2.
GOWEll's NEBUCHADNEZZAR.
733
Soc. Ant. MS. 134.
Azen J»e wawis in a rage
This proude kynge in his corage
Humilite ha]? fo for lore
That for no fweucu he fyze to fore
Ne zit for all J>«t danicll
Him ha)> counfeylid e«cry deell
He lete it pafle oute of his myndc
Thorow vayne glorye and as )>e blyndc
He feej> no wele er him be woo
And fell wtt/nnne a tyme foo
As he in babiloyne wente
pe vanite of pride hi.w hente
i 142
His herte aros of vayne gloryo
So )>at he drow in to memorye
His lordfchipe and his regaiye
Wit/» wordis of furquidrye
And whawne J>«t he him moft auauntc]>
That lorde whiche vayne glorye dauntej?
All fodeyneliche as who fayeth treis
Where ]>at he flood in his paleys
He toke hiw fro J>e me/mis fyzte
Was nonw of hem fo war \ai myzte
Sette ye where )>«t he bicome
And Jnis was he from his kingdowtm
In to J>e wilde forest drawe
Where }wt )>e myzty goddis lawe
Thorow his power did hiw* tranfforme
Fro maw in to abeftis forme
And liche an oxe vndir jie fote
He grafej> as he nedis mot
To getc» hi;n his livis foode
Tho )>ouzte hiw» colde graffis goodo
That whilom eet ]>e hoot fpicis
Thus was he tumid fro delicis.
The wyne whiche he was wonte to
drynke [fo. 58, a, 1]
He tok j>a«ne of Je wellis brynke
Or of }>e pitte or of the floghe
It )>ouzte hiw j>a«ne good y nowe
In ftede of chambris wel arrayed
He was J>a;<ne of a bufche wel pt
The harde grounde he lay vp on
For o]>er puowis ha]? he none
i 143
The ftormia and )>e raynis fallo
The wyndis blowe vp on hi»« alle
He was turmewtid day and nyzte
Whiche was J?e hyze goddis myzte
Til feuew zere an ende tok
Vp on him felfe Jo gan he loke
In ftede of mete gras and trcis
In ftede of handis longe dees
In ftede of man a bcftis like
He fyze and }>a/me he gan to (Ike
For clo)> for golde and )>e perry
Whicho him was wontc to magnifye
Conjectured Pronunciation.
Ajain- dhe wau-es »n a raadzh-e.
Dhi's pruud-e k/q tn IK'S kooroadzh'c
Yymu'-lu'tec- nath soo forlooro,
Dhat for noo sweevn- -e sifch to foor'e
Ne jit for al dhat Daa-meel-
H»'m nath kunsail-ed evr»' deel —
He let it pas uut of -t's mind-e
Thrukech vain-e gloo'ri, and, as dhe bl/ud'e,
He seeth noo wai, eer Htm be woo.
And fel w«'thm a tunre soo,
As nee m Babzloo-nt'e went
Dhe vaa'imtee of prad -»m nent.
i 142
Ht's nert arooz- of vain-e gloo-rt'e,
So dhat He drooukwh *'ntoo- niemooT/c,
Hi's lord-shu'p, and -«'s rce-gaalu-c
With word-es of syyrkirderfre,
And, whan dhat nee -t'm moost avaunt'eth,
Dhat Lord, whttsh vanre gloo-r«'e daunt'eth,
Al sud-ainln'tsh-, as who saith : TraLs !
Wheer dhat -e stood in H«'S palais-,
He took -t'm froo dhe men-es sj'A-ht-o.
Was noon of Hem soo waar, dhat m/V.-'at-e
Set n'-e whcer that HOC bekoour,
And dhus was nee from H;'S kz'q-doonr
/ntoo- dhe wild'e for-est' drau-e,
Wheer dhat dhe mt'^ht'/t God-es laii'c
Thurkwh HJ'S puu'eer-, ded mm transform-e
Fro man t'ntoo- a becst-es form-e.
And hYtsh an oks un'der1 dhe foot'e
He graaz'eth, as -e need-es moot-e
To get-en Him. -is h'tves food-e.
Dhoo thoukzt'ht -«'m koold-e gras-cs good-e,
Dhat whzVl-oom eet dhe noot-c sp;Vs es,
Dhus was -e turn-ed froo deh'is-es.
Dhe wu'n, whttsh -e was woont to drtqk-e,
He took dhan of dhe wel-es bn'qk-e,
Or of dhe pj't, or of dhe sluukidi.
It thoukwht -ira dhan-e good t'uuukjfh'.
/n steed of tshaum-berz wel arai-cd,
He was dhan of a bush wel pared.
Dho nard-e grund -e lai upon-
For udh're pd-wes Hath -e noon.
i 143
Dhe stornves and dhe rain-cs fal-c,
Dhe wmd-es bloou- upon' -t'm al-e.
lie was torment'ed dai and nt'/'ht —
Sutsh was dhe nt'£h-e God-es mi'klit —
T»l seevne jeer an end'e took-c.
Upon* -t'mself' dhoo gan -e look-c.
Jn steed of meet-e gras and street,
Jn steed of nand'es loq-e kleez,
/n steed of man a beest-es luVe
He sikh, and dhan -e gan to stVk-e
For klooth of goold and for pert't'v,
Whj'tsh uz'ni was wout to mag-ntfu-e.
736
GOWEli's NEBUCHADNEZZAR. CHAP. VII. § 2.
Earl. MS. 38G9.
'Whan he behield his Cote of heres
He wepte. and with fulwoful teres
Vp to J-e heuene he cafte his chiere
Wepende. and boghte in bis manere
Thogh he no wordes mihte winne
Thus feide his herte and fpak withinne
0 myhti godd bat al haft wroght
And al myhte bringe ajein to noght
Now knowe .1. wel. hot al of bee
This worlde ha b no profpmte.
In J-in afpect ben alfe liche [fo. 52]
pe pouere man and ek be riche
Wiboute bee ber mai no wight
And bou a bone alle obre miht
0 mihti lord toward my vice
Thi mercy medic wib iuftice
And .1. woll make a couenant
That of my lif ]>e remeuant
i 144
1 fchal it be bi grace amende
And in bi lawe so defpende
That veme gloire I fchal efchiue
And bowe vnto bin hcfte and fine
ITumilite. and bat .1. TOWC
And fo benkende he gan donnbowe
And Jogh him lacke vois and fpeche
He gan vp wib his feet a reche
And wailende in his beftly fteuene
He made his pleignte Tnto be heuene
He kneleb in his wife and braieb
To feche merci and affaieb
His god.' whiche made him nobing
ftrange
Whan bat he fih his pride change
Anon as he was humble and tame
He fond toward his god be fame
And in a twinklinge of alok
His mannes forme ajein he tok
And was reformed to the regne
In which bat he was wont to regne
So bat be Pride of veine gloire
Euwe afterward out of memoire
Jle let it paffe. and bus is fchewed
What is to ben of pride vnbewed
Ajein he hihe goddes lawe
To whom noman mai be felawe.
Harl. MS. 7184.
Whan he behield his cote of heres
He wepte. and with wofull teres
Yp to the heuene he caft his chiere
Wepend and thoujt in this manere
Thout he no wordes mute winne
Thus faid his hert and fpak withinne
0 mighti god that haft all wroujt
And al mijt bringe ayein to nought
Now knowe I wel but all of the
This world hath no profperite [fol. 24,
In thine afpect ben alle liche a, 2]
The pouer man and eke the riche
Withoute the ther may no wight
And thou aboue all othre rnijt
0 mijti lord toward my vice
Thi mercy medle with iuftice
And 1 woll make a couenant
That of my lif the remenawnt
i 144
1 shall be thi grace amende
And in thi lawe fo defpende
That veingloire I shall efcheue
And bowe vnto thine hefte and fiue
Humilite. and that I vowe
And fo thenkend he gan doun bowe
And thouj him lacke vois and fpeche
He gan vp with his feet areche
And weiland in his beftli fteuene
He made his pleinte vnto the heuene
He kneleth in his wife and braieth
To feche mercy and aflaieth
His god. which made him nothing
ftrange
Whan that he figh his pride change
Anon as he was humble and tame
He fond toward his god the fame
And in a twinkeling of a look
His mannes forme ayein he took
And was reformed to the regne
In which that he was wont to reigne
So that the pride of veingloire
Euer aftinrard out of memoire
He let it paffe and thus is fhewed
What is to ben of pride vnthewed
Ayein the high goddes lawe
To whom noman may befclawe.
CHAP. VII. § 2.
GOWER 8 NEBUCHADNEZZAR.
737
Soc. Ant. 3fS. 134.
Whan he bihilde his cote of heris
He weptc and w»tA fulwofull tens
Vp to }>e heuew he cafte his chere
Wcpendc and )>ouztc in Jus manere
Thouz he no wordis myzte wy/me
Thus feyde his herte aud fpak wz'tAinne
O myzty god Tpat all haft wrouzte
And all myzte brywge azen to nouzt
Now knowe .1. well but all of fee
This world ha)> no profpmte
In )>yn afpet ben all liche
To pouwe men and eek }>e riche
WYtA oute J>e )><T may no wyzte
And .)>0u. aboue all ob<y myzte
0 myzty lorde towarde my vice
Thy mmiy medle wztA iustice
And .1. wol make a couenaunte
That of my lyf ]>e remenaunte
i 144
1 fchall it be ]>y g»v?ce amewde
And in ]>y lawe so defpewde
That vayne glorye .y. fchall efchiue
And bowe vn to byne hefte and fiue
[fo. 58, a, 2]
Humilite and ]>at .y. vowe
And fo fenkcnde he gan don;z bowe
And }>ouz him lacke voys of fpeche
]Ie gan vp w«t/» his feet areche
And waylende in his beftly fteuew
lie made his playnte vn to j>e heuen
He knele)> in his wife and prayef
To feche mercy and affayeth
His god whiche made him no Jywge
ftraunge
When fat he fyze his pride chaunge
Anonw as he was vmble and tame
He fonde towarde his god ]>e fame
And in a twynkelywge of a loke
His iiuumis forme azen he tok
And was reformid to the regno
In whiche )>0t he was wonte to regne
So jwt )>e pryde of vayne glorye
Euw aftirwarde oute of memorye
He lete it paffe and \>us it fchewid
What is to ben of pw'de vnfewid.
Azen fe hyzc goddis lawe
To whow no maw may be felawe.
Conjectured Pronunciation.
Whan nee beneeld4 -»'s koot of neer-es,
He wept, and wt'th ful woo-ful tecr-es
Up too dhe neevn- -e kast -is tsheer'e,
Weep-end', and thouk;rht tn dh/s maneer-e.
Dhoouktph nee noo word'es mt7.-ht-e wfn'c,
Dhus said -is nert, and spaak wrth/n-e.
' Oo mt'Arht'u God ! dhat al nast rtoonkMtht,
' And -al mt^ht br/q a.iain' to noukwht !
' Nuu knoou li wcl, but nut of -dhee
' Dhts world -ath noo prosper-u'tee1.
' In dhnn aspekt' been al-c h'/tsh-c,
' Dhe poovre man, and cek dhe n'tslre.
' Wtthuut'e 'dhee dher -mai noo wt'Arht,
' And dhuu abuv al udh-re ni^ht.
' Oo mrtht'u' Lord, toward' niu vu's-e,
' Dhu mer-su med-'l with dzb-ysti'is'e,
' And li wol maak a kuu'venaunt',
Dhat of m« liVf dhe rem-enaunt-
i 144
7* shal it hit Ahii graas amcnd-e,
And m Ahii lau-e soo despend-c,
Dhat vainge gloo-rt /*' shal estshyye,
And buu uutoo- dhn'n nest, and syye
" Yymtf'l«tee*, and dhat It vuu-e ! "
And soo theqk-end- -e gan duun bmre,
And dhooukwh -tm lak-e vuis and speetsh-c,
He gan up with -is feet areetslre,
And wail-end- m -is beest-lu' steevne,
He maad -is plaint untoo- dhe neevne.
He kneel-eth m -is w»'s and brai-eth,
To seetsh'e raersii, and asai'eth
Hi's God, wlu'tsh maad -tm «oo'th*q'
straundzh'e,
Dhan dhat -e sikh -is prn'd-e tshaundxlre.
A noon1 as nee was um-bl- and taanve
He fund toward- -t's God dhe saam-c,
And, m a tw/qk-ltq- of a look,
H«'s man-es form ajain- -e took,
And was refornred too dhe reen-e,
Jn wht'tsh dhat nee was woont to reen-e,
Soo dhat dhe prn'd of vaiire gloor-ee
Eer af-terward- uut of memoort'e
He let t't pas. And dims is sheu-ed
Whfft is to been of pru'd unthcu-ed
Ajain- dhe Ht'^h-e God-es laire,
To whoom noo man mai bee fel-au-e.
738
GOWER ON CHAUCER.
CHAT. VII. § 2.
MESSAGE FROM VENUS TO CHAUCER
Sari. MS. 3490,/0. 214, b, 2.
iii 372
Myn holy Fader graunt merer.
Quod I to hym. and to the qweene.
I felle on knees vppan the grene.
And toke my leue lor to wende.
Bot {he that wolde make an endc.
As therto with I was mofte able.
A peire of bedes blakke as fable.
She tooke and henge my nekke aboutc.
Vppon the gaudes al withoute.
iii 373
Was write of golde pour repofir.
Lo thus (he feide Jouan Gower.
Now thou art at the laftc cafte.
This haue I for thyn eafe cafte.
That thou no more of loue feche.
J5ot my wille is that thou befech.
And prey here aftir for the pees.
* * * ' »
For in the lawe of my comune.
We benot fhapen to comune.
iii 374
Thi felf and I neuer nftir this.
Nowe haue I fcide althat ther is.
Of loue as for thy Anal ende.
A dieu for I mote i'ro the wende.
And grete welle Chaucer whan ye mete.
As my difciple and my poete. [fo. 215,
For in the flourcs of his youth. «, 1]
In fondry wife as he wel couth.
Of dytees and of fonges glade.
The wich he for my fake made.
The londe fulfilled is oner aile.
Wlierof to hym in fpecialle.
Aboue alle othir I am moft holde.
For thi nowe iu his daies olde.
Thou {halle hym telle this mcflage.
That he vppon his later age.
To sett an ende of alle his werke.
As he wich is myn owne clcrke.
Do make his teftament of loue.
As thou haft do thie flirifte aboue.
So that my court it may recorde.
Madame I can me wel accorde.
Quod I to telle as ye me bidde.
And with that worde it so bitidde.
Oute of my fiht alle fodeynly.
Enclofed in a fterrie flcye.
Vp to the heuene venus ftrauht.
And I my riht wey cauht.
Home fro the wode and forth I wente.
Where as with al myn hole entente.
Thus with my bedes vpon hoade.
For hem that true loue fonde.
I theuke bidde while I lyuc.
Yppon the poyiit wiuh I am fhriff.
Soc. of Antiquaries MS. 134. fo. 248, a. 1.
iii 372
Myn holy fadir graunt mercy.
Quod I to him and to }>e quene.
1 fcl on kneis vp on )<e grene.
And took my leue for to wende.
But fche jvrt wolde make an ends
As Jwto which e I was moft able .
A peyre of bedis blak as fable.
Sche took and hinge my necke aboute.
Vp on J>e gaudis all witA oute.
iii 373
Was write of golde pur repofer.
Lo )ms fche feyde Joh/m Gower.
Now J>ou arte at J>e lafte casfte
This have I for June efe cafte.
That )>ou no more of loue feche.
But my wille is ]>at }>ou bifeche.
And praye here aftyr for £e pees.
* * • *
For in ]>e lawe of my comune. [fo. 248,
We be not fchape» to comune. a, 2]
iii 374
Thi felfe and I nevur aftir £is
Now haue I feyde all J>rzt \er is.
Of loue as for )?i final ende.
A dieu for I mot fro )>e wende.
And grete wel chauc<r whan ze mete.
As my difciple and my poete
For in fe flouris of his zouj?e
In fondry wife as he wel couj?e
Of ditcis and of fongis glade.
The whiche he for my fake made.
The londe fulfilde is ouwal.
Whereof to him in fpeciall.
A boue alle o)w I am most holde.
For Ji now iu his dayes olde.
Thou fchalt him telle J-is jneflage.
That he vp on his latter age.
To fette an ende of all his wevke
As he whiche is my» owen clerkc.
Do make his testeme«t of loue.
As )>ou hast do )>i fchryfte aboue.
So }><7t my courte it may recorde.
Madame I can me wel acorde.
Quod I to telle as ye me bidde.
And witA )>at world it so bitidde.
Oute of my fyzte all fodenly. [fo. 248,
Enclofid in a fterrid sky. b, Ij
Vp to }>e heue» venus ftrauzte
And I my ryzt wey cauzte.
Horn fro )>e wode and for)> I wente
Where as w»tA all myw hool entente.
Thus witA my bedis vp on honde.
For hem ]>ai trewe love fonde.
I thenke bidde while I lyue.
Vp on }>e poynte which I am fchryue.
CHAP. VII. § 2.
GOWER ON CHAUCER.
739
SENT THROUGH GOWER AFTER HIS SHRIFT.
Systematic Orthography.
iii 372
" iVFyn holy Fader grawnd mercy !"
Quod i to him, and to the quene
I f'ol on knees upon the grene,
And took my leve for to wende.
But sche, that wolde mak' an eude,
Ar thcertowilh I was most abcl,
A pair' of bedes hlak' as sabel
She took, and heng my nekk* aboute.
Upon the gawdes al withoute
iii 373
"Was writ of gold' Pour reposer.
" Lo !" thus she seyde, " John Goueer,
" Nou thou art at the laste caste,
" This have I for thyn ese caste,
" That thou no moor' of love seche,
" But my will' is tbat thou biseche,
" And prey' herafter for thy pees.
* * * »
" For in the law' of my comune,
" "We be not shapen to comune,
iii 374
" Thyself and I, never after this,
" Nou have L seyd' al that thcr is
" Of lov' as for thy fynal endc.
<: Adieu ! for I moot fro the weude.
" And greet wel Chawccr, whan ye mete,
"As my discypl', and my pocte.
" For in the ilonrcs of his youthc,
"In sondry wys', as he wel couthe,
" Of dytees and of songes giade,
" The which he for my sake made,
" The lond fultil'd is overal.
" Wherof to him, in special,
" Abov' all' oth'r' I am moost holdc.
" Forthy nou in his dayes oolde
" Thou shalt him telle this message :
" That he upon his later age
" To sett' an end' of al his work,
" As he which is myn ow'ne clerk,
" Do mak' his testament of love,
" As thou hast do thy schrift' above,
" So that my court it mai recordc."
" Madam', I can me wel acorde,"
Quod I, " to tell' as ye me bidde."
And with that word it so bitidde,
Out of my sight', al sodainly
Enclosed in a sterred sky
Up to the hcven Venus strawghte.
And I my righte wey [then] cawghte
Iloom fro the wod', and forth I wente
"\Yheeras, with al myn hool entente,
Thus with my bedes upon honde,
For hem that trewe love fondc
1 thinkc biilcle, wh\T 1 lyve,
Upon the poynt, which i am schryve.
Conjectured Pronunciation.
iii 372
"Mrni Hoo-lft Faa-der, graund mersu!"
Kteod li to Htm, and too dhc kw?een-e
li fel on kneez up-on- dhe green-e,
And took m»» leeve for to wend'C.
But shee, dhat wold-e maak an cr.cl-c
As dheertowz'th- /*' was most na-b'l,
A pair of beed-es blak as s--a:vb'l
She took, and neq mil nek abuut'e.
Up'oir dhe gaud'es al w<thuut-e
iii 373
"Was nrit of goold, P u u r reepoo'&eer.
"Loo!" dims she said-e, "Dxhon Guu-eer,
" Xuu dhuu art at d!ie last e kasi'e,
" Dh?'s Haav li for dh/m ecvc kast'c,
'• Dhat dhuu uoo moor of luve syetsh-e,
*• But mil \v/l f's dhat dhuu b/'sect.slre,
" And prai -ecraft'er for dh«» pees.
* * * *
" For in dhc lau of nnY komyyn-e
" We bee not shaap-en too komyyire,
iii 374
" Dh/self- and /»', neer aft-er dh/s,
" Nuu naav li said al dhat dber is
" Of luv', as for dh/« fmral ende.
" Adeu- for li moot froo dhe wende.
" And greet weel Tshau-seer, whan je meet-e,
"As nm di'siV-pl- and met pooeet'e.
" For in dhe fluures of -is juuth'e,
" In suirdri'i WN'S, as nee wel kuutlre,
' Of dtV'tees and of soq'es glaad'e,
' Dhe wht'tsh -e for mii saak-e maad'e,
Dhe lond fulftld' t's overal4,
' Wherof' to H/m, t'n spes'j'aal*
' Abuv al udh-r- li am moost nold-c.
' Fordhir nuu t'n -t's dares oold-e
' Dhuu shalt -im tel'e dh/s mesaa'dzhe :
' Dhat nee upon- -is laa-fcer aa-dzhe
' To set an end of al -t's werk,
' As nee whYtsh «'s mi'm oou-ne klcrk,
' Doo maak -t's test'amcnt' of luvc,
' As dhuu Hast doo dim shrift abuve,
' Soo dhat imY kuurt it mai rekord-e."
"Madaam, /*' kan me wel akord-e,"
K;rod li, "to tel as jce me b/d'e.''
And w;'th dhat word tt soo bit«d'c,
Uut of mii si'iht, al sud-aiuh't
Enklooz'ed »'n a ster'ed ski'i,
Up too dhe neeven Vec-nus straukirht'e.
And li mii rt'kht'e wai [dhcn] kaukwh'te
Jloom froo dhe wood, and forth li wcnt'e,
Wheeras-, w/th al mnn hool entent e,
Dhus wi'th nm beed-es up-on • liond-e,
For Hem dhat troire luvc fond'e
li th»qk-e bwle, \\hiil li lu've,
Up'oji- dlie puint, whf'ch li am shrtVvc.
740
JOHN WYCLIFFE.
CHAP. VII. § 3.
§ 3. Wyclife.
John "Wycliffe born 1324, died 1384, is supposed to have com-
menced his version of the Scriptures in 1380, just as Chaucer was
working at his Canterbury Tales. "We are not sure how much of
the versions which pass under his name, and which have been
recently elaborately edited,1 are due to him, but the older form of
the versions certainly represents the prose of the xrvth century,
as spoken and understood by the people, on whose behoof the
version was undertaken. Hence the present series of illustrations
would not be complete without a short specimen of this venerable
translation. The parable of the Prodigal Son is selected for com-
parison with the Anglosaxon, Icelandic, and Gothic versions already
given (pp. 534, 550, 561), and the Authorized Version, with modern
English pronunciation, inserted in Chap. XL, § 3.
The system of pronunciation here adopted is precisely the same
as for Chaucer and Gower, and the termination of the imperfect
of weak verbs, here -tde, has been reduced to (id), in accordance
with the conclusions arrived at on p. 646-7.
OLDEB "WxcxnrnE YEKSIOI^, LUKE xv. 11-32.
Text.
11. Forsothe he seith, Sum
man hadde tweye sones ;
12. and the jongcre scide to
the fadir, Fadir, jyue to me the
porcioun of substaunce, elhir
catel, that byfallith to me. And
the fadir departide to him the
substaunce.
13. And not aftir manye dayes,
alle thingis gederid to gidre, the
jongere sone wente in pilgrym-
age in to a fer cuntree ; and
there he wastide his substaunce
in lyuynge leccherously.
14. And aftir that he hadde
endid alle thingis, a strong hun-
gir was maad in that cuntree,
and he bigan to haue nede.
15. And he wente, andcleuyde
to oon of the citeseyns of that
cuntree. And he sente him in
1 The Holy Bible, containing the
Old and Xew Testaments with the
Aprocryphal books, in the Earliest
English Versions, made from the Latin
Vulgate by John Wycliffe and his fol-
lowers, edited by the Rev. Josiah For-
Conjectured Pronunciation.
11. Forsooth* -e saith, Sum
man nad-e tware smrnes ;
12. and the juq'ere said'e to
dhe faa'dtr, Faa'dzr, jiive to mec
dhe porsaiun of sub'stauns,
edh'ir kat'el', dhat bifal'eth to
mee. And dhe faa'd/T departid
to H/m dhe sub'stauns.
13. And not af'ter man'ie
dares, al'e thiq'/s ged'enxl to
gid're, dhe juq'ere suu'ne went
t'n psTgrraiaadzh in to a fer
kun'tree' ; and dher -e was'tal -is
sub'stauns inl/viqe letsh'erusln'.
14. And aft'f'r dhat -e nad
end'/d al'e thiq-j's, a stroq nuq--
g«r was maad in dhat kun'tree',
and -e b/gan' to naav need'e.
15. And -e went'e, and
klee'v?xl to oon of dhe sz't'/zainz
of dhat kun'tree'. And nee sent
shall, F.R.S., etc., late fellow of Exeter
College, and Sir Frederic Madden,
K.H., F.R.S., etc., keeper of the MSS.
in the British Museum, Oxford, 1850,
4to., 4 vols.
CHAP. VII. $ 3.
JOHN WYCUFFE.
Text.
to his toun, that he schulde
fccde hoggis.
16. And he coueitide to fille
his wombe of the coddis whiche
the hoggis eeten, and no man
jaf to him.
17. Sothli he, turned ajen in
to him silf, scyde, Hou many
lurid men in my fadir hous, han
plente of looues ; forsothe I
perische here thurj hungir.
18. I schal ryse, and I schal
go to my fadir, and I schal seie
to him, Fadir I haue synned
ajens heuene, and bifore thee ;
19. now I am not worthi to
be clepid thi sone, make me as
oon of thi hyrid men.
20. And he rysinge cam to
his fadir. Sothli whanne he
was jit fer, his fadir sy$ him,
and he was stirid by mercy.
And he rennynge to, felde on
his neckc, and kiste him.
21. And the sone seyde to
him, Fadir, I haue synned
ajens heuene, and bifore thee ;
and now I am not wortlii to be
clepid thi sone.
22. Forsoth the fadir seyde
to his scruauntis, Soone bringe
je forth the firste stoole, and
clothe je him, and jyue je a
ling in his hond, and schoon in
to the feet ;
23. and brynge je a calf maad
fat, and sic je, and etc we, and
plenteuously etc we.
24. For this my sone was
deed, and hath lyued ajen ; he
perischide, and is founden. And
alle bigunnen to eat plente-
uously.
25. Forsoth his eldere sone
was in the feeld; and whanne
he cam, and neijede to the hous,
-e
Conjectural Pronunciation.
-im in to -is tuun, dhat
shuld'e fecd'c uog'/s.
16. And -e kuvait'id to f il -is
womb-e of dhe kod-is whilsh-e
dhe nog-is cet'en, and noo man
jaav to nnn.
17. Sootlrlii nee, tunrid ajen'
in to mm. szlf, said'e, Huu man't
Hii-rid men in mi faa-dir HUUS,
naan plent-e of loo-vis; for-
sooth'e li perishe neer thurkt^h
18. li shal rw-se, and li shal
goo to mi faa-d*r, and /*' shal
sai-e to mm, Faa-d/r, It -aav
sored ajens' neevene, and bt-
foo're dhee ;
19. nuu It am not wurdh'zV to
be klep-«d dhzV suu'nc, maa-ke
mee as oon of thjV Hirri'd men.
20. And nee, rtis iq kaam to
m's faa'd/r. Sooth'l»' whan -e
was sit fer, m's faa'dn* stkh -im,
and nee was stir'id \>ii mer-s?.
And nee, renf/q to, feld on -is
nek'e, and k^'st -im.
21. And dhe suu'ne said'e to
Him, Faa'dir, li -aav sin'ed
ajens* Heevene, and b/Too're
dhee ; and nuu li am not wurdhvV
to be klep'id dhii suu'ne.
22. Forsooth* dhe faa'dir said'e
to -is ser'vaun'tis, Soo'ne briq'e
je forth dhe first'e stoo'le, and
kloodh'e Je Him, and jiiv Je a
riq in -is Hond, and shoon in to
dhe feet ;
23. and briq-c Je a kalf maad
fat, and slee Je, and ee'te we,
and plen'tevuslii ee'te we.
24. For dhis mi* soo'ne was
deed, and Hath lived ajcn ; nee
perish-id, and is fund'en. And
al-e bigun'en to eet'e plen-te-
vuslii.
25. Forsooth- His el'dere suu'ne
was in dhe fceld ; and whan -e
kaam, and nai/ih'id to dhe HUUS,
"4?
JOHN WYCT.TFFE.
CHAP. VII. 5 3.
Text.
he horde a syinphonye and a
crowde.
26. And he clepide oon of
the seruauntis, and axide, what
thingis thes weren.
27. And he seide to him, Thi
brodir is comen, and thi fadir
hath slayn a fat calf, for he re-
ceyuede him saf.
28. Forsoth he "was wroth,
and wolde not entre. Therfore
his fadir, gon out, bigan to preie
him.
29. And he answeringe to his
fadir, seide, Lo ! so manye jeeris
I seme to thee, and I brak
neuere thi comaundement ; thou
hast neuere puun a kyde to me,
that I schulde etc largely with
my frendis.
30. But aftir this thi sone,
which deuouride his substaunce
with hooris, cam, thou hast
slayn to him a fat calf.
31. And he seide to him, Sone,
thou crt euere with me, and alle
myne thingis ben thyne.
32. Forsothe it bihofte to ete
plenteuously, and for to ioye;
for this thy brother was deed,
and lyuede ajeyn; he peryschide,
and he is founden.
Conjectured Pronunciation.
He nerd a sinvfomY'e and a
kruud.
26. And -e klep'nl oon of dhe
servaun-t/s, and ak-sid, what
thiq-i's dheez wee'ren.
27. And -e said'e to H/m, Dim
broo'dtr is kuum-en, and dim
faa-dir Hath slain a fat kalf, for
nee resaiv«l -?m saaf.
28. Forsooth- nee was rwooth,
and wold'e not ent-re. Dheer-
foo-re HIS faa'dir, goon uut,
bzgan- to pi-ai -em.
29. And nee aun-swen'q to -is
faa-di'r, said'e, Loo ! soo man-ie
jee-m li sery to dhee, and li
braak nevre dhu komaun'de-
ment; dhuu nast nevre joo-ven
a kzd'e to mee, dhat li shuld'e
eet-e laar-dzheln wtth mn
freend-is.
30. But aft-ir dhzs dhiV suu'ne,
wh/tsh devuu'n'd -is sub'stauns
With HooTi's, kaam, dhuu -ast
slain to H/m a fat kalf.
31. And -e said'e to mm,
Suu'ne, dhuu ert evre with
me, and al'e mn'ne thtq'is been
32. Forsooth- it benoof'te to
ee'te plen'tevushV, and for to
dzhui-e ; for dins dhw broo'd/r
was deed, and h'v'td ajen- ; He
per-*sh-»d, and -e is fund'en.
743
CHAPTER VIII.
ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE PRONUNCIATION OP ENGLISH DURING
THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.
§1-
William Saleslury's Account of Welsh Pronunciation, 1567.
THE account which Salesbury furnished of the pronunciation
of English in his time being the earliest which has hcen found,
and, on account of the language in which it is written, almost
unknown, the Philological and Early English Text Societies decided
that it should be printed in extenso, in the original "Welsh with
a translation. This decision has been carried out in the next
section, where Salesbury's treatise appropriately forms the first
illustration of the pronunciation of that period. But as it explains
English sounds by means of "Welsh letters, a preAdous acquaintance
with the "Welsh pronunciation of that period is necessary. Fortu-
nately, the appearance of Salesbury's dictionary created a demand
to know the pronunciation of Welsh during the author's life-
time, and we possess his own explanation, written twenty years
later. The book containing it is so rare, that it is advisable to
print it nearly in extenso, omitting only such parts as have no
phonetic interest. Explanatory footnotes have been added, and
the meaning of the introduced "Welsh words when not given by
Salesbury, has been annexed in Latin, for which I am chiefly
indebted to Dr. Benjamin Davies of the Philological Society.
It has not been considered necessary to add the pronunciation
of the Welsh words as that is fully explained in the treatise,
and the Welsh spelling is entirely phonetic. A list of all the
English and Latin words, the pronunciation of which is indicated
in this tract, will form part of the general index to Salesbury
given at the end of the next section.
There are two copies of this tract in the British Museum, one in
the general and the other in the Grenville library. The book is
generally in black letter (here printed in Roman type,) with certain
words and letters in Eoman letters (here printed in italics). The
Preface is Roman, the Introductory letter italic. It is a small
quarto, the size of the printed matter, without the head line, being
5 1 by 3i inches, and including the margin of the cut copy in the
general library, the pages measure 7^ by 5J- inches. It contains
6f sheets, being 27 leaves or 54 pages, which are unpaged and.
744 SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. vm. $ i.
unfolioed. In this transcript, however, the pages of the original
are supposed to have been numbered, and the commencement of
each page is duly marked by a bracketed number. The title is
lengthy and variously displayed, but is here printed uniformly.
In the Roman type (here the italic type) portion, W, w, are
invariably used for W, w, and as there is curious reference to this
under the letter "W, this peculiarity has been retained in the follow-
ing transcript. Long f is not preserved except in the title.
[1] A playne and a familiar Introductio, teaching how to
pronounce the letters in the Brytifhe tongue, now com-
monly called "Welfhe, whereby an Englyfh man fhall
not onely wyth eafe reade the fayde tonge rightly : but
marking the fame wel, it fhal be a meane for hym wyth
one labour to attayne to the true pronounciation of other
expedient and most excellent languages. Set forth by
VV. Salefbury, 1550. And now 1567, pervfed and
augmeted by the fame.
This Treatife is most requifite for any man, yea though
he can indifferently well reade the tongue, who wyl
be thorowly acquainted with anie piece of tranflation,
wherein the fayd Salefbury hath dealed. (*)
Imprinted at London by Henry Denham, for Humfrey
Toy, dwellyng at the fygne of the Helmet in Paules
church yarde. The .xvij. of May. 1567.
[3] To my louing Friends Maister Humfrey Toy.
[4] • • ' Some exclamed . . . that I had pcruerted the whole
Ortographie of the [English] tounge. "NVher in deede it is not so :
but true it is that I altered it very litle, and that in very few
wordes, as shall manifestlye appeare hereafter in the latter end of
this booke. No, I altered it in no mo wordes, but in suche as I
coulde not fynde in my hart to lende my hand, or abuse my
penne to wryte them, otherwyse than I haue done. For who
in the time of most barbarousnes, and greatest corruption, dyd
eucr wryte euery worde as he souded it : As for example, they
than wrate, Ego dico tibi, and yet read the same, Egu deicu teibei,
they wrate, Agnus Dei qui tolh's, but pronounced Angnus Deei quei
toivllys.1 And to come to [5] the English tung. What yong
Scoler did euer write Syr* Lady, for by our Lady ? or nunlde for
vnkle ? or mychgoditio for much good do it you ? or sein for signe ? 2
1 These Latin mispronunciations general sound of long o before /, see
were therefore (eg-u dei'ku tei'bei, supra p. 194.
Aq-nus Deei kwei toouKs). Probably 2 The English examples were pro-
(Dee-i) should be (Dee-ei), but it is bably pronounced (bei'r laa-di, nuqk-1,
not so marked. The phonetisation is im'tsh-gud-it-ju, sein). It seems scarce-
not entirely Welsh. The pronunciation ly probable that an (o) should have been
(toouHs) was in accordance with the used in a familiar pronunciation of
CltAr. VIII. $ 1. SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. 745
And thus for my good wil molested of such wranglers, shal I con-
discend to confirme their vnskylful custome .... Or shall I prouc
what playne Dame Truth, appearing in hir owne lykenes can
woorke against the wryncklcd face neme1 Custome?
Soiurning at your house in Panics Churchyarde, the 6, of Maij.
1567. Your, assuredly, welwyller W. Salesbury.
[6] H To hys louing Friendo Maister Richard Colyngborne,
Wyllium Salesburie wyshcth prosperous health and perfect felicitie.
[Those two pages have no interest. They are dated — ] [7] At
Thauies Inne in Holburne more hastily, then speedily. 1550.
[8] Wyllyam Salesbury to the Reader.
[These two pages set forth that after the publication of his
dictionary persons wanting to know Welsh asked him whether his
dictionary would serve their purpose, and] [9] .... amongst
other communication had, they asked, whither the pronounciation
of the Letters in Welsh, dyd dyffer from the Englysh sounding of
them : And I sayde very muche. And so they pcrcciuing that they
could not profite in buildyng any further on the Welsh, lackyng
the foundation and grouwd worke (whych was the Welsh pronoun-
ciation of the letters) desired me eftsoones to write vnto them (as
they had herd I had done in Welsh to my Country men, to intro-
duct them to pronounce the letters Englysh lykc) a fcwe English
rules of the naturall power of the letters in our toungue.
And so than, in as much as I was not onelye induced wyth the
premises, but also further perswaded, that neither any iuconuenience
or mischiefe might ensue or grow thereof, but rather the encrease
of mutual aniitie and brotherly louc, and continuall friendship (as
it ought to be) and some commodity at the least wyle, to suche as
be desirous to be occupied there aboutcs. As for all other, euen as
it shall neuer woorke them pleasure, so shall it no displeasure.
Euen therefore at the last, I haue bene so boldc as to enterprise
(condescending to such mens honest request) to inuent and wryte
these playne, simple, and rude rudinicntes of the Welsh pronouncia-
tion of the letters, most humbly desiring the Headers to accept them
with no lesse benouolent humanitie, then I hartily pretended to-
wardes them, when I went about to treate of the matter.
[10 Blank.]
[11] H The pronounciation of the Letters in the Brytysh tungue.
The letters in the British tungue, have the same figure and
fashion as they haue in Englysh, and be in number as here vnder-
neath in the Alphabet appoarcth.
good, you, which was not pronounced in J Thus printed in the original ; the
the sustained form. See p. IGo, 1. 24, word has not been identified. Wright
for Cotgrare's account of this phrase. quotes William dc Shorcham for kepe
Salesbury does not recognize (j, w) as neme, pay attention. — Diet, of Obs.
different from (i, u), but I have always and Prov. English,
used (j, w), as the difference of ortho-
graphy is merely theoretical (p. 185).
48
746 SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § i.
A. b. c. ch. d. dd. e. f. ff. g.1 h. i. k.2 1. 11. m. n. o. p.3 r.
s. t. th. v. u. w. y.4
^f w. in auncicnt bookes hath the figure of 6 : and perhaps
because it is the sixt vowell.5
5[ These be the vowels.
a c i o u w y.
These two vowels
a. w. be mutable.6
^f The diphthonges be these, and be pronounced
wyth two soundes, after the verye Greeke pro-
pronounciation.
Ae ai au aw ay
ei ew
ia ie io iw
oe ow oy
uw
wi
wy'
^ These letters be called consonauntes ;
b. c. ch. d. dd. f. g. ff. k. 1. 11. ra. n. o. p. r. s. t. th. v.
[12] U An aduertisment for Writers and Printers.
^f Ye that be young doers herein, ye must remember that in the
lynes endes ye mayc not dcuide these letters ch, dd, ff, II, th : for in
this toungue euery one of them (though as yet they haue not proper
figures) hath the nature of one cntiere letter onely, and so as vn-
naturall to be deuided, as b, c, d, f, or t, in Englysh.
^f The pronounciation of A.
A In the British in eueryc word hath yc true pronounciation of a
in Latinc.8 And it is neuer souwded like the diphthong au, as
1 JTere the modern Welsh alphabet 7 This is by no means a complete
introduces «^ = (q). list of modern Welsh diphthongs, and
* Not used in Modern Welsh. no notice has been taken of the numer-
s Here ph (f) is introduced in mo- ous Welsh triphthongs. The Welsh
dern Welsh but only for proper names, profess to pronounce their diphthongs
and as a mutation of p. with each vowel distinctly, but there
4 Salesbury's explanations give the is ranch difficulty in separating the
following values to these letters, — sounds of ae ai au ay from (ai), and iw
A aa a, B b, C k, CH kh, D d, DD from uw (iu, yu), oe, oy fall into (oi),
dh, E ee e, F v, FF f, G g, KG q, and ei sounds to me as (ai). In ia ie io
11 v, I ii i, K k, LI, LL Inh, M m, initial, Welshmen conceive that they
N n, 0 oo o, P p, PH f, R r, S s, T t, pronounce (ja je jo), and similarly in
Til th, V v, U y, W u, Y y. The wi, wy they believe they say (wi, w//).
pronunciation of the Welsh U and Y This is doubtful to me, because of the
will be specially considered hereafter. difficulty all Welshmen experience, at
6 This is of course merely fanciful. first, in saying ye woo (ji wuu), which
6 The vowel o is also mutable : they generally reduce to (i uu).
" Compare the German Umlaut, thus 8 That is the Welsh pronounce Latin
bardd [sacerdos], pi. beirdd ; corn a as their own a. Wallis evidently
[cornu], pi. eyrn ; dwrn [pugnus], pi. heard the Welsh a as (sea?, se), supra
dyrnau. — B.D." p, 66, 1. 18. Compare p, 61, note.
CHAP. VIII. § i. SALISBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. 747
the Froncliraen sounde it commyng before tn or n, in theyr toungue,1
nor so fully in the mouth as the Germaynes sound it in this wooixl
wagen : 2 Neyther yet as it is pronounced in English, whan it
comrneth before ye, II, sh, tck. For in these wordes and such other
iii Englyshc, domage, heritage, language, ashe, lashe, watch, calme,
call, a is thought to decline toward the sound of these diphthonges
ai, au, and the wordes to be read in thys wyse, domaige, heritaige,
languaige, aishe, waitche, caul, caulrne.3 But as I sayd before a in
"Welsh hath alwayes but one sound, what so euer letter it Mow or
go before, as in these wordes ap, cap, whych hauc the same pro-
nounciation and signification in both the tongues.4
[13] Much lesse hath a, such varietie in Welshe, as hath Aleph
in Ilebrue (which alone the poynts altered) hath the sound of
euerye vowell.4 Howbeit that composition, and deriuation, do oft
tymcs in the common Welsh speache chaunge a into e, as in these
wordes, vnvveith [semel] seithfed [septimus]. So they of olde tyrne
turned a into e or ai in making their plural number of some wordes
reseruing the same letter in the termination, and the woord not
made one sillable longer, as apostol [apostolus], epestyl [apostoli] :
caeth [servus], caith [servi] : dant [dens], daint [dentes], map
[filius], maip [filii] ; sant [sanctus], saint [sancti] : tat [pater],
tait [patres], etc., where in our tymc they extend them thus, apoa-
tolion, or apostolieit, catthion: dannedd or dannedde : maibion, santie
or seinie : taidie or tadeu. But -now in Northwales daint & taid
are become of the singuler number, taid [avus] being also altered
in signification. Neuertheles e then succeedeth, & is also wrytten
in the stcede of a : so that the Reader shall neuer be troubled
therewith.
Tf TJie sound of B.
B in Welsh is vniuersally read and pronouced as it is in Eng-
lyshe. Albeit whan a woorde begynneth wyth b, and is ioyned
wyth moe woordes commyng in a reason, the phrase and maner of
the Welshe speach (muche like after the Hcbrue idiome) shal alter
the sound of that 5, into the sound of the Hcbrae letter that they
call Beth not daggessed, or the Greek Veta* either els of v being
consonant in Latine or English : as thus where as I, in thys
1 Supra p. 143, 1. 1, and p. 190. The "Welsh now sometimes pronounce
2 Meant to be sounded as (\aag-en, si as (sh), as ceisio petere (koi-sho),
vaahg-en, VAAg-en)? The ordinary and they use it to represent English
pronunciation of modern Saxony (sh, tsh; zh, dzh), which sounds are
sounds to me (bhaffgh'en). wanting in their language. Hence the
3 Probably (dunraidzh, Hcr-ftaidzh, passage means (ab ne dzhak-ab), an
laq-waidzh, aish, waitsh, kaul, kaulm). ape or a Jack-ape, as I learn from Dr.
For the change to ai see pp. 120, 190 ; Davies.
for that to au see pp. 143, 194. 4 As aleph is only (j) or (;) in point-
* Probably ap means ape; it does ed Hebrew, (p. 10,) it has no relation
not occur in Salesbury's own diction- to any vowel in particular,
ary, but he has " ab ne siak ab An ape," 6 The Greek j8, is called (vii-ta) in
and " IMP a cappe." The word siak is modern Greek (pp. 518, 524). Sales-
meant for (shak), and (shak) for (dzhak). bury seems to have pronounced (vee'ta).
748 SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. vill. { i.
Walshe T141 word bus a fvnger, is the
So doe these welsh words . . . L* J.,.T *••?•.•. J ! Vr v
euvit, cuvicul, vicses, which pnmitiue (or if I should borow the Hebrue
be deriued of cubitus, cu- terme) the radical letter, which comming in
biculum, bisextus. the context of a reason, shall not than be
calle d b, but v, as in thys text: ei vys his
finger. And sometyme I shall be turned into m, as for an example :
vymys my fynger : d-engmlcvydd for decblvvi/dd, ten yeare old. And
yet for all the alteration of thys letter b, and of diners other (as
ye shall perceyue hereafter) whych by their nature be chaungeable
one for an other, it shall nothyng let nor hynder anye man, from
the true and proper readyng of the letters so altered.
For as soone as the ydiome or proprietie of the tungue receyueth
one lettter for an other, the radicall is omitted and left away : and
the accessorie or the letter that commeth in steede of the radical, is
forthwith written, and so pronounced after his own nature and
power, as it is playne inough by the former example. Whych rule,
wrytyng to the learned and perfectly skylled in the idiome of the
tongue, I do not alwayes obserue, but not ynblamed of some, but
how iustly, let other some iudge.
Prouided alwayes that such transmutation of letters in speakyng
(for therein consisteth all the difficultie) is most diligently to be
marked, obserued, and taken hede vnto, of him that shall delite to
speake Welsh a right.1
^[ How C. is pronounced.
C maketh k, for look what power hath c in Englishe or in Latine,
when it commeth before 0, 0, u, that same shall it haue in
Welshc [15] before any vowell, diphthong, or consonant, whatsoeuer
it be. And as M. ^lelanchtlion affirmeth, that c. k. q. had one sound in
times past wyth the Latinos : so do al such deducted wordes thereof
into the Welsh, bcare witnes, as, accen of acceniu, Caisar Ctesare,
cicut of cicuta, cist of cista, croc of cruce, raddic of radice, Luc of
Zuca, Hue also of luce, Lluci of Lucia, llucem of lucerna, Mauric of
Mauricio : natalic of nataliciit.
How be it some of our tyme doe vse to wrytc k. rather than c.
where Wrytcrs in tymes past haue left c. wrytten in their auncient
bookes, specially before a, o, u, and before all maner consonantes,
and in the latter end of wordes. Also other some there be that
1 The initial permutations in the "Welsh (and Celtic languages generally)
are a great peculiarity. Some consonants have three, some two, and some only
one mutation, and the occasions on which they have to be used do not seem
capable of being reduced to a general principle. The mutations in Welsh
are as follows : —
radical p t c
vocal b d g
natal mh nh ngh
b d g
f dd -
m n ng
11 rh m
1 r f
aspirate ph th ch
The (-) indicates the entire loss of g preceding vowel which can be run on
as gafr goat, dy afr thy goat ; mh nh to the (m, n, q), a murmur is inserted
ttffh arc not (mh, nh, gh), but (nm nu as ('nan, 'nn 'qn).
(gu) and consequently if there is no
CHAP. VIII. i. SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. 749
Constructio is taken here
reason. Carw is tha ab-
solut word.
sound now c, as g, in the last termination of a word : Example, oc
[juventus], coo [moles], Hoc [agger] : whych be most commonly
read, og, cog, ttog.1
Furthermore, it is the nature of c. to be turned into ch, and other
whylcs into g. But I meane thys, when
a word that begynneth wyth c. commeth
in construction as thus : Care, a Hart,
JZKVic a1 Charvv, a Hynde and a Hart.
Either els when c. or k. (for they be both
one in effect) is the fyrst letter of a word
that shall be compounded, as for an example, Angraff, angred,
angrist, which be compoudcd of an and of craff, cred, Christ*
^f The sottnd of Ch.
CH doth wholy agree with the pronounciatio of ch also in the
Germayne* or *Scottyshe* toungue, of
the Greeke Chy> or the Hebrue [16] £ainely as th,c Scotishe
SIL ji R jf i : • -o v -L i A i •~L Scnucners obseruc, as
Cheth* or of gh in English.7 And it richt> ht> &c>
hath no affimtie at all wyth ch in Lng-
lysh, except in these wordes, Mychael, Mychaelmas? and a fewe
such other, ch also when it is tlie radical letter in any Welsh
woorde, rcmayneth immutable in euery place. But note that their
tongue of Southwales giueth them to sound in some wordes h onely
for ch,9 as hvvech, for chvvoch [sex], hvvaer for ohvvaer [soror].
Further ch sometyme sheweth the feminine gender, as well in
Verbes as in Nownes, as ny thai hon y chodi [non digna ilia qua>
levetur], : y char hi [amator illius mulieris] : for if the mcanyng
were of any other gender, it shuld haue been sayd t godi and
not » chodi, i gar, and not * char. &c.
f The sound of D.
D is read in "Welshe none otherwyse then in Englyshe, sauyng
onelye that oftentymes d in the fyrst syllables shalbe turned
into dd, resemblyng much Daleth the Hebrue d.w And sometyme
1 Mr. E. Jones observes that " tbis
is in accordance with a general ten-
dency in modern Welsh to use the
medial for the tcmus." Dr. Davies
doubts this tendency.
2 The modem Welsh forms are
annyhraf hebes, annghred infidclitas,
atmghrut anti-Christus.
3 Where it has really three sounds
(ih, kh, kwh) dependent on the pre-
ceding vowel (p. 53). Probably Sales-
bury only thought of (kh).
4 The Scotch words cited in the mar-
gin, are pronounced (re£ht me£ht).
6 The modern Greek x, according to
one account I received, is always (A-h),
never (kh), but Prof. Valetta (p. 517,
n. 2) used both (A-h, kh).
« The Hebrew R and 3 are by Euro.
peans confounded as (kb) ; taking the
Arabic pronunciation of the correspond-
in . tl are (h krh)^
° C C J
7 Thl3 therefore confirnw the cxist-
ence of a sufficiently distinct (kb.) in
English, winch may have been occa-
sionally (k\\}..
8 It is not to be supposed that ch in
these words was (kh) at that time. But
the text certainly implies that the ch
was not (tsh), and was therefore pro-
bably (k) as at present. All that is
meant, then, probably, is that (kh) i»
more like (k) than (tsh).
9 The modem use in South Wales
is to say (wh) initially for (kwh), as
(whekh) for (kwhekh).
10 Hebrew IT = (d, dh).
750
SALESBURY/S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 1.
when a word bcgynnyng wyth d, is compounded wyth an : the d
shall slyp away, as anavvn [in-donum] of an [in] and dawn
[donum] ; anoeth [in-doctus] of an [in] and doeth [doctus].
Dd is nothing lyke of pronunciation to dd in Englysh or Latine.
For the double dd in "Welsh hath the very same sound of dhelta 1
or dhaleth, dashed wyth raphe? or of d betwyxt .ij. vowels in the
Hispanish tongue,8 eyther els of th, as they he comonly sounded in
these Englysh wordes, the, that, thys, thync.4 Neither do I meane
nothyng lesse then that dd in Wclshc is sounded at any tyme [17]
after the sound of-th these wordes of Englishe, wyth thynne, thanke.5
But ye shall fynde in olde wrytten Englysh bookes, a letter hauing
the fygure of a Eomayne y, that your auncesters called dhorn, whych
was of one efficacie wyth the Welsh dd.G And this letter y* I
speake of, may you see in the booke of the Sermon in the Englyshe
Saxons tongc, which the most reuerend father in God D. M. P.
Archbishop of Canturlury hath lately set forth in prynt.7 And
ther be now in some countries in England, that pronounce dd euen
A ' tni "t ^ tnese wor(les *addes, fedder* according as they
of a Cooper ^c pronouced in the "Welsh. And ye must note
that dd, in Welsh is not called double dd, neither
is it a double letter (though it seemeth so to be) wherefore it doth
not fortify nor harden the sillable that it is in, but causeth it to
be a great deale more thy eke, soft, and smoothe. For he that first
added to, the second d, ment thereby to aspirate the d,9 and signifie
that it should be more lyghtly sounded, and not the contrary.
1 Modern Greek S is (dh). This,
and the sound given above to ft (p. 747
not* 6), shews that the present modern
Greek system of pronunciation (p. 523)
was then prevalent in England, see
pp. 529-530 and notes. Sir Thomas
Smith's hook, advocating the Erasmian
system of pronouncing Greek, was not
p'ublished till 1568, a year after this
second edition of Salesbury's hook.
2 " Formerly, when Dvgesh was not
found in a iv of the nSSIJH letters, a
mark called PIBT Ra-phd, was placed
above it, in order to shew that the point
had not been omitted by mistake.
With the ancient Syrians this was no-
thing more than a point made with red
ink. The Hebrews probably wrote it
in the same way : but, as this point
might be mistaken for the vowel
Kholem, when printed, or, for one of
the accents, the form of it was altered
for a short line thus (-), which is still
found in the Hebrew manuscripts,
though very rarely in printed books."
S. Lee, Grammar of the Hebrew Lan-
guage, 3rd edit. p. 21. Hence 1 with
raphe was equivalent to the ordinary
T =(dh).
3 If the Spanish d in this place is
not true (dh), it is so like it that
Spaniards hear English (dh) as that
sound, and English that sound as (dh).
Don Mariano Cubi i Soler, a good
linguist, who spoke English remarkably
well, in his Nuevo Sistema . , . para,
aprcnder a leer i pronunciar . . . la
lenytia ingle&e, Bath, 1851, gives (p. 8)
the Spanish dtidad deity, as a threefold
example of (dh). Yet the Spanish
sound may be (e), p. 4.
4 Pronounced (dhe, dhat, dht's, dhein).
5 Pronounced (with, thm, thaqk).
• This alludes to the common prac-
tice of printing y for J>, which letter
is usually called (thorn) not (dhorn),
but see p. 541, note 2.
7 As this was first written in 1550,
the Archbishop must have been Cran-
mcr.
8 Addis addice, now written adze,
is generally called (aedz). Fcdder is
perhaps meant for feather (fedh-.i) but
may be father, provincially (fee'dha).
9 The Welsh has dd, ff, II (dh, f,
Ihh), all meant as so-called aspirations
of their d, f, I (d, v, 1). Similarly
Salesbury has rr for modem rh (infra
CHAP. VIII. § 1. SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. 751
But I thynke it had be easier, more meete, and lesse straunge to
the Header, if that he had put h, after the former d, in a signe
of asperation, than to adde an other d thereto.
And as it semeth it is not passing three or foure C. yearcs ago,
synce they began to double their d, for before that tyme by lykcly-
hoode they vsed one constant nianer of pronunciation of their
letters euen as the Hebrues did at the beginning.
[18] Dd also begynning a word, sheweth that it commcth in
construction : for there is no woord commying absolutely that his
fyrst syllabic begynneth wyth dd.
Moreouer, dd relateth the masculyne gender, as (Ai ddeuvraich
ar ei ddvvyvron) [illius hominis bniclu'a duo super illius hominia
poctora duo] for in an other gender, it would be sayd, Ai deuvraich
ar ei dvvyron [illius mulieris, &c. ut supra].
How E ought to le sounded.
E without any exception hath one permanent pronounciation in
"Welsh,1 and that is the self pronunciation of Epsilon in Greke,2
or of e in Latine, being sounded aryght, or e in Englyshe, as it is
sounded in these woordes, a were, vvreke, Ireke, vvreste*
And the learner must take good hcdc that he neucr do rcade the
said e as it is red in these English wordcs, me, leleue : * For than
by so doing shall he eythcr alter the signification of the word
wherin the same e is so corruptly rcadc, either els cause it to
betoken nothing at all in that spcche. Example : pe [si] significth
in English and if, now, ye rede it pi, than wil it betoken this letter
p, or the byrd that ye call in Englyshe a Pye. And so yvve is, a
webbe : but if ye sound e as * reading it gvvi, then hath it no signi-
fication in the Welsho.
And least pcraduenture the foresayd example of the Welch or
straunge tong be somwhat obscure, [19] then take this in your
own mother tong for an explanation of that other : wherby ye shall
pcrceiue that the diuersitie of pronounciation of e in these Englysh
woordes subscribed hereafter, wyll also make them to haue diuers
significatios, and they be these wordes, bere, pere, hele, mele?
p. 758) ; and Dan Michel and others heal, (mill) meel = meddle ?, (meel)
use «* for (sh), (supra pp. 409, 441) meal, p. 79. Mr. Murray suggests
which many consider as an aspirate that meal in the sense of food consumed
of s. Of course there is no aspiration, at one time, German mahl, ags. mael,
though the writing (dh), as Salesbury Scotch (mfel) may have heen (meel),
goes on to suggest, has arisen from and meal in the sense of flour, German
this old error. Compare the Icelandic »tehl, ags. melu, Scotch (mil) may have
hj\ hi, kn, hr, Jn\ supra p. 544. heen (miil) and that these were tho
1 The modern Welsh e is, and seems two sounds Salisbury meant to distin-
to have always heen (ee, e) and never guish. This is a priori most likely,
(ee, e), and hence I so transcribe it. put the orthographies leave the matter
z Meaning (e) of course, in great perplexity. Promptorium :
8 (Weer, wreck rw;eek, brcek, wrest, meel of mete ; melc or mete, commcstio
ru-est). cibatus ; meele of come growndyn',
* (Wii, biliiv) as appears from what farina far. Talsgrave : meale of corue
immediately follows. farinc, meale of mcate repast. Levins :
6 (Biir) bier or beer, (beer) bear,(piir) ineale farina, by flock meale mimttiui,
peer, (peer) pear, (mil) heel, (ueel) meele ceeita, wtiich would seem to indi-
752 SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. viii. § 1.
Neither yet doe -we vse in Welsh at any time to write e in the
middle or last sillablcs, & to leaue it vnspoken in reading : as it is
done by schetta in Hcbrue, or as the maner of wrytyng and read-
yng of the same is accustomed in Englysh, as it shall be more
manifest by these wordes that followe : golde, sylke, purenes, Clwpe-
syde : wherein (as I suppose) e is not written to the entent it
might be read or spoken, but to mollifye the syllable that it is
put in.1
But now I am occasioned to declyne and stray somewhat from
my purpose, and to reueale my phantasie
An observation for to yong: wryters of Englishe, who (me
wh^in prying thinkctl1) ^kc oucr muche P^68' and
canot so well be kept. bestowe vnreqiusite cost (hauing no re-
spect to the nature of the Englysh ending
e) in doublyng letters to harden the syllable, and immediatly they
adde an e, whych is a signe of mittigatyng and softning of the
syllable, after the letters so doubled, as thus : vtanne, vvorshippe,
Godde, rrotte, vvysJie, gooflnesse, Jwmme, ttette : 2 whych woordes
wyth such other lyke, myght with lesse labour, and as well for the
purpose, be wryttcn on thys wysc : maun, vvorshypp. Godd, vvott,
vvysh, goodness, hemm, nett : or rather thus : man vvorshyp, God,
vvott, goodnes, liem, net.
[20] And though thys principle be most true Frwtra id Jit per
plura, quod fieri potest per pauciora, that is done in vayne by the
more, that maye be done by the lesse : yet the Printers in con-
sideration for iustifiyng of the lynes, as it is sayde of the makers
to make vp the ryme, must be borne wythall.8
How F. is commonly sounded.
F In "Welsh being syngle, and v when it is consonant in "Welsh,
English, or Latinc, be so nygh of sounde, that they vse mostc
commonly to wryte in Welsh indifferently the one for the other. And
I my selfe haue heard Englysh men in some countries of England
sound/, euen as we sound it in Welsh.4 For I haue marked their
mancr of pronounciation, and speciallye in soundyng these woordes :
cate the difference (meel, miil) in an 3 This may be partly an explanation
exactly opposite direction, but as Levins of the varieties of orthography in the
lias : eale eel anquilfa, beale beel spe- xvi th century in printed books, but
lunca, deale deele portio, he may have will not explain the nearly equal
meant to imply that these words were varieties in manuscript. I have noted
in a transition state. The meaning of at least ten ways of spelling tongue in
the two words (miil. meel) then, intend- in Salesbury's own book: tongue,
ed by Salesbury, must remain doubtful. tonge, tong, toungue, tounge, toung,
1 The utter extinction of the feeling tungue, tunge, tung, toug ; ags. tunge.
for the final e is here well shewn. How
a syllable can be "mollified" without * This is west country, still heard in
any utterance, is not apparent. The Somersetshire and Devonshire. In
words are (goold, s»lk, pyyrnes, early English books of the "West of
Tsheep-seid-). England w is constantly used for/. We
2 (Man, wurshi'p, God, wot, wish, also find it in Dan Michel's Kentish
gud-nes, Hem, net), since uette must dialect 1340 (p. 409). The same places
be a misprint for nette. give also z for s.
CHAP. VIII. § i. SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. 753
voure, viue, disvigure, vish, vox : where they would say, fours, fue,
disfigure, fysh, Fox, &c.1
But who soeuer knowcth the sounde of the letter called Digamma
(whose figure is much lyke F, but ouerwhclmed Eolicum j
vpsydedowne, as ye see here j) he shall also know
thereby the verye sounde of the syngle f in Welsh.2 They of South-
wales rather vse v,3 where Northwales writers commonly occupy e/.
H The sound of ff.
ff In "Welsh hath but the same sounde that the syngle / hath in
Englysh. And they are faine to vse the double ff for the
syngle /, because [21] they haue abused / in steedc of v a conso-
nant. But in such wordes as haue p for the fyrst letter of their
originall (for to keepe the orthographies) the Learned wrytejp/t, and
not/, as thus, Petr «' Phavvl, Peter and Paule.
^[ The pronounciation of G.
G In euery word in "Welsh souudeth as the Hebrue Gymel:^
or g in Dutche,5 or as g in Englyshe soundeth before a, o, u.
And marke well that y neuer soundeth in Welshe as it doth in Eng-
lish in these woordes, George, gynger* G also in Welsh sometyme
(when it commeth in a reason) shall be turned into ch, and somtyme
elided or left cleane out of the word as
thus, a chvvedy hynny [ac postquam] ^ is but very seldom
, jr J.. „ J .. J \ • TJ i turned into ch. Gwedy
tavvn nevvad [satisiactio vel sangnisj : koch Qwad Glat
ne V<w [rufus vel viridis] : and not koch
ne glas : dulas [viridis nigrcscens] of du [niger] and gla* [viridis].
And otherwhyle wordes compounded shall put away g, as these
do, eerloyvv, dulas: whose symple be these, ser [aster], gkyvv
[purus], du [nigcr] glas [viridis].
Also g is added to the beginning of such words as be deriued
of the Latine, whych begyn wyth t?, as Gvvilim, gvvic, gvvynt,
Gvvent, gvvin, gosper of PTilielmus, vicus, ventus, Venta, vinum,
vesper."1
Moreouer, g intrudeth wrongeously into many wordes, namely
after n, as Llating for Llatin, Katering for Katherin, pring for
p-rin [vixj.
[22] Of the atpiration of H.
H In euery word that is wryttcn in "Welshe, hath hys aspiration
in speakyng also, and is read, euen as in these woordes of
Englysh, hard, heard, hart, hurt : 8 And therefore whersoeuer h
is wrytten in Welshe, let it be read wythall, and not holden styll,
1 (Foour, feiv, d«*%-yyr, frsh, foks). in low Dutch or Dutch of Holland =
2 That is, when the sound of the (gh), or more nearly (grh, >). Supra
digamma has been previously settled. p. 209, note.
Was it (f. v, wh, bh) ? See supru 6 (Dzhordzh, dzhm-dzher.)
P- ,51.,8lrn?te 3- -n -n ,, 7 This is common in French and
< it ?TTJ • w ' Italian- In endeavourin& to My (va)
• 0 i 4* Dntet or German gene- the>' ^ fewa)' and then ^a)'
rally =(g) and occasionally =- (gh, yh), 8 (Hard, nerd, Hard, Hart, nurt).
754 SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. vill. § i.
as it is done in French and Englysh, in such wordes as be deriucd
out of Latync, as these : honest, habitation, humble, halite.1 &c.
Except when h is setlcd betwene two vowels in Welshe, wordes :
for then it forceth not greatlye whether h be sounded or not, as
in these wordes that followe: deheu [dexteritas], kyhyr [musculus]
mehein [adept], gvvcheu, heheu,~ gvvehydd [textorj, gohir [inora]. &c.
Moreouer, h sometime shewetli the gender, & somtyme the
number of the word that it is set before, as in this word, Ar y hael :
vpon her, or their brow. Further, h oftentimes is caused or en-
gendred of the concourse of vowels, oi hervvydd, for oi ervvydd,
and sometimes by accenting, as trugarha, for trugard. Then be-
caus eA is not of the essence of the word, I leaue it for most
part vnwrytten.
The sound of I.
I In Welsh hath the mere pronounciation of i in Latine, as learned
men in our time vse to soud it, and not as they y* with their
lotacisme corrupting the pronunciation make a [23] diphthong of
it, saying : veidei, teibei for vidi, tibi. But looke how i soundcth in
Englysh, in these words, singing, ringing, drinking, winking, nigh,
sight, might, right? So then 4 in euery syllable in "Welshe hath
euen the same sounde as e hath in Englyshe in these wordes, wee,
see, three, lee. And » is neuer sounded so broade in "Welsh as it is
in thys English word *!.* And bcsyde that * is neuer consonant
in Welsh,5 but euer remaining a vowel, as it doth in y*
* Ego Germayne tonge, or as Iota in the Greke. And because
they that haue not tasted of the preceptes of Grammer do
not lightly vnderstande what thys temie consonant meaneth : I
wyll speake herein as plaync as I can, for to induce them to vn-
derstand my meanyng.
Therefore when we say in spellyng m a, ma : i e, ie :
when i is sf ^ sfe . niaieste : or 1 e, Ie : 8 u s, sus : Jesus : now
consonan , jn ^nese £wo wordeS) maieste, and Jesus, i is consonant,
when f is But when I spell on thys wysc : i per se i, o r k, ork,
vowel. and wyth doyng them togyther, reade iork, : then i
is not called consonant, but hath the name of a vowell.
1 (On-est, abitee-shun, um-bl, ab'it). 5 That is, never has the sound of f
See above p. 220. consonant or./ in English, that is, (dzh).
» The words gwcheu, hehcu, have Salesbury never thinks of (j) as a con-
not been identiaed. sonant, but only as the vowel (t). This
must be borne in mind in reading
3 (Siq-iq, rtq-.q, drtqk-tq, w^qkzq, what f0u0ws, in which a curious ex-
n«lh, szkht, mikht, nkht). Salesbury amplc of tlie mode of speuing out
here however means (i) not (»), which wordg in old English is presented. Of
he generally marks by y Welsh, let course llis argument is perfectly worth-
Welshmen at present do not seem acute less. Therc is a dispute, as already
in distinguishing (i, t), but use some- mentioned, concerning the Welsh t
times one sound and sometimes the preceding another vowel. Mr. E.
other, supra p. 112, note 1. Ihe jones and Dr< Davies both consider
(mkht) and not (nei) or (neikht) sound Wclgh i to be (j) in such words iaw>t
of niyh is here pointed out by the iaehf Ies^ In English, Smith and
context. jjart; consider (j) and (i) to be the same
* Meaning (ci). sounds, supra p. 185.
CHAP. VIII. § 1. SALES15UR?'s WELSH PRONUNCIATION. 755
And therefore if ye lyst to readc ryghtly Wclshe woordcs whcre-
in » is wrytten, an other vowell immediatlye Mowing (lor therein
else is there no hinderaunce for the straunge
Reader) than must you harken how » (whych * for c» in tbe won*
I wryte for y) is sounded in these Englysh iye °™("4'>' is "ow
*, . y ' . 7-7,7 • 77 • 77 • 7J commoly written
woordcs: i-ane,i-arac, iclde, ^ elk, i elle^elovv, & read as it is in
iere, iok, iong, iougth, Jorke, iou : And thougho Welsh.
theesc woordes bee wrytten here [24] now
wyth », in the first letter of eueiy one, yet it is mcnt that you
should reade them as the f were y, and as they had been wrytten
on thys fashion : yane, yardv, yelde, yell, yelovv, yere, yok, yony,
youflth, yorke, you.2
Now I trust that the dullest wittcd chylde that ncuer read but
two lynes, perceaueth so familiar a rudiment.
^[ The sottnd of K.
K Foloweth the rule of c in eueiy poynt, and therefore looke for
the effect of k, where it is treated of the letter c.
^f The sound of L.
L Hath no nother differece in soud in Welsh than in Englysh.
And note that it neythcr causeth a, nor o, when they come
before it, to sounde anye more fuller in the mouth, than they do
else where sounde, coiumyng before anye other letter.3 And for
the playner vnderstandyng therereof, looke in the rules that do
treate of the sounde of a and o.
And marke whan socuer ye see I to be the fyrst letter of a worde,
that eyther the same word commcth in construction, eyther else the
woord is of an other language, and but vsurped in Welsh.
A worde beginning wyth I hauyng II in liys [25] radical, maketh
relation of the masculin gender, as yn y law in his hand : for yny
llavv is in her hand.
Item thys lysping letter I is now smothcley rcccyued in some
wordcs, contrary to their original nominations, as temestl for tempest;
rriscl, trisclyn, for rrisc or rriscyn [cortex] : pymysl or pymystl for
pcmblys [quinque digiti] : so named of the resemblace that the
rootes haue wyth mans fingers : which is now better knowen by a
more vnapte name eucn Cecut y drvr, and in Englysh Water small-
edge.4
So likewyse to this letter I a loytring place is lent to lurk in this
English word syllable.* And thus much, that the wryters hereafter
maye be more precise and circumspect in accepting the vnlettereds
pronunciation by the authority of theyr hand wryting.
1 I have not met with this form iye pronunciation of tall, toll as (taul,
elsewhere, except in the Heng. MS. tooul) , supra p. 193-4
of C. T. v. 10. The sound seems to be * Apparently cicala virosa, "Water
(ii) as in the Scotch word ee for eye. cowhane, Water Hemlock, now spelled
3 (Jaun, jard, jiild, jel, jel-oou, jiir, cegid in in Welsh,
jook, juq, juuth, Jork, juu). The or- * This, in conjunction wilh the pre-
thography yougth for youth is peculiar. ceding, is meant to point out the sylla-
3 This alludes to the old English bic ('I), see p. 195.
756
SALESBURY S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. } 1.
^ Of the straunge sound of double II.
LI can not be declared anye thyng lykc to the purpose in wryting,
but oncly by mouth : if ye the wyll leame how it ought to be
sounded: For (as it is sayd before of d) so the second I is added
VM n j j- i in stede of 7< : • but looke how Lambda com-
Vlde Occolamnaduims -if r . • i i • >•, ^ i ^
mmg before Iota is sounded in the Greeke :3
euen so pronounce we II in the Welsh. And if ye could hyt
kyndely on the right and iust pronunciation of Ih thus aspirated :
not leauyng unsouded the entire energie, and the "whole strength of
the aspiration : than shoulde not you bee farre dissonant from the
true [26] sound of our Welsh II.
For the "Welsh II is spoken the tongue bowed by a lyttle to the
roufe of the mouth, and with that somwhat extendyng it selfe
betwyxt the fore teeth the lyppes not all touching together )but
leauing open as it were for a wyndow) the right wyke of the mouth
for to breathe out wyth a thycke aspirated spirite the same II. But
as I sayde before, and if ye wyll haue the very Welsh sounde of
1 Joannes (Ecolampadins, the Latin-
ized name of Johann Hausschein, the
reformer, 1432-1531, who studied
Greek under both Reuchliu and Eras-
mus, the teachers of the rival Greek
Pronunciations.
2 The Welsh U is not (Ih) the
whisper of (1), for in (Hi) the breath
escapes smoothly on hoth sides of the
tongue, and the sound may he fre-
quently heard, with very little escape
of breath, in French, tulle (tablh) for
(tabl') see p. 5'2, and in Icelandic, p.
545. But for the Welsh II, one side
(generally the left) of the tongue lies
along the whole of the palate so as
entirely to prevent the passage of air,
iust as for the English cl'ck (£) p. 11,
by which we excite horses, and the
breath is forcibly ejected from the
right side, making it vibrate, at the
same time that there is a considerable
rattle of saliva, thus much resembling
(kh) or rather (krh), and the sound is,
perhaps for this reason, conceived as a
guttural aspirate by Welsh grammar-
ians. The Welsh II is a voiceless or
whispered consonant which I represent
by (Ihh) p. 6, the second (h) to the right
typifying the ejection of breath on the
right side, and the initial (Ih) the re-
semblance of the sound to (Ih) which
when energetic may be substituted for
it without loss of intelligibility, al-
though the Welsh ear immediately
detects the difference. The lips may
be fully open, or only opened on the
right ; the effect is entirely due to the
action of the tongue and is very pecu-
liar. At a distance llan (Ihhan) when
shouted sounds like (tlan). There
is no resemblance to (thlan) which
Englishmen generally substitute for it.
When the table of palaeotype was
drawn up I had never heard the voiced
form of (Ihh), which for convenience,
may be written (/hh). It is possible
also to have palatalised varieties of
both, which must then be written (Ijhh,
/jhh). All these forms with (hh) are
very awkward, but they are sufficiently
distinctive, and the sounds are very
rare. In: 11 Vangelo di S. Matteo
volgarizzato in dialetto Sardo Sassarese
dal Can. G. Spano accompagnato da
osservazioni sulla pronunzia di questo
dialetto e su varj punti di rassomigli-
anza che il medesimo prescnta con le
lingue dette Celtiche, sia ne' cambia-
menti iniziali, sia nel suono della lettera
L, del Principe Luigi-Luciano Bona-
parte, Londra 1866, it is stated that
(Ihh, £hh, Ijhh) occur in the Sardinian
dialect of Sassari, and (Ihh, £hh) in
the dialect of the Isle of Man. The
Prince pronounced all these sounds to
me, but he laid no stress on their uni-
lateral character, or rather disowned
it. In this case (th, <fh) were really
the sounds uttered for (Ihh flih), ac-
cording to Mr. M. Bell's views, Visible
Speech, p. 93, and Mr. Bell on hearing
them, analyzed them thus.
3 Here Salesbury most probably
elevated (li) first into (lj) and then
into (Ijh). See also p. 546, n. 1.
CHAP. VIII. § i. SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. 757
thys letter, geue eare to a Welshma when he speaketh culltell,
whych betokcneth a knyfe in Englysh : or ellyll a ghoste.
The Welshman or the Hispaniardc compose their mouthes much
after one fashion whan they pronounce their II,1 sauyng that the
"Welsheman vttereth it with a more thicker and a more mightier
spirite. The Englyshe mans toungue when he would sound II,
slydeth to tl.
The Grermanes lykewyse, as writeth Tohn Auenlin, as we do now,
did in auncient time aspirate /, but pronouncing it somewhat
hardish in the throte. And in an other place he recordeth that in
old Charters he findeth I aspirated, nameelye in proper names, and
after thys manner H L.J Thus you see how tonges though far
distant, haue som affiuitie in one thyng or other.
The sound of M.
[27] 3£ In Welsh hath such a sound as ye heare it haue in
Englysh or Latine : but yet it is one of the letters that be
channgeable in construction as thus : tnvvy, moe, llai ne vwy, lesse
ormore, mvvyvvvy, more and more: mal hyn, or val hyn, as
thus : meg is or vegist as.
The sound of JV.
N Is none otherwyse sounded in Welshe then in Englyshe : but
sometyme, after the Latine maner, whan it commeth before b
or p in composition, it is than turned into m, as ymblaen [coram],
which is compounded of yn and Uaen : amparch [contumeha] of an
[in] and parch [reverentia] : ampwyll [impatientia], or an fy pvvyll
[prudentiaj.
N also is often times accessory, I meane such as intrudeth into
many wordes, namely beginning with c or k, as vi/ncar [meus
cams] vy-car, vyndevv [meus deus], for vy-devv, or vynyvv.
And because in suche woordes it is nothyng of the essence
thereof, I doe, but not without offence to some Readers, oftentymes
omit the writing of it, thynckyng that it is not more mccte to
admyt n in our so sounded wordes, than in these Latine vocables
agnus, magnus, ignis, at what tyme they were thus barbarously
sounded, angnus, mangnus, ingnis. After this sort crept » into
messanger coming of message. By ye like analogic potanger (which
I thynke no man doth so write) must be written for potager, and
so corrupt Portingal for Portugal?
[28] BU^ I will prescribe nothing herein, least of some Eemissian
I be termed a Precisian.
1 The Spanish II is (Ij), so that 8 Compare nightingale ags. nihte-
Salesbury has elevated it to (Ijh), see gale, Letfrington ags. Leofric, passen-
precedmg note. No doubt in attempt- ger fr. passagier, porringer quasi por-
ing to imitate it he put his own tongue ridger, Arminger It. armiger, popinjay,
into the familiar Welsh position, and old e. popingay, old fr. papegai. See
took it for the Spanish. these and other examples of' an inserted
z On the ags. and Icelandic M see M in Mdtzner, Englische Grammatik,
supra pp. 613, 546. I860, vol. i. p. 174.
758 SALISBURY'S WELSH PPvOXTIXCIATIOX. CHAP. VIII. § 1.
The sound of 0.
0 In Welsh is sounded accordyng to the right sounding of it in
Latin : eyther else as the sounde of o is in these Englyshc wordes :
a Doe, a Roe, a Toe : l and o neuer soundeth in Welsh as it doth in
these -words of Englysh : to, do, two.- But marke that o in "Welshc
going before II, snundeth nothing more hoystous,3 that is to say,
that it inclincth to the sounde of the diphthong ou (as it doth in
Englishe)1 no more than if it had gone before any other letter.
The sound of P.
P in "Welsh diffcreth not from the Englysh sound of p, but p com-
myng in construction foloweth the rules of the Hebroe Phe,*
sauing that somtyme it is turned into b, as thus : pcdvvar neu lemp
[quatuor vel quinque], for pemp. And sometyme p in composition
is chaunged also into 6, as whan we say ymbell [longe], for ynipett.
And one whyle it is left out of the compounde woordes : as whan
these wordes : kymell, kymorth, be wrytten for kyntpett [compello],
kymporth [comporto].
And an other whyle our tongue geucth vs to sound it as it were
an h, as when we say : ymhle [29] ymJilcvy, ymhlas for ymple [?],
ym-plvvy [in plebe] ym-plas [in palatio].
But p turned into ph, maketh relation of the feminine gender,
as (fi phlant, of her children, gmisc i phen, the attire of her head.
The sound of Q.
Q, Is not receiued amog the numbre of the letters in 'Welshe as yet,
but k supplyeth his rowme, and vsurpeth his office in euery
place. And the Greekes are fayne to practice the same feate, as
ye may see done. Luc. ii and Ro. 16. where Kyriniou is written
for Quirino, JKuartos for Quarto.6
The sound of It.
R Is sounded a like in "Welsh and Englysh, but r, in "Welsh for the
most part is pronounced wyth aspiration, especially being the
first letter of the word. And for the aspiration h, they commonly
1 (Doo, roo, too). In my observa- Cam. TJniv. MS. Dd. 4. 24. has bois-
tions of "Welsh, the long and short o tously,) and in several other places, the
were invariably (oo, o). The sounds Wycliffite version has bostous, Math. 9,
(oo, o) seem practically unknown, and 16, as pointed out by Mr. "Way on the
not appreciated by Welchmen. That word in the Promptorium. The origin
these were also the English sounds in seems to be the Welsh bwyst wildness,
the xvi th century I infer as in p. 95. bicyst savage, bwystjil wild beast,
2 (Tu, duu, tuu). bwystus brutal ferocious, which ac-
' Eoystous, probably (buist'us) does count properly for the diphthong in
not appear to be a misprint, but a the first syllable. Mr. R. Morris re-
more correct form than the modern fers the word to boast, "Welsh bost.
boisterous. The Promptorium has boy- 4 This again refers to the English
stows, the Catholicon bustus, the Ortus toll = (tooul) .
Voc. boystous, Chaucer boystottily 8667 5 B = (p), B = (ph) not (f).
(Wright reads boystrously incorrectly, 6 Luke 2, 2, Kvpyvlov, Rom. 16, 23,
the r not occurring in Harl, 7334, Kovapros.
CHAP. VIII. § 1. SALISBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. 759
put to r,1 as they play by d and and I, euen thus : rrvvygtvyd
[fractus], rrodres [vanitas], rringell [miles], Rufain [Roma]. But
the manor of some is to wryte one great capitall R, (when it is the
fyrst letter of a woord) for the twoo douhle rr. Also r serueth the
tui-nc that n doth in Englysh, that is to wyt, to be put bctwenc
vowels meeting together in two sundry wordes, for to stop the
vneomcly gaping in spech, as ye shall perceyue by these woordes
of both the [30] tongues : yr-avvr : a-n houre : for mother nature
wyll not admyt that we should pronounce y avvr, or a hour. But
stepmother Ignorance2 receyueth both r and n into some places
where they are abused, as yr Llating, for y Llatin.
f The sound of S.
S Soundeth in "Welsh as it doth in Latin : neither hath it two
diuers soundes as it hath in Englishe or Frenche, for when it
commeth betwene two vowels in these two languages, it is so
remissely and lithly sounded, as it were z, as by these two wordes
of both the speaches it is manifestly proued, Feisant a Fesant.8
If The sound of T.
T Lykewyse hath but one sounde, and that as the Latinos sound it
in these wordes : atat, tute, tegit : Neyther do I meane that t in
Welsh is sounded at any tyme lyke th, as some barbarous lyspers
do, who depraue the true Latine pronounciation, reading amath, for
amat, dederith, for dcderit, &c.*
Now be it marke well thys exception, that t is ncuer read lyke c
thorowout the "Welsh tongue, as it is commonly read
of Englyshemen in Latine verbales ending in tio, as Exception
pronunctatio, electio, subiectio.
[31] Marke also, that it is the nature of t to be turned into d,
and sometime into th, and some other tyme it is so lightly spoken,
that the t is quite left away, and there remayneth but the h in
steede of the t. But thys is to be vnderstande when t is the fyrst
letter of a word set in construction to be construed or buylt together
on thys fashion : Na thric yuhy dvvy avvr ne dair [Ne mane in domu
duas horas vel tres]. For before they be hewed, squared, and
ioyned together wyth theyr tenantes and mortesses, they lye in
rude and vndressed timber after this maner of soil : Na tryc yn ty
dvvy avvr ne fair. Furthermore t in deriuation is
left out of the deriued wordes or turned in n, that
they myght sound more pleasaunt to the eare, as ye
may take these for an example : chvvanoc or chvvaa
1 To r, that is, two r's, or rr. The ing the sounds of English words in
modern form is rh, rather ('rii) than Welsh letters.
(rh), so that Rhys ('Rn'ys) sounds * Palsgrave says of the French d
more like (HIS) than (ris). that he sees " no particular thyng
»» • ,1. u wherof to warne the lernar sane that
* Of course an hour is the old tfl g()unde t rf f ad . thege WQr(la
form, and « a" comes from the omission ^ ado fo M ^ th ^
ot » before a consonant. The igno- we f • ^ do in thes'e worde; of
ranee is therefore rather in Salesbury. Latine a(h atfimMndum for ad a(ti«.
3 This occasions difficulties in writ- vandtim cormptly."
760 SALISBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 1.
noc; ffvvnoe or gvvnnroc monvrcni or monvvenni : fie linen or heinnieu
of chvvant [libido], gvvynt [ventus], monvvent [monumentum],
haint [pestis].
f The sound of Th.
Th hath the semblable and lyke sound in "Welsh as it hath in
Englysh in these woordes, thorovve, thy eke, and thynne : l but it
is neuer so lythly spoken as it is commonly sounded in these other
words: that, thou, thine, this*
Moreouer th wrytten for the fyrst letter of any worde, sheweth
the same woord to be than in construction. For there is no Welshe
woorde standing absolutelye that hath th for hys fyrst letter : but
t is hys natiue and originall letter, for the [32] which in con-
struction th is commonly vsed. Neither yet do we vse to wryte th,
in any woord, and to reade the same as t or d, as is commonlye done
in these English wordes : Thomas, throne, threasure, Thames Inne :
Thauies In which be most uniuersally spoken after this sortc :
Tomas, trone, treasure, Dauies Inne.3
Item th sometyme signifieth the word to perteyne to the feminine
gender, as Oi thuy of her house, otherwyse said, oi day, of hys
house.
The sound of V being consonant.
V specially being wrytten in thys maner of fashion v, soundeth in
"Welshe as in Englyshe or Latine, whan it is a consonant.4 And
it lightly neuer begynneth a woorde, except
There is no woorde the woord be constructed and ioyned wyth one
in welsh that be- wordes. For other b or m, being the
gmneth with v . . ,, ,. ,, , ,, . ,fo,
beim? radicall. original! or radicall letter, is transmuted or
chauged (according to the congruitie of the
toungue into v a consonant.
But Latine wordes begynnyng with v, and vsurped in the "Welsh,
shall receyue g to their fyrst letter, as is declared more at large in
the treatice of the letter G, and sometyme B, as Hear of vicarius.
^[ The sound of u beyng a voicell.
But u written after this manner «, is a vowel, and soundeth as
the vulgar English people sound it in these wordes of English :
trust, bury, busy, Hut &$]berden.* But know well that it is neuer
sounded in "Welsh, as it is done in any of these two Englyshe wordes
(notwithstanding the diuersitie of their sound) sure, lucke.* Also
1 (Thuroou, thtk, thm). remains. Huberden is probably Su-
2 (Dhat, dhou, dhein, dht's). bertden, but I cannot find such place.
3 (Tom-as, truun), see next section There is a Hubberston in South Pem-
under Th, (tree-zyyr, Davt'z In). broke, which therefore may have the
4 The use of v is quite discontinued u pronounced in the "Welsh manner
in "Welsh, and / is always used in its and an Ibberton in North Dorset,
place. These are the nearest names I can find.
6 No doubt that he meant the sound • (Syyr, luk). Bullokar gives
of (tr/st, bt'ri, biz**, HArerden). (syyer) and he is particular in iden-
(Tn'st) still occurs in Scotland, (btrt) tifying the sound with the French u.
was even then more usually (beri) but Hart has (siur) meaning (syyr), p. 167,
is the common Scotch now, and (btz-i) and Salesbury writes attwr, with the
CHAP. vill. $ i. SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. 761
the soimd of w, in French, or «, wyth two prickes ouer the heade
in Duch, or the Scottish pronunciation of ul alludeth somwhat
nere vnto the sound of it in Welshe, thoughe yet none of them all,
doeth so exactly (as I thynk) expresse it, as the Hebraick Kubuts
doeth.2
For the Welsh u is none other thing, but a meane sounde be-
twyxte M and y beyng Latyne vowels.3 And therefore who so euet
wyll distinctly e leame the Welsh sound of u let hym once geue
care to a Northen Welsh man, whan he speaketh in Welsh, the
wordcs that signifie in English obedient (or) * chaff singlerly :
whych be these in Welshe, uvudd, ustm.* And this vowell u alone
amonge all the letters in Welsh, swaructh in sound from the true
Latine pronunciation.
Thys u is more in vre wyth vs of Northwales thau wyth theim
of the South parteis : -whose wryters abuse it, whan they wryte
thus, un yn for yn un 5
The sound of W.
W
In Welshe and Englyshe hath but one fygure and power,
though it chaunceth to haue .ij. diuers names: for in English
ye call it double MM and in Welshe we gcue it the [34] name of a
same meaning, pp. 165, 172, and in-
deed this passage is sufficient to shew
that he did not mean (syur). Smith
and Bullokar both give (luk).
1 All meant for the sound of (yy),
although at present there are occasional
faint differences of sound, but not ac-
knowledged, French (yy), German (n),
Swedish (uu), Scotch (93).
2 This of course means that Sales-
bury pronounced the Hebrew }*3j?
(idbbu*), generally considered as (u)
iu the same way as Welsh u ; also he
shews by writing the name kubuts, that
he gave the same sound to the first
vowel in the name, generally identified
with (i). This serves to shew, in con-
junction with his opening sentence,
that his sound of Welsh « did not much
differ from (i, t), and that where he
uses it for the representation of English
sounds, he certainly meant (i) or (*).
3 It is difficult to determine what
sounds the Welshman gave to Latin
«, y, because these arc precisely the
Welsh vowels about which there is a
difficulty. The next sentence but one,
however, would lead us to suppose that
his Latin u was (u), as it was different
from the Welsh ; but what his Latin
y, properly (y), may have been, cannot
be said. Assuming, however, that it
was (»'), then the mean sound ought to
be (i). By the kindness of Dr. Davies
I had an opportunity of consulting
three Welsh students at the Regent's
Park College about the Welsh «, y.
The sound of u in Duw appeared to
be (i), in llcwyrchu it was not distin-
guishable from (i), in dechretiad, go-
leuni, I could not distinguish the diph-
thong eu from the English (ai), though
the sound of at in gair was dis-
tinctly (ai) and occasionally (aai),
but ai, ae, an were nearly if not
quite indistinguishable; at most (ai,
ae, &t) would mark the distinctions.
I understood from Dr. Davies that the
theoretical pronunciation of « was (y),
and that in solemn declamation an at-
tempt was made to preserve the sound,
but that usually u became (ii, i) or
even (t). This is perfectly similar to
the common German substitution of
(ii) for (y)r) in the pronunciation of
their «', an alteration never made in
French. In Danish and Swedish the
y, theoretically (y), becomes (i) or,
to my ear, practically (i, i).
* Theoretically (yyvydh, yys.yn),
practically (iivj'dh t'rsm) or even
(iivt'dh, ii-stn) which latter sounds,
perfectly easy to English organs, would
be intelligible throughout Wales.
8 This refers only to the orthography.
Sec below under y.
49
762 SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. $ i.
syngle u but than soundyng it after the Latinc pronuciatio or ells
as you now souncle your oo.1
But the lesser Greeke o ioyned togythcr wyth the Greke y made
a diphthong,2 or Hebraic Vau cum puncto schurek in venire,3 either
oo in these English vocables : booke, looke, boorde, woorde,1 shall
rather expresse hys name, than hys proper nature.
But hys owne power, and peculier office in "Welshe, shall there
no letter nor letters more preciselye set it forth than the vv it selfe,
or oo wyth the Englysh pronunciation. For all thoughe the Ger-
maynes vse a vv yet in some wordes sounde they it (to my hearing)
as the farther u were a vowel, and the latter o consonant,5 wher
we the Britons sounde both uu wholy togyther as one vowell, wyth-
out anye seuerall distinction, but beynge alwayes eyther the forther
• or the latter parte of a dyphthonge in Englyshe on thys wysc :
wyth aw : and in Welshe as thns : wyth, avven.6
And though, as I sayd before, I fynde in som auncient writers
6 for vv, yet in other I find vv in words now vsually written w* v or
/ as eithavv, for eithav or eitJiaf. In which kynde of wordes, bycause
they of Southwales vse yet to kepe y6 pronuciatio of it, saying tavcly
where we saye tavlu or taflu [jacio]), I doe rather vse for the more
indifferencie to wryte v than /, eve that they may the more aptly
rcsolue [35] it into their woonted vowell vv, and we maye sounde
the same after our more consonaunt acceptation. But contraryly,
we saye deunydd where they sound dcvnydd or defnydd [substantia],
and some corrupters denvydd.
Tlie sound of X.
X Is not founde as yet in the "Welshe Alphabet : For the "Welshe
speache hath no neede of hys office : because that suche Walshe
woordes as be deducted of the Latine, turne their x into *, as doe
these : nos, estenna, escommun, estran, licses, escuso, escutio, Sas or
Sais, which come of nox, extendo, excommimicatus, extranevs, bisex-
tus, excuso, excutio, Saxo.
1 Meaning (uu, u). comprehend, and the difficulty is in-
2 Modern Greek pronunciation (uu) creased hy the misprint o, for u or a.
for ov. He divides w, as he prints it, into vv,
3 Hebrew pTM? (shuureex'), mean- •which he immediately calls « «, but
jjjo- <| _ (uu\ " which of these two letters he considers
** (Buuk, luuk, buurd, wuurd). Bui- "the forther" and -which the "latter,"
lokar and Gill also give (luuk), the short- is not plain. The best I can make out
ening of the vowel into (luk) or rather 1S. that he heard German w as (vu),
(l«k) is quite modern. North country taus «•«"» = (vuan), nearly (vwan) or
pronunciation is still (luuk), though perhaps (vwan). The last is not a very
Mr. Melville Bell and Mr. Murray inapt way of representing (bhan), and
consider the difference between the onc »M» I have heard given by many
Scotch and south country sounds to be persons, as the best means of indicating
merely qualitative, the former (luk), the sound of initial (bh) to English or
the latter (Ink). GUI has (ward), French speakers.
Butler (wuurd, wurd). Soorde \vas 6 Here, in vvyt h, v vis in the "forther"
the spelling at that time for board, as part, and in avven in the " latter" part
in the Prouiptorium, Levins has boord, of the diphthong, which ought to make
and Butler pronounces (buurd). Salcsbury's German w = (uv), as
* The meaning of this is difficult to (uvan), which being dissyllabic is im-
CHAP. VIII. § i. SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. 763
The cnglishc Scolevs tongues
be marueilously tormented in
soudyng of the Greke ypsilb
and yet atain uot to the right
sound.3
If The sound of Y.
Y Is sounded in "Welsh, as it is in these English wordes: yn,
synne, ys, thynne, vvynne.1 Neyther
yet as it is sounded of the commune
people in anyc of these two woordes
followyng : vvyde, vvynge? Also y
beyng a woorde, counteruayleth the
sygnification of the in Englysh, and
of Le in Frenche, or of the Articles Ha, Ho, in Hebruc and Greeke,
as thus : y dyn, whose proper sygnification in Englyshe is not com-
munlye vsed, except a man shoulde saye, the person : [36] but
Le homme shall well declare it to any that shal be skilled in the
French : And by mcanes hereof we vse to cxpresse the cxccllencie
that the Euangelistes attribute to lesus, when they adde the Greeke
article thereto : whych they seeme aduisedly to do, omitting to
write it when they speake in the name of the Icwcs or Gentiles.
The sound of Z.
Z In Welsh is vnknowen, in so muche that it was ncuer placed in
possible. As Salesbury does not recog-
nize (j) he also does not recognize (w),
hence wyth aw — with awe, is to him
(utth au), not (wt'th au). It is hope-
less to look for agreement upon this
point of theory. Supra p. 513, n. 2.
1 (/n, s»'n, tz, thin, wm). There
can be little doubt as to the pronuncia-
tion of these words because sin, thin,
win, also occur in Smith. Mr. E.
Jones remarks : " Fhas two sounds in
Welsh, and it is the only letter that
has two sounds. In monosyllables as
dyn it is nearly =ee Eng. as deen (diin),
in polysyllables as dynion=u in but
(dan-ion). " On which Dr. Davies
observes, "rather f in hint" — (dtn-ion).
In the examination of this sound as
pronounced by the Welsh students at
llegents Park College, (supra p. 761,
note 3,) the word dynion seemed more
like (dm'ion) than (dan-ion), but I
noted the following pronunciations, gyd
(gad), yn y (on o), tnvyddo (truu-»dho),
ynddo (an'dho) bywyd (bau-td), sydd
(siidh), llewyrchu (Ihhewarkh'i), tywy-
llwch (tawalhh-ukh) and (tawtlhh'ukh)
in North Wales ; the words are all in
John i., 1-5. According to Dr. Davies
the theoretical sound in all places is (.?),
which is aimed at in solemn or stately
style, but in South Wales the universal
sound is (i, »). In North Wales (9, i),
or (a, t) are heard. The sound may
be (y). The sound (a), or (a), is
quite familiar. Salesbury evidently
only knew one sound, and it is im-
portant with regard to his English
to be sure that he did not know the
sound (a), which we do not find recog-
nized in English till the xviith century,
see p. 174. The following are the
rules usually accepted for the pronun-
ciation of Welsh y. In the mono-
syllables dy, dyd, dyt, fy, myn, y, yd,
ydd, ym, yn, yr, ys, it is pronounced
(a), in all other monosyllables (y). In
final syllables it is always (y). In the
prefix cyd, and sometimes eyit, as
cydcistedd, cynoesoedd, and in adjectives
aud adverbs prefixed as cryf-arfog, it
is also (y). After w it is generally (y)
as gwynfyd, mivynhuu, bwyta, but to
this rule there are several exceptions
especially if w is short or follows a
vowel, as chwyrnu, chwysu, llcwyrchtt,
tyivyllu, aii-yddu, ewyllys in which it
is (a). In all other cases not specified
in these rules it is (a).
* (Weid, weind). The first word
is clear, but the second is doubtful.
Wynge should = winy, which was cer-
tainly called (w j'q) . There is a Norfolk
word ivinge to shrivel, in Wright's
Dictionary of Obsolete and Provincial
English, but that is probably (wmdgh).
Most likely vvynge is a misprint for
vvynde, which, even as a substantive,
is called (weind) by Bullokar, and
(waind) by Gill.
3 The Greek v was originally (y), but
was (i) at the time Salcsbury wrote.
What he alludes to in this marginal
observation is not clear.
764 SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. vill. $ 1.
any Welshe woord hytherto t1 Neither needed I once to speake
of it, but because I would put the reader vtterly out of doubt in
this behalfe. How be it, z may conueniently hereafter be vsurpcd
in woordes borowed of straunge tongues, euen that they keeping
their orthographic, maye the more apparantlye declare them selues,
at the least, to the learned.
Of the Abbreuiatiom.
[This section has no interest.]... [37]
[38] Annotation. [This also has no interest.] [39]
[4O] A briefe rehersall of all the rules before, with certayne other
additions thereto pertayning.
A comparisS of the pronunti- _/\_ Is most vnlyke of pronounciation
ation of the letters in Welshe, to the Hebrues Aleph.
&± SPStSUL? * mos' £",My rpsemWeth the ™ta™
of Beth.
C and K be not ynlyke in sound vnto Caph and Koph. 2
Ch, chi, cheth and caph wyth raphc,3 be of one sounde.
D soundeth as Daleth, Daghcssata.*'
Dd contayneth the power but of one letter, and that of DJtelta, or
of dhaleth not daggesset.6
[41] E is much spoken after the sounde of the vowels Segol or
Epsilon*
F and Jiet/t wythout the poynt Dagges or the Grek Veto, be as one
in sounde.7
ff (or) ph agre in pronunciation with the Greke Phy or the He-
braick phe not poynted wyth Dages.*
G is sounde as Gimel or the Dutch g*
11 and th' aspiration He be equal in power.10
/ in euerye poynt agreeth wyth the Greke Iota.11
L Lamedh, and Lambdha, disagre not in sound.12
LI countreuayleth Lambda comming before Iota.13
M N, Mem Nun and My Ny differ not in sound.11
1 Hence in his transcript of English as the modern pronunciation of /3.
words the sound of (z) must be given Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte says
to his « when necessary, as indicated hy that this is a mistake, and that the
other authorities. Constantinopolitan Greeks invariably
8 3 = (k) in PJ3 =(kaph), p =(K) in say (v). See remarks on Icelandic v.
f]ip = (Kooph) . supra p. 549.
3 That is 3 without the dagesh point 8 </> = (f) or (ph) see supra p. 613,
= (kh). note 2; B = (ph).
* J = (d). 8 T = (<lh), 8 = (dh). 9 3 = (g), German ? = (g) generally.
6 >i3p = (seeghool-) is the short (e), 10 n = (n).
c was the same. n « Except in being occasionally a
1 3 = (bh), ft = (v) or (bh), supra p. consonant as (j).— B.D."
618. E. A. Sophocles (Romaic Gram- u L . m
mar accompanied by a Chrestomatby '**"*"/•
with a vocabulary, Hartford, U.S. 1842, 3 *«=(li), see above p. 756, note 3,
and without the vocabulary, London, and P- 757, note 1.
Trubner 1858) distinctly assigns (Lh) " D 3, ft. v = (m, n).
CHAP. VIII. $ i. SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. 765
i
3
0 and Omega shall sound as one.
P doeth as well imitate Phe and Phy in sound as in other Conditions.
It hath a peculiar concinnitio with Rfio.3
8 Samech and Sigma may go togyther well inough for their tune.*
T soundcth as Tetli or Tav dagesset in the Hebrew.9
Th hath the veiy sound of Theta or Tav hauing no Daqes*
Fbcyng consonante soundeth as Beth wythoute Dages or as Veto,
doeth.7
V beyng vowell is read as Kibuts and not much vnlyke vnto
Ypsilon*
Fhath the vcrye sound Ypsilon?
1f What further concinnitie the Letters in Welsh ehaue vvyth the
Grceke Letters.
[This only comes to dividing the consonants as follows :] [42]
The thynne letters be these, c or k, b p 1 1.
The thycke letters are these, ch ph II.
The middle letters be these, g v dd.
Of the sounde of ch, g, i.
PK ;*, , ~(\,- These thre letters ch, g, i hauc neucr the
Ch in welsh is vi 3 • ±1 -ITT til n •,
but one letter. ll!ie sounde m the VVelshc tong, as they hauc m
these Englysh wordes, chere, gentle, lacke.*
[43] Of contraction vsed in tvehhe.
[This section possesses no interest].
Of accente.
The obscruation of accente is it that shall do muche towarde the
attaynyng of the natiue pronunciaton of any language, in so muche
that somtyme the alteration of accente shal altere also the significa-
tion of the word, as in these woordes in Greke: Neos, Towos,
pharos, and these in "Welshc : gvvydd, gvvyll, gcvyr : and in Eng-
lishe : these, differ, prouide, denye. &c,10
1 n = (oo) in modern English pro- 6 6, fl = (th).
nunciation of Greek, but (oo) in modern 7 Supra p. 747, n. 6, and p. 764, n. 7.
Greek, supra p. 523, as in modern 8 Kibiits here is kttbitts on p. 761,
Welsh, where pob peth is called (poob where see note 2. Greek v = (i), for-
peeth) not (pwb peth), and the older merly (y).
English, p. 90. » (Tshecr, dzhcnti, Dzhat).
2 Phe means B = (p), but what does 10 N«oy young, vt6s fresh land, fallow
phy mean ? It should be <f>, but that and the Ionic gen. of ravs a ship ; r6fj.ot
has been already appropriated to ff — a cut, a piece cut off, rofids cuttiug,
(/). Probably phy is a misprint for sharp ; ipapos any large piece of cloth,
py=v. a cloth, sheet, shroud, cloak, <{>dpos
3 The " peculiar concinnitie" refers lighthouse from the island *c£p»s. In
perhaps to the aspirated form p which the first three words the position of the
Salesbury accepts as his rr, modern rh, accent mark causes a dift'erence in mo-
now ('rn) rather than (rh). dern Greek pronunciation, (ne-os, neos-,
4 D, ff taken as = (s), as they were to-mos, tomos1) but both the latter words
certainly then pronounced though the are (fa-ros). But the accent mark in
determination of the original sound "Welsh is only used to indicate
of each letter presents difficulties. length, and is generally omitted both
5 O = (#), Fl = (t), they are generally in printed books (even dictionaries) and
confounded. writing. Gwydd (guu-ydh) posture
766 SALESBURY'S WKLSH PRONUNCIATION. CUAI-. \ III. § 1.
Certayne Englishe wordes ivlier of ye may gather the Welshe pronun-
ciation of the letters.
Archangcll, Beynge, Called, Michael, Discomfyted *Dde, Encr
*Fillaynous. Fend, Ggct Him, Itch I-eldyngc, Kest,
Dd forth Laye, Mellett, Murmurynge, Not Ouer, Preuayled,
I" for V Rauenyng, Horrible, Satan, Tormented, Thorowe,
Ualiant, Busines, "Worthye, Yll.1
Certaine ^oordes ivherin the letters be most vnlikelii sounded to Welshe
pronunciation of them.
[44] All, Combe, Dombe, Ceasse, Cyue, Checkc, Adder, Ele,
Fyshc, Gender, Engyn, Humour, Honour, In, laundice, Fall,
*0syll, Reason, Season, Thomas, Thames Inne,
The blackc byrd That, Vncle, Ydle, Synging.2
The signification of A. in Welsh.
[This has no reference to pronunciation.]
The signification of Y.
[This has also no reference to pronunciation.]
ground that has been formerly plough-
ed; a weaver, gwydd (gwyydh) wood,
or a weaver's loom ; gwyll (guu-ylhh)
a hag, goblin, ghost; gwyll (gwolhh)
shade; gwyr (guu-yyr) oblique, sloping,
see supra p. 726; gwyr (gwiir) fresh
vigorous verdant. The English exam-
ples are more difficult; differ is pro-
bably differ dtfer ; prouido is unintel-
ligible for only provide occurs, not
provide, though we have provident.
Mr. Brock suggests that prouide may
be meant for proved; dtnye only occurs
as deny", but denier is both denier a
French coin, accented denier (deneer)
in Shakspere, Richard III., act 1, sc. 2,
last speech, T. 252 — the other two
passages in which it occurs are in
prose, — and denier one who denies.
1 These words seem to be, Archangel
(ark-an-dzhel), being (bii'tq), called
(kaul-ed), Michael (Meik-el ?), dis-
comfited (dtskunvfited), tin (dhe), ever
(ever), vLlanous (vrl-anus), fiend
(fcend), get (get), him (turn), itch (t'tsh),
yielding (jiikHq), Jcest this is hardly
likely to be Spenser's word "which
forth she test," F. Q. 6, 12, 15, it is
more probably an error for tutfkiued,
but the word is doubtful ; lay (lai ),
melktt has the second I battered and
looks like ntelrctt, but the I is plainer
in the Grenville copy, it is possibly
meant for millet (mtTct), murmur-
ing (murmunq), not (not), over
(oover, over), prevailed (prevaild'),
ravening (ravem'q), horrible, (Hor'jVl),
Satan (saa'tan), tormented (torment-eel),
thorough (thuru), valiant (val'jant),
business (bt'z'*ncs), worthy (wurtlr/'),
ill (tl).
2 Probably all (aul), conil (knum) as
a hill, dumb (dum), cease (sees), sieve?
" as water in a sitte" Much ado, act 5, sc.
1, T. 6, 1623 ed., (siv), check (tshek),
adder (ad-er), eel (iilY^fA (f 'z'sh), gender
(dzhend'cr), engine (eirdzhm), humour
(nvymur), honour (on'iir), in (tn) ?.
jaundice (dzhaun'd>'s),/rtft (faul) ; otujll
is explained in the margin as the black-
bird, which answers to the oitsyll of
Levins, owsyl of Huloet, the modern
otisel or ouzel (uuz-el) is sometimes used
for a blackbird merula vulgaris, though
more commonly for the water ousel,
dipper, water crow or pyet merula
aquatica, cinclus aquaticiis, reason
(recz-un), season (seez*un), Thomas
(Tom-as), Thavles Inn (Davt'z in), that
(dhat), uncle (uqk'l) or perhaps (nuqk'l)
see p. 744, and note 2 ; idle (cid-1),
(sindzh't'q) singeing because (si'q'f'q)
would be like the Welch sound of the
letters.
CHAP. VIII. § 1. SALESBURY'S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. 767
[45] . . . . H A general rule for the readyng of Wehh.
T Hough there be diners precepts here tofore wrytten of the "Welsh
pronunciation of the letters, I would thinko it not ouermuch dis-
sonant, nor yet to wydc from the purpose, to admonishe you in
thys behalfe, that is, that you ought not to rcade the Welsh accord-
yng as ye do the Euglyshe or French, but euen after the reading
of the latin. For in reading English or French, ye do not redo
some wordes so fully as they be wrytten.
And in many other ye seme to sound the sillables more fully
tha the expressed letters do giue. "Which maner of reading is so
vtterlye eschued in Welsh, as ye perceyue it to be exactly obscrucd
of them that perfitely reade the Latino tonge : JNei[46]thcr do I
meanc here to cal them perfite and Latinelike Ecadcrs as many as
do readc angnus, magnus, for agnus, magnus, ingm's, for ignis, sanltts,
for sanctus, savvl, for sal: sovvl, for sol : and for mihi, meichei: and
egovv, for ego: luvv for tu : and quith ligith, in stede of quid legit. &C.1
Therefore ye must learne to forget such manor of pronunciation,
agaynst ye prepare your selues to reade y° Welsh. Morcouer, ye
ought to know, that' these wordes: dringo [scandcre], gvvingo
[caleitrare], kynga [sermo], myngen [juba], anglod [reprehensio],
angred [intidelitos], and the most part of suche like Welsh wordes,
hauing ng in them, and being of moe sillables then one, shal be
red as these English wordes be (but ye must admit them to be red
now as of two sillables euery word) Kynges, rynges, bryngeth, syngeth :
For euen as ye do not rede them Kyn-ges, ryn-ges, bryn-geth, syn-
geth : but rather in thys wysc, A'yng-es, ryng-es, Iryng-eth, syng-eth :3
euen so do we sound dring-o, and not drin-go : gvving-o, not
gvvin-go : tnyng-en and not myn-gen. Albeit, yet as ng may be
seuercd and parted in this Englysh word syn-gcth (but the signifi-
cation altrcd)3 so haue we some wordes in Welsh (when they are
spoken) in whom the sillables may be scuered in ng, as in these :
an-gerth, Llan-gvvm, tringyrch, &c.
[Then follow seven entire pages and two portions of pages of a letter to Mr.
Collingborn speaking of the advantages to Welshmen of learning English, the
low state of Welsh literature, &c., with many wordy digressions, and ending thus :]
[54] But now N. Colinglorne, least peraduenture, where I
thynke my sclfo but familiarlye to talke here wyth you, and other
1 Aqnux magnus (aq-nus maq-nus), like many for magnus in the popular
ignis (t'q'nts), sanctus (sant-us), sal dialect). This gn forms a part of the
(saul), sol (sooul), mihi (mei-khei) com- received pronunciation in Swedish,
pare the present Scotch sound, ego where the frequent combination yn is
(c^-oou, egu) see p. 744, tu (tyy), quid always assimilated to (qn), forming
legit (kwtth lii'dztth ?). " The Scandi- an accidental analogy with the titu
navians have lost the sound (qg), both which arises from an original fn, bn
medial and final . . . Hence (q) is pn ?"— Rapp, Phys. dcr Spr. 3, 241.
regularly represented by ng, or by n in 2 (Ki'qx, rtqz, br«j-eth, seq-eih),
vk, or by g in gn, according to tho 3 (Smdzlreth) = singes, most pro-
German school tradition (abbreviations bab!y.
768 SALESBURY'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. } 2.
my familiars (as my mcanyng is none other in deede) some thank-
les taunter entermeddle and say vnto me, alludyng to that mocke
o£ Diogenes, 0 viri Myndi portas occludire, ne quando vrbs vcstra
egrediatur, mcanyng this thcrby, 0 my good friend haue
done with your Welsh confabulation, haue done :
for els your ioly prooemion, and
your goodly pdrergon shalbe
longer then all your
booke besyde.
Here
therefore at the
last I make
an end.
*
FINIS
[The colophon consists of three crescent moons interwoven, .with the word *1JJ
in the central one of the four inner interstices, and the word v3 in each of the
three outer openings .between the horns of the crescent, evidently referring to
Psalm 72, v. 7: DT v^'iy (gad b'lir jaree-aA), so long as the moon endureth,
literally, until failure-of moon.]
§ 2.
William Salesbury's Account of English Pronunciation, 1547.
The Welsh text of the Introduction to Salesbury's Dictionary
is here reproduced literatim with all the errors, misprints, false
collocations of letters, antique spelling, of the original, but without
the long f, and in Roman type in lieu of black letter. Those who
are interested in antiquarian Welsh will prefer seeing it in this
form, and will be better pleased to set it right for themselves than
to have it reduced to form and order for them, while the English
translation will enable the English reader to dispense with the
Welsh. English and Foreign words are italicised
There are two perfect copies of this work in the British Museum,
one in the general library (628, f, 25), and one in the Grcnville
Library (7512). The volume is a small quarto, 7^ by 5^ inches,
including the margin ; the letter-press, without the headline, mea-
suring 6-^ by 3f inches. It is in black letter, unpaged. The
signatures are : none to the first sheet, Bi. Bii. Biii. C.i. Cii, and
then, after a blank leaf, the signatures go from A to S, the last
letter having only 6 pages. The title occupies the first page, and
is in English only, as follows :
A Dictionary in Englyfhe and "Welfhe moche necef-
fary to all fuche "Welfheinen as wil fpedly learne the
englyfhe tongue thought vnto the kynges maieilie very
mete to be fctte forthe to the vfe of his graces fub-
iectes in Wales : wherevnto is prefixed a litle treaty fe of
the englyfhe pronuwciaciun of the letters, by Wyuyam
Salesbury.
CHAP. VIII. § 2. SALESBUR\'s ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. 709
The colophon is
If Imprynted at London in Fofter lane, by me lohii
Waley (1547) . Cum priullegio ad imprimemhim solum.(',')
Immediately after the title is a dedication in English only : "To
the Moost Victorioufe & Redowbtedc prince Henry theyght hy
the grace of God Kynge of Englande, Fraunce and Irclande de-
fender of the faythc And of the Chnrche of Englande and alto of
Irelande in erthe the fuprcamc Hedde be al prcfperitye in con-
tinuall honour." This dedication extends over three pages, and con-
cludes : " Youre poore and humble fubiecte Wyllyam Suleiburyc."
Then follows the address to the reader, occupying five pages.
The beginning of each page is marked in the following transcript
by a black figure in brackets as [5], and in numbering the pages
of the book I reckon the title as p. 1, and the back of it as p. 2.
On p. 11 commences the actual treatise on the sounds of the letters,
and, counting the two blank pages at the end of the third sheet,
on p. 25 begins the dictionary itself of which the first page is
annexed as a specimen, shewing the arrangement in four columns
and the many Welsh words left untranslated. Indeed, as may bo
expected, it is extremely deficient, but it extends to 141 pages.
The English translation of the Welsh address to the reader and
account of English Pronunciation was kindly made by Mr. E. Jones,
of the Hibernian Schools, Liverpool, and obligingly revised by Dr.
Benjamin Davies, of Regent's Park College, London, one of the
Council of the Philological Society. No attempt has been made to
imitate Salesbury's quaiutness of language, but the meaning of the
words is given as carefully as possible. In this English translation,
where Salesbury cites an English word in the spelling of the
time, it is printed in small capitals, his pronunciation in Welsh
characters is subjoined in italics, and then the interpretation which
I give to that phonetic transcript is added in palacotype in a paren-
thesis, and when Salesbury gives no phonetic transcript, the con-
jectured palaeotypic form is given. It' Salesbury adds the meaning
in Welsh this is subjoined also in Italics, and a translation of it
into Latin is annexed in brackets. When Salesbury gives no trans-
lation the Latin is still added. Thus: "LADDRE lad-dr (lad'er) yscol
[scala]," give the old English spelling LADDKE, Salesbury's phonetic
Welsh transcript lad-dr, the palaeotypic meaning of the same
(lad'er), the Welsh translation of the original word yscol, and the
Latin translation of the Welsh translation [scala]. References are
added throughout to the page in which the passage is quoted or in
which illustrative remarks occur, and these are inclosed in a paren-
thesis thus (p. 61), meaning, supra page 61. This will avoid tho
necessity of subjoining footnotes. After the specimen of the dic-
tionary is added an alphabetical list of all the words of which Sales-
bury gives or indicates the pronunciation, in this or the foregoing
tract, with a reference to the different pages in this book where it
is to be found, supplementing the references in the text.
770 SALESBURY'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. $ 2.
0
[£>] ^f "WVllyam Salesburi wrth y darllca\vdr.
Inid odit ddarllcydd bonheddigaidd nid anghyssylltbell vyssei
ddangos a datclario pa lesaad pa vudd a phwy broffit a ddelsai
ir neb a dreuliai ddim amscr wrth ddallen a mefyriaw ar y llyfer
hwn Oni byssei ddarfod or blaen i oruwchel-
Awdurdot y llyuer ja^ awn harglwydd vrenhin ay gyncor
Sot y^brcnhiiTy edrych arnaw ai dderbyn eissocs yn lowedic
gan dduw. gyrnradwy o help a chanhorthwy kychwyniad .
tywysogaeth at laith saesnaec A chan vod
hefyd llywadraeth kalon brenhin (vcgys y kyttystia rystrythur Ian)
drwy law ddew, yr hwn a gatwo cu ras yn hirhoedloc Iwyddianus
ffynadwy Amen. Onid bellach i nessau tu ar peth kyfreitiaf a
chyssonaf yngan a sonio am tanaw yn y vangre hon Sef er mwyn
Kymbry or nid oes gantunt angwanec o ddyfynder athrowlythyr
onid medry o vraidd ddew, ddarllen iaith eu mamcu ir hai hynny
yn vnic o chwenychant vcgys y dylent vynny kyfrwyddyt i ddarllen
a deall iaith Saesnec iaith hcddyw vrddedic o bob rhyw oreuddysc
iaith gyflawn o ddawn a buddygoliaeth ac iaith nid chwaith
anhawdd i dyscy vegys y may pop nassiwn yn i hyfedyr ddyscy eb
edrych yn Uvgat y boen nar gost ac yn angenrheitiach i ni r
Kymbry no neb wrthei er escculuset genym am y peth : Ir hai
an nyscedic hyny meddaf yd yscrifenned hyno wan[6]atra-
waeth ac nid ir Hai tra chyffarwydd. Onid atolwg i chwi y
E,ei sydd a mowrddysc genAvch ac a wyddoch Itac mor werthfawr
y~w Dyscymwnenthur awch hunain yn ol ddull saint Pawl ympop
peth i pawp A moeswch hcfyd (val y dywaid yr vnrhyw Pawl)
modd yr abwj'dir rhai bychaiu a bara a llaeth borthi o hon-
awch chwitheu yr anyscedic a mwydion ych goruchelddysc
ac nid a godido wocrwydd athronddysc. Ac velly os chwchwi ni
chudddiwch dryssor yr Arglwydd onid i gyfranny yny gj'fle ir
angenogion o ddysceidaetha doethineb ai gyfryw bethcu ereill:
Gobeitho i dyry duw vath ysprydoldeb vddunt hwytheu ac na
sathrant val moch dim och gemau nach main gwyrthfawr ac na
chodant ich erbyn val kwn ar vedyr awch brathy/ Eithyr etto
eilwaith i ymady a chyfeilornson / ac or diweddi ddechreu ar hysbysy
a silltau hancs ac ystyriaeth y llyfer yma Ac yn
Ystyriaeth y gymeint nad ynt y llytthyrenneu yn vn ddywediat
nac yn vn draythiad yn sasnec ac ynghymracc :
Yn gyntaf dim y ddys yn datkan ac yn honny
Enwr llyfyr. paddelwy darlleir ac y trayther hwy yn ol
tafodiad y Sason ac yno esampleu o eirieu kyfaddas
yn kynlyn/ A chwedy hynny y mac y Gairllyfyr ner Geiriawc
saesnec yn dechry yr hwn a elwir yn saesnec an Englis dic-
sionary ys cs yw hyny kynullfa o eirieu seisnic/ achos ky-
nullcidfa o eirieu seisnic yd ywr holl llyfer hayach /
^n y1" hwn os deliwch yn dda amaw y ddys yn
kadw order a threfyn ynto : o bleit ni chymysced
dim or geirieu bendromwnwgyl ynto val y daaiwyniai vddunt
syrthio ym meddwll or tro kyntaf : Eithyr ct' adfeddylicd vyth er
CHAT. VIII. § 2. SALESBURY's ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. 771
[5] H William Salesbury to the reader.
Possibly, gentle reader, it would not have been irrelevant to shew
and declare what advantage, what gain and what profit, would
result to any one, who should devote any time to reading and study-
ing this book, but that his majesty, the king,
together with his council has received it, as an Authorisation of the
acceptable and suitable help and aid for the bo,° b? *'ie -tkil1?'
. , r,. . . T,r . , ,, -r, ,. . whose authority is
induction ot the principality into the English from Gotjt
language, and because the inclining of the
heart of the king (as shewn by the holy scripture) is from God, who
I pray may preserve his grace in long life prosperity and success.
Amen. But now to come to the most important and necessary sub-
ject to be treated of in this place, that is, for the sake of Welshmen
who do not possess more learning than the bare ability to read their
own tongue, and of those only who may, as they ought, desire in-
struction in reading and understanding the English language, a
language at present renowned for all excellent learning, full of
talent and victoiy, a language moreover not difficult to learn,
which persons of every nation acquire fluently, without regarding
trouble and expense, and to Welshmen more necessary than to
any other people, however much we may neglect it. For these
untaught persons, then, so much elementary teaching was written,
[6] and not for the well versed. But I desire of you who are
possessed of higher attainments, and know how valuable is educa-
tion, that you would after the manner of Saint Paul, make your-
selves all things to all men, and condescend also (as the same
Paul says,) since babes are fed with bread and milk, to feed the
ignorant with the crumbs of your superior knowledge, and not with
the excellency of high scholarship. And thus if you do not hide
the treasure of the Lord, but dispense it as opportunity offers, by
supplying it to those in need of learning and wisdom, and other
like things, I trust God may grant to them such a spirit, that
they may not like swine, trample your gems and precious stones
under their feet, and that they may not rise like
dogs against you, ready to bite you. But now again Ohject of the
to leave all digression and to begin to set forth the whole book,
object and import of this book. Inasmuch as all the
letters are not paid and sounded alike in English and in Welsh, first
of all we declare and afiirm the mode in which they are read and
sounded according to the pronunciation of the English people, with
examples of suitable words following. After which
the English Wordbook or Dictionary begins, which Name of the
means a collection of English words, for the whole Back.
book is, indeed, a collection of English words. In Order of the
which if you carefully notice, order and arrangement Words,
arc kept: for the words are not mixed hcltcr skelter
in it, as they might happen to tumble to my mind at first thought.
But with constant reflection, for the sake of the [7] unlearned,
772 SALESBURY'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. $ 2.
mwyn yr a[7]nysccdic gyfryw vodcl ac y darfy helkyt pop gair
(hyd y deuci kof ) yw van gyfaddas chunan : Ac velly yr holl
ciricn ac / a / yn y Uythyren gyntaf oe dechreu a gynulled i gyd ir
vnlle : A phop gair yn dcchry a b / yn yn llythyr kyntaf o honaw
a ossodet or neulltiiy / Ar geiiieu a c / yn eu dechreuad a wahaned
hwytheu or neulltuy : Ar geiiieu a ddechreant ac ch, a ddidolet
hwynte ehunain / A rhei ad/ yn i kychwyn a gasclet ac a ossodet
mewn man arall/ Ac val hyn y rayed y llaill pop vn i sefyll dan
vaner i Captelythyr ddechreuol / Ac wrth hynny
pan chwe nychoch gaffael Saesnec am ryw air
raec.CC kamberaec : Yn gyntaf / edrychwch pa lytliyren
vo ynnechreu r gair hwnw yn anianol/ o blcit os/
a / vydd hi / spiwch am tanaw ynplith y Rcstyr
eirieu a vont yn dechre ac a / ac yn y van hono ar y gyfer yn y
rhes o eirieu saesnec y keffwch Saxonaec iddo/ Eithyr gwiliwch
yn dda rliac ych twyllo yn kani geisio gair allan oe van briod
gyfaddas / vegys pc i keisiech vn or geirieu hyn yr ystym ar
agwedd y macnt yn gorwedd yn y penill yma Mae i mi gangen dec
o vedwen Achos ni wasnaetha ywch wrth geisio saesnec am (gangen')
chwilio am danaw ymysc y geirieu yn dechreu a g / namyn ymhlith
y geirieu a vo k yn y dechreu / y dyiyech espio am danaw / ay
Saesnec vydd gar i vron : Canys y gair kroy w kyssefmydyw kangen
ac nid gangsn, kyd bo r ymadrodd kymraec yn kyfleddfy k yn g / ac
yn peri sonio t / val d / a b / val v / yn y geiriey hyn dec o vcdwen, /
Ac am hyny rhait i chwi graffy byth pa lythyren a vo yn dechre
r gair pan draether ar y ben ehun allan o ymadrodd vegys y
clangosseis vchod/ Ac velly yn ol y dadawc naturiol draethiad y
mae i ch[8]wi geisio o mynwch chwi gael pop gair yn y gairllyfer
yma / 0 bleit vegys na ddysgwyl neb onid ynfyd pan el i wiala ir
koet gaffael gwiail yn tyfy yn vn ystym y byddant wedy r eilio am
gledyr y plait / velly r vn modd ni ddiscwyl neb onid rhy angcel-
fyyd gaffael pop rhy w air yn y gairllyfyr yn vn ystym nag yn vn
agwedd i cldywediat a chwe dy i blethy ym-
Krngor ysmala pavwyden ymadrodd/ Ac eb law hyn oil a
ddywedais ymblaenllaw/ Kymerwchhyn o gyngor
gyd a chwi y sawl gymry a chwenychoch ddyscy
gartref wrth tan Saesnec/ Nid amgcn no gwybod o honawch na
ddarllcir ac na thraethir pop gair saesnec mor llawnllythyr ac mor
hollawl ac yd screfenner Vegys hyn God b& wytk -you yr hwn a
draetha r kyffredin / God biwio : A swrn o eirieu ercill a yscrifenir
hefyd Ryw sillafcu ynthunt yn vn ffunut cithyr ni ddarlleir ddim
honunt or vn ffynyt val y rhai hyn or naill cldarlleyad bowe, croice,
trowe ar hain a ddarlleir bo bwa : kro / bran : tro/ tybyeid/ A rhai
hyn hcfyd a escrifenir y pen diwaythaf vdddunt yr vn ffunut ac
ir llaill or blaen eithyr i ddarllen a wnair yn amgcnach cowe, lowe,
noioe, narroice, sparoice y rhai a ddywedir yn gyffredin val hyn
kow / buwch : low / lowio : now yn awr : namv kyfing : spanv
ederyn y to/ Ac am gyfryw ddamwynieu yr hyn y byddei
ryddygyii ir ddarlleydd i nodi pe doe kof chwaith i scrifeny
mac gorcu kyngor a vetrwyf vi ir neb (val y dywcdais ymlacn)
CHAP. VIII. { 2. SALESBURY'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. 773
every word (so far as memory served) was chased to its own proper
position. Thus all the words having a for the first letter were at
the outset collected into the same place. Then all words beginning
with b were placed apart. So with c, and ch, and d. Thus also of
all the rest, every word is ranged under the standard of its captain
letter. Thus when you require the English for any Welsh word ;
First observe what is the first letter naturally ;
if it is a for example, look for the word under the 'riie
series a, and having found the word, in the opposite E
column for English you will get the English for it. Welsh.
But he very careful not to he misled, to seek amiss
a word out of its own proper place. For example, if you trace the
words in the form and aspect in which they lie in the following line
Mae i mi gangen dee o vedwen [Est mihi ramus pulcher betullae].
For it will not serve you to look for the English for gangen
among words which begin with g, but under k, because the pure
radical word is kangen not gangen, and the English meaning will be
found opposite the radical word. For it is a peculiarity of the
Welsh to soften the initial consonant, as k to g, t to d, b to v, in
certain positions, as in the words dec o vedwen [ramus betullae].
Therefore you must always consider what is the initial letter when
the word stands alone, out of connection, as I observed above.
So it is in the normal natural utterance of the word that you are
to seek, if you wish to find every word in this lexicon. For as
none but an idiot would expect, [8] when going to gather osiers,
to meet with rods growing in the form they are seen after being
plaited round the frame-work of a basket, in the same manner
none but an unskilful person will expect to find every word in
the dictionary in the form and shape in which it is found when
woven in the partition wall of a sentence. In addition to all
I have already said observe this further direction, Advice to
such of you, Welshmen, as desire to learn English Welshmen
at your own firesides. You cannot fail to know that
in English they do not read and pronounce evciy word literally
and fully as it is written. For example, GOD BE \VYTH YOU, which
the commonalty pronounce God liivio (God birwiro). And a
heap of other words also are written, as to some of their syllables
in the same way, but are not pronounced in the same way, as
the following : BO WE, CROWE, TKOWE which are read bo (boo) bwa
[arcus], kro (kroo) Iran [comix], tro (troo) tybyeid [opinor].
The following also have precisely the same termination as the
above but are differently read, COWE, LOWE, NX>WE, NAKROWE,
SPABOWE, which are usually spoken k&w (kou) buwch [vacca], low
(lou) lowio [mugire], now (nou) yn aicr [nunc], narrw (naru)
kyfing [angustus], sparw (sparu) ederyn y to [passer]. With re-
gard to such cases as the reader may find too difficult to remem-
ber, much less write, the best advice I have for such as may
not be able to go to England (as I have already said), where the
774 SALESBURY'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. viu. § 2.
or ni cdy anghaffael iddo vyned i loecr lie mae r iaith yn
gynenid / yinofyn o honaw ac vn a wypo Saesnec (o blcit odit o
blwyf ynkymbiy eb Sasnigyddion yntho) [9] paddelw y gelwir
y peth ar petli yn sasnec. Ac yno dal a chraffy pa vodd y traythai
ef y gair ne r geirieu liyny yn saisnigaidd / a chyd a hyny kymeryd
y llyfer yraa yn angwancc o goffaduriaeth yn absen athrawon/ ac
yn diffic dyscyawdwyr yr iaith. Dewch yn ach a
Dyscwch nes oesswch Saesnec
Doeth yw e dysc da iaith dec.
^f Y gwyddor o lythyrcnneu bychain.
A a. b. c. ch. d. dd. e. f. ff. g. gh. h. i. k. 1. 11. m.
n\. n. i\. o. p. r. i. f. ff. s. ft. t. th. v. u. w. y.
^[ Egwyddor or llythreneu kanolic o vaint.
•fi a. b. c. d. e. f. g. gh. h. i. k. 1. m. no. o. p. q. r. i.
f. s. t. v. u. x. y. z. ff. ff. ft. w. &. a. 9.
A. B. C. D. E. F. G. H. I. K. L. M. K 0. P. Q, R. S.
T. U. Y.
^f Gwyddor or vath vwyaf ar lythyreu.
ABCDEFGHIKLMNOPCiRSTUX.-,
[10] blank
[11] ^f Natur a sain y llythyreu vchod yn Saesnec.
A. Seisnic sydd vn natur ac (a) gymreic/ val y may yn eglur
yn y geirieu hyn o saesnec ale / aal : ac ynihymraec kwrw : pale
paal: sale sal: 0 ddieithyr By w amser y kaiff/ a/ sain y dipton
(aw) yn enwedic pan ddel ef o vlayn // ne II I val y may yn eglurach
drwy y geirieu hynn : balde bawld moel ball bawl, pel : wall wawl
gwal : Ond yn Ryw eirieu i dodant weithie (a) yn lledsegur er a
gyfrifwn a ymarferai oe nerth ehunan / namyn yn hydrach ymrithio
yn Eith yn bocal (e) ni a wnae ir darlleydd, val hyn ease ies es-
mwythdm : leave lief kenad : sea see mor : yea / ie / Ond nith
rwystyr vath eirieu ahyn di ond yn anfynech.
B. yn sacsonaec a / b / yn Camberaec ynt vnllais val yn y geirieu
hynn: babe baab/ baban: brede bred/ baxa. Ac ni newidir b,
seisonic am lythyren aran val y gwnair a / b / gymberaec.
C- wrth i darllen yn sasonaec a chambraec sydd yn vn lief onid o
vlayn e / i / y / canys o vlayn y tair llythyren hyn val s / vydd i son
vegys hynn Face ffas wyneb gracyou&e grasiws / rraddlawn / codicyon
condi8y^vn.
di. nid yw dim tebyc yn sacsonaec ac ymghamberaec : Ac nid
oes ynghamraec lythyren na llythyrenneu ai kyfflyba yn iawn / eithyr
may sain / tsi / kyn gyfflypet iddi ar efydd ir aur / val yn y gair hwn
churclie tsurts ecleis.
CHAP. VIII. § 2. SALISBURY'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. 775
language is native, is, let him inquire of one who knows English
(for there is scarcely a parish without some person in it conversant
with English), [9] and ask how such and such a thing is called
in English. And observe carefully how he sounds the word or
words in English, and, in the absence of masters, and lack of
teachers of the language, take this book, as an additional re-
minder. Come then and
Learn English speech until you age !
Wise he, that learns a good language !
^f The Alphabet of small letters.
A. a. b. c. ch. d. dd. e. f. ft. g. gh. h. i. k. 1. 11. m.
n\. n. i). o. p. r. t. f. ff. s. s. ft. t. th. v. u. w. y.
^f The alphabet of medium letters.
•|« a. b. c. d. e. f. g. gh. h. i. k. 1. m. n. o. p. q. r. t.
f. B. t. v. u. x. y. z. ff. ff. ft. w. & 2. 9.
A. B. C. D. E. F. G. H. I. K. L. M. ff. 0. P. Q. R. S.
T. U. Y.
f The Alphabet of Capital letters.
ABCDEFGHIKLMNOPaHSTUXV
[10] Monk.
[11] U The nature and sound of the above letters in English.
A in English is of the same sound as o in Welsh, as is evident
in these words of English, ALE aal (aal) Jcwrw [cerevisia] ; PATE
paal (paal) [pallidus], SALE sal (saal) [venditio] (p. 61). Except
sometimes A has the sound of the diphthong aw (au) especially
when it precedes L or LL, as may be more clearly seen in these
words : BALDE lawld (bauld) moel [calvus], BALL bawl (baul) pel
[pila], WALL w awl (waul) gwal [murus] (p. 143, 194). But in
certain words they place A sometimes, as we should consider it,
rather carelessly according to our custom, out of its own power and
rather metamorphosed into the vowel e, as EASE ees (ecz) esmwythdra
[otium], LEAUE leef (leev) Icenad fvenia, licentia], SEA see (see) mor
[mare], TEA ie (jee) [etiam] (p. 80). But words of this kind will
not often perplex thee, gentle reader.
B in English and b in Welsh have the same sound, as in these
words : BABE baab (baab) baban [infans], BEEDE bred (breed, bred)
bara [panis]. And B in English is not changed for another letter
as is done with b in Welsh.
C in reading English, as in Welsh, has the same sound, except
before E, i, Y, for before these three letters it is sounded as s (s).
For example FACE ffas (faas) wyneb [facies], GEACYOUSE grasiws
(graa'si,us) rraddlawn [gratiosus], CONDICYON condisyicn (kondis'i'un)
[conditio.]
Ch is not at all like in English and in Welsh. And there
are not in Welsh any letter or letters which correctly represent it,
but the sound of tsi (tsi, tsj) is as like it as brass is to gold, as in
the following word CHURCHE tsurts (tshfrtsh) ecleis [ecclesia].
776 SAI.ESBURY'S ENGLISH moMJNciATiox. CIIAP. YIII. } 2.
[12] D- ymghararaee a sacsonacc nid amrafaclia i gallu val y
dyellir yn y geirieu hynn or ddwy iaith : Duke / duwk due : dart
dart dart. Eitliyr nota hyn yn dda pan welych dwy / dd / yn dyfod
ynghyd yn sasnaec nid val / dd / gymbereic vydd i grym / ond cadw
awuo pop vn i llais gynefinol: Ac nid lleddfy A wnan ond cledy yn
gledachvegys yny gerieu hyn laddre lad-dr/ yscol lladd1 blad-der
chwyssige. D. hcl'yd yw tcifyn bcrf o amsereu perphaith amper-
phaith a mwy nag amherffaith / val am y gair hwnn lotted/ carwn/
kereis/ carysswn &c.
E. a ddarllcir yn sasnaec gweith val / e / gymbcraic gwaith val/ i /
gyinberaic / a gweithe ereill yniwedd gair i tau ac i bydd vut val
scheua yn hebriw neu vegys y gwelwch/ \v/ yn diwed' y geirieu
hynn o Cambcraec kynddelw/ ardelw/ kefnderw/ syberw/ buddelw/
marwnad / catwderw : yny rhain wrth eu darlain ay traythy / w /
a dawdd ymaith ac vclly y dywedyt a wnair kyndell/ ardel/
kefnder/ syber/ budel/ marnad/ catderw/ Velly/ e/ yn diwedyy
geirieu saesnec a dawdd ymaith a cham mwyaf o ddiwed pop
gair wrth i draithy vegys o ddiwedd y geirieu hynn emperoure
emperwr ac nid emperwrey darlleir : yr hwn air sasncc anvyddoka
ymghymraec ymerawtr: Ac velly am euermore efermwor tragowydd.
Ac yn y ddcuair saesnec vchot may y ddwy (e / e) gyntaf o bob vn
yn vn llais ac e/ o gamberaec/ neu e/ llatin neu epsylon o roec. Ar
e / ddiwaethaf yn tewi / val y may / w / yny geirieu a soniais am
tanun gynnef. Ond yn enwedic pan ddel/ e/ynol/1/ne/r/
yniwedd gair sacsonaec [13] ni chlywir dim o ywrthei ar dauod
sais : ond o chlywyt peth o ywrthei / kynt y dyfalyt y hot hi o
viaen I/ ne r/ nag oe hoi : val y traythant hi ar y geirieu yma/ able,
sable, twyncle, wryncle, thodre, wondre, yr hyn eirieu ac ereill a
deruynant yn vn odyl a rai hyn ni chly^vn i sais yni darllain onid
vegys pe byddem ni yw scriueny drwy adael/ e/ heibo/ val hynn/
abl / sabl / twinkl / wrinkl / thwndr / wndr : neu val pe bay / e / o
vlayn yr 1 / ne yr r / val hyn saddell, thonder : Ond ni ddylie vot
chwaith dieithyr vath ddarlleyad a hwnw i ni yr kambry paam onid
ym nineu yn darllein drwy doddi ymaith dwy ne dair o amrafael
lythyreu vegys y may yn eglur yn y geirieu yma popl dros popol,
kwbl dros kwbwl : papr / ac eithr lie y dylem ddy wedyt papyr / ac
eythyr / Ond raid y w madde i bob tafawd i ledlef, a goddef i bob
iaith i phriodoldeb. Heuyd natur y vocal/ e/ pan orphenno air
sacsonaec esmwythau ue veddalhau y sillaf a ddel oe vlayn val
hynn hope hoop/ gobeith : bafo, baak/ poby: chese / tsis caws.
Eithyr dal yn graff ar ddywedyat y gair ackw chese, o bleit yr
e / gyntaf sydd vn llais ac, i, on hiaith ni : ar e, ddiwaythaf yn
Bcfyll yn vut val y dywedais or blayn y damwyniai iddi vod ryw
amser. E, hefyd o vlayn s, ynniwedd enweu lliosawc, sef yw
hynuy ir anyscedic geirieu a arwyddockaant vch pen rhifedi vn
peth, a ddislanna with eu dywedyt val o ddiwedd yr enweu neur
geirieu hynn kynges, brenhinedd : frendes, kereint : tentes, pepyll/ yr
hain a ddarlleir kings / frinds / tents. A gwybyddet y darlleydd nad
CHAP. VIII. $ 2. SALESBURY.'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. 777
[12] D in Welsh and English do not disagree in their powers,
as may be understood in these words from the two languages : DUKK
dnivk (dyyk) due [dux], DART dart (dart) dart [jaculum]. But note
this well when you see two DD coming together in English, they
have not the power of dd in Welsh (dh), but each retains its usual
sound. And it does not soften, on the contrary it hardens tho
sound, as in the following words: LADDRE lad-dr (lad-er) yscol
[scala], BLADD' blad-der (blad-er) chwyssigen [vesica]. D also is
the termination of the perfect, imperfect, and pluperfect tenses, as
in the word LOVED (luvd) carwn, kereis, carysswn [amabam, amavi,
amaveram].
E is pronounced in English sometimes as e "Welsh (e), sometimes
as i Welsh (i), and sometimes at the end of words, it is silent or
mute as shcca in Hebrew, or as you see to at the end of these words
in Welsh : kynddelw, ardeliv, kefnderw syberic, luddelw, wanenad,
catwderw, in which the w is melted away in reading and speaking
and so they are sounded kyndell, ardel, keftider, syber, budel, marnad,
catderw. Similarly E final in English words is melted away, for
the most part, from the end of every word in pronunciation, as in
the following words : EMPEROTTRE pronounced etnperwr (curperur),
and not emperwrey (emperuu-rei) which word in Welsh signifies
ymerawir [imperator]. And so EUERMORE efermwor (evermoor,
evermuur, evermwor) tragotcydd [semper]. In the two English
words above, the two first E, E, of each, has the same sound as the
Welsh e or Latin e, or the Greek epsylon. And the final E is mute
as w is in the words I have already mentioned. Moreover especially
when E final follows L or r, [13] it is not heard from English
tongues. But if it is heard at all, it is rather before the L or E than
after, as they pronounce the following words : ABLE, SABLE, orwrarcLE,
WRANGLE, XIIONDKE, woNDKE, which words, together with others of
the same termination, in hearing an Englishman read them, seem
as if written without the E, thus : all, sail, twinkl, zcrinkl, thtendr,
ivndr, (aa'b'l, saa'b'l, twiqk-'l, wrz'qk''!, thun'd'r, wun'd'r), [potens,
niger, scintillare, ruga, tonitru, miraculum,] ; or as if the E were
written before the L or R : thus SADDELL, THONDER (sad'el, thun'der),
[ephippium, tonitru.] But such pronunciations ought not to be
strange to us Welshmen, for do we not also in reading melt away two
or three letters at times, as may be seen in the following : popl for
popol [populus], kwbl for kwbwl [totus], papr and eithr, where we
should say papyr [papyrus] and eytJiyr [sed]. But every tongue
must be pardoned its peculiarities, and every language allowed its
idioms. Further it is the nature of E final to soften and prolong
the syllable which precedes it as: HOPE hoop (noop) gobeith [spes],
BAKE baak (baak) poly [coquere pancm ut pistor], CKESE tsis (tshiiz)
caws [caseus]. But observe carefully the word CHESE, for tlie fir^t
E has the sound of » in our tongue, and the E final is mute as before
described. E also before s at the end of plural nouns, — that is, (for
the sake of the unlearned,) names which signify a number of any-
thing,— disappears in pronunciation, as in the following : KYNGI«,
Ircnhinedd [regcs], FREXDES kcreint [amici], TETTTES pepyll [tcntoriu],
60
778 SALISBURY'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. $ 2.
vw [14] A gwybyddet y darllcydd nad yw y Ruwl yma yn
gwnsanaythy i bob enw lliosawc o bleit pan ddel c, ch, g, neu e,
arall o vlayn y ddywedetic e, pally a wna y ruwl hon canys yna e,
a draythir yn vungus ncu val yn y, ni : val yn y geiricu hynn
d yokes deitsys / ffossydd : fates : ft'aces / wynebeu : oranges, oreintsys /
afale orayds : trees, triys prenneu.
f, seicsonic ehun sydd gymeint o synnwyr ynthci ac mown dwy
f, f, gambereic wedy gwascy eu penneu yngkyd val hyn : folc, ffwl,
ffol ne ynuyd
ff, ac/, yn sasncc a dreythir yn vnniodd, eythyr jf, yn ddwyscach,
ac /, yn yscafhach a gymerir : /, yn yscafu, val ymay chefe, tsiff
pennaf / ff, yn ddwysc neu yn drom val yn y gair hvrn suffre,
swffffer dioddef :
G, seisnic a ch/ o saesnce ynt daran dcbyc eu sain ie mor debyc i
son yw gilydd ac yd yscriuena sags ny bo dra dyscedic yn aill yn
Her Hall vegys y damwain yn y gair hwn churge yn lie churche
tsiurts eglwys. Eythyr g/ yn sasnec o vlaen, a, o, u, a gweithe o
vlayn e / neu y, nid adweynir i llais rac g, gambereic, val hyn
galaunt galawnt / ge Iding gelding/ plage, plaagpla/ God, dyw/ gutte /
gwt coluddyn/ Gylbert / gilbert : Ond pan ddel g/ o vlacn/ e/ i/ neu
y/ val ch, seisnic neu tsadde o hebrew vydd i lief or rhan vrnychaf
regys hyn gynger tsintsir/ sinsir/ Gmliii hyu etto yn dda pan
ddelont dwy gg/ ynghyd/ kydleisio eulldwyedd ac g/ gamracc a
wnant val hyn leggynge begging / yn cardota / nagge nag keflylyn /
egge, eg wy.
[15] Gh, sydd vn lief an ch, ni ond i hot Invy yn traythy yr gh /
ciddunt yn yscafudcc o ddieythyr y mwnwgyl a ninneu yn pro-
nTrnsio yr ch/ einom o ciga-wn yn gyddwfcu. A vegys y mayn
anhowddgar gan sacson glywcd rhwnck y llythyr hon gh/velly may
Kymbry deheubarth yn gwachcl son ana ch, ond lleiaf gallant. Can
ti ay klywy hwy yn dywedyt hwaer a hwech lie ddym ni o ogledd
kymbry yn dywedyt chwaer a chwech.
Ac etwa mi an gwelaf nineu yn mogclud traythy ch, yn vynech
0 amser vegys y may yn ddewisach genym ddywedyt (chwegwaith)
no (chwechgwaith) a (ch\ve vgain) na (ch\vech vgain). Ac im tyb
1 nid hoffach gan y Groecwyr y llythyr ch, pan ymchwelynt or
cbryw lohannes yn lie lochanna / ac Isaac dros It'tschack : A
chyffelyp nad gwell gan y llatinwyr y llythyr vchot piyd bont
yn dylyn yr vnwcdd ar groecwyr ar drossi yi- hebrew ir llatin / ac yn
dywedyt mild a nihil dros michi a nichil Ond i ddibenny yt/
kymer y chwrnolat hwnw yn yscafnaf ac y del erot wrth ddy wedyt
iaith Saxonaec.
H, *ydd vnwedd yn hollawl y gyd ar Sason a nineu, val y may
Jiaue haf, hwde / hart calon ne carw / holy holi santaidd / ne kelyn.
Onid yn rhyw eirieu llatin wedy sa^snigo nid anedsir h, val yny
CHAP. VIIL $ 2. SALISBURY'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. 779
which arc read Icings (kiqz), f rinds (friinclz), tents (tents). [14]
And be it known to the reader that this rule does not apply to
every plural, for when c, CH, G, or another E precedes the said E the
rule fails, for then E is pronounced obscurely or as our y (»'), as in
the following DYCHES deitsys (deitsh'tz) ffossydd [fossae], FACES faces
(fuas'ez) wynebeu [facies], ORANGES oreintsys (oreindzlw'z) afale orayds
[aurantia], TKEES triys (triHz) prenneu [arbores].
F in English has singly as much power as two Welsh /, /, with
their heads pressed together, thus : POLE ffwl (fuul), ffol ne ynuyd
[stultus].
FF and F in English are pronounced alike but FF harder than r,
which has a lighter sound, as in CHEFE tsiff (tshiif ) pennaf [prin-
ceps] ; FF hard as in SUFFRE swffffer (suffer) dioddef [paii].
G is sounded in English very similar to CH, so similar indeed that
Englishmen not well educated write the one for the other, as in the
word CHUEGE for CHURCHE tsiurts (tslu'rtsh) eglwys [ecclesia]. But
G in English before A, o, u, and sometimes before E or Y is not dis-
tinguished from y "Welsh (g), thus GALAUNT galawnt (gal-aunt)
[fortis] (p. 143), GELDING geldinj (geld'iq) [canterius], PLAGE plaag
(plaag) pla [pcstis], GOD (god) dyw [deus], GUTTE gwt (gut) coluddyn
[intestinum], GYLBERT gilbert (g*Tbert). But when G comes before
E, i, or Y, it is sounded as en in English, or as tsadde Y in Hebrew
for the most part, as GYNGER tsintsir (dzhzn'dzher) sinsir [zinziber].
Note well this again when two GG come together, they are sounded
as one, like g Welsh, thus: BEGGYNGE legging (bcg'i'q) yn cardota
Emendicans], NAGGE nag (nag) keffylyn [mannus], EGGE eg (eg) wy
ovum].
[15] Gh. nas the same sound as our ch, except that they sound
f/h softly, not in the neck, and we sound ch from the depth of our
throats and more harshly (p. 210), and as it is disagreeable to the
English to hear the grating sound of this letter so "Welshmen in
the South of Wales avoid it as much as possible. For you hear them
say htcaer, and hwech (whair, whekh), where we in the North of
Wales say chwaer, and chwech (khwair, khwekh ; kwhair, kw'hekh ?).
And still I find that even we often avoid pronouncing ch, as we
prefer saying chwegwaith (k^egwraith) for chwechgwaith (k^hekh'-
g^-aith) [sexies], and c7w^am(kwhei'gain, k«0hee'/gain?) forchicech
rgain (kwhekh yygain) [centum et viginti]. And in my opinion
the Greeks were not overfond of this sound when they transferred
from the Hebrew, lohanncs instead oflochanna, and Isaac for litschacb.
And in a similar manner the Latins had no great liking for the
above letter, for they follow the Greeks in transferring from Hebrew,
and say MM* and nihil for michi and nichil (mi'ni nrnil, mi£lri
nU-h'il). But to conclude you may take this guttural as light in
speaking English as you can.
H is precisely the same in English as in Welsh, as we see in
HATJE haf (nav) faode [accipe], HART hart (Hart) colon ne carte [cor
vel cervusl, HOLY Jioly (nool'i, noli) santaidd ne kelyn [sanctus vcl
aquilbliuniij. But in some anglicized Latin words n is not sounded
SAI/ESBURY 8 ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 2.
rhain Jtoncste oncst/ honoure onor/ anrhydcdd/ exhibition ecsibisiwn/
kynheilaeth/ prohibition proibisiwn/ gAvahardd. Nid ynganaf vi yn
bot ni y to yr o wrhon mor ddiddanvybot a dywedyt gwydd dros
ywehgdd.
[16] I, oe hiaith hwy sydd gymcint ar ddwy lythyren yma ci,
on laith ni / od gwescir y gyd ai dywedyt yn vn sillaf neu dyph-
thong, val yny gair hwn, f, ei/ mi ne myfi. Eytliyr pan gydseinio
i, a bocal arall vn sain vydd hi yna a, g, seisnic, ac achos en bot
hwy mor gyffelypson mi weleis rei ympedrustcr a dowt pa vn ai
ac, i, ai ynte a, g, yd scrinenynt ryw eiiieu ar rain maiestie, gcntyll,
gelomye : a rhai yn scrifenny habreioune ac ereill hebergyn, lluric :
Ac velly mi welaf ynghylch yr vn gyffelybrwydd rwng y tair
llythyren seisnic hynn cA, g, i, a rhwng y plwm pewter ar ariant,
sef yw hynny, bod yn gynhcbyc yw gylydd ar y golwc kyntaf ac
yn amrat'aelio cr hyny with grafly arnnnt. Esampl o, i, yn gyd-
sain 7<WM, tsiesuw, lesu : lohn tsion a sion o Icdiaith : ac leuan
ynghamroec loyw : ioynt, tsioynt kymal.
K, ynghymraec a saesnec vn gyneddf yw/ ond yn sacsnec an-
nynychach o beth y dechy air val y gwelwch yma, lake b\vk llyfyr
bucke bwck bwch : k, yn dcchry gair kynge king / brenliin : knot
kwlwm: kent.
L- yny ddwyaith ddywcdcdic nid amgcna ond yn anamylair i
llais val hyn lyly lili / lady ladi arglwyddcs lad baehkcn.
LI, yn saesnec nid ynt dim tebyc en hansawd in 11. ni : an 11,
ni ny ddysc byth yn unvn dyn arallia ith i thraythy o ddieith yny
vcbyd.
LI, hefyd yn saesnec nid yw yn d^vyn enw vn lly thyren eithyr
dwbyl 1, neu 1, ddyplyc i gelwir : a llais 1, sydd ynthun yn wastat,
ncu lais lambda pan ddcl [17] o vlayn iota/ Ond yn rhyw wledydd
yn lloecr val w, y traythant 1 / ac 11 / mc\vn rhyw cirieu val hyn
bowd yn lie bold: bw dros bull / caw dros cal. Ond nid yw vath
ddywediat onid llediaith / ac nid peth yw ddylyn oni vynny vloysci
y gyd a bloyscon.
M» ac n / kynggany awnant yny ddwyaith cinom/ ie ac ympop
iaith ac i gwn ni ddirn o jrwilhyut / yn Saxonacc a dwyts val hyn
man gwr men gAvyr.
0, kymysclef an o / ac an w/ ni vydd/ ac nid ar vnwaith nac yn
yr vn sillaf onid mewn vn sillaf yn o/ mown arall yn w/ y treythir
val hynn to to / bys troet : so so velly two tw/ dau/ to tw/ ar at/ i/
tchole scwl / yscol.
0, hefyd o vlaen Id / neu ll/ a ddarlleir vegys pe bay w / ryngto
ac wynt/ mal hyn colde, cowld oer bolle, bowl/ tolle towl toll.
Eithyr dwy oo ynghyd yn sasnec a soniant val w/ ynghymraec
val hyn good, gwd da : poore pwr / tlawd :
P, yn sacsnec nid yw vn ddcddf a phi yn hcbrnw yngroec ncu
CHAP. vill. § 2. SALESBURY'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. 781
as HONESTE onest (orrcst) [honestus], HOXOTTKE onor (oiror) anrliydcdd
[honos], EXHIBITION- ecsibisiion (eksibis'i,un) kynlieilaeth [expositio],
PROHIBITION proibisiwn (proo,ibis-i,un) gwahardd [prohibitio]. I
•will not mention that we are at present so negligent as to say gicydd.
(gwydh) for gwehydd (gwee'iiydh) [textor].
[16] I in their language is equivalent to the following two
letters in ours ei (ei), but they are compressed so as to be pronounced
in one sound or a diphthong, as in that word of theirs I ei (ci, oi) mi
[ego] or myfi [cgomct]. But when it is joined to another vowel it
has the sound of G English, and as they arc so near alike, I have
met with some in hesitation and doubt, whether they should write
certain words with i or with o, as the following: MAIESTIE, GEXTYLL,
GELOtrsYE, and some Writing HALKEIOUNE and others HEBERGYN lluryy
[lorica]. Thus I observe the same likeness between these three
English letters en, G, and i, as exists between pewter and silver,
that at first sight they appear very like each other, but on close ex-
amination they differ. For example, IESU tsiesuw (Dzhee'zyy) lesu
[Jesus], IOHN tsion (Dzhou) and sion [Shon] by corrupt pronuncia-
tion, and lenan [Johannes] in pure Welsh, IOYKT tsioynt (dzhoint)
kymal [juncturaj (p. 131).
K has the same power in "Welsh as in English, bxit it is not so
frequent at the commencement of words as may be seen in the fol-
lowing: BOKE Iwk (buuk) ttyfyr [liber], BUCKE Iwck (buk) bwch
[dama mas] : K at the beginning of words KYNGE king (kiq) Irenhin
[rex], KNOT (knot) kwlwm [nodus] ; KENT.
L in the two languages does not differ in sound, as LYLY Uli
(liH) [lilium], LABY ladi (laa'di) arglwyddes- [domina], LAD (lad)
lachken [juvenis].
U. in English is nothing like in sound to our II (Ihh), and our II
will no foreigner ever learn to pronounce properly except in youth.
LL in English has no distinct name, it is simply called dwbyl I
(dub'/l el) or twofold L, and it has always the sound of /, or
of lambda [17] before iota. But in some districts of England it
is sounded like w (u), thus bowd (boould) for BOLD [audax], bw
(buu) for BULL [taurus] ; caw (kau) for CALL [voco]. (p. 194..) But
this pronunciation is merely a provincialism, and not to be imitated
unless you wish to lisp like these lispers.
M and N are of the same sound in the two languages (and
indeed in every other language I know). In English they are
spoken thus man (man) gwr [vir^, men (men) gwyr [viri].
0 takes the sound of o (o) in some words, and in others the
sound of w (u) ; thus TO to (too) lye. troet [digitus pcdis], so so (soo)
velly [sic], TWO tw (tun) dau [duo], TO tw (tu) ar, at, i [ad], SCHOLE
scwl (skuul) yscol [schola]. (p. 93.)
0 also before LD or LL is pronounced as though w were inserted
between them, thus COLDE cowld (koould) oer [frigidus], BOLLE bowl
(booul) [crater], TOLLE towl (tooul) toll [vectigal] (p. 194). But
two oo together arc sounded like w in Welsh (u), as Goongtcd (gud,
guild) da [bonus], POOR*: pier (puur) tlawd [pauper] (p. 93).
P in English has not the same rule as phi in Hebrew, Greek, or
782 SALESBUKY'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 2.
yngamroec achos yny teirieith hyn y try weithie yn rhyw eiiieu
yn ph :
Eithyr sain sauadwy sydd iddi yn sasnec ympop gair val : papyr
papyr/ pappej papp bron gwraic neywd: penne ydyw pinn yscri-
i'enny : Ac val hyn y traytha Sais y llytlier p / mewn ymadrodd /
and wyth a penne : ac a phinn : ac nid wyth a phenne neu ffenne
y dywaid ef.
Q, llythyr dieythyr ymgamraec yw ac nid mawr gartrefigach yn
saesnec vn gyfraith a cha k/ [18] y kcffir q/ val hynn quene kwin
brenhines : quarter kwarter ch waiter ncu pedwerydd ran : quayle
sofyliar : A gwybydd may u / y w kydymcith q / can ni welir byth
q / eb u / y w chynlyn mwy nar goc hcb i gwicbclll.
It/ sydd anian yny ddwyiaith hyn cythyr ni ddyblyr ac nid
hanedlyr E. / vyth yn dechreu gair sasnec val y gwnair yngroec
ac yncamroec modd hyn
Jihoma rrufain no rhufain : Ond val hyn yd yscrifenir ac y
treithir geirie seisnic ac r/ ynthunt ryght richt iawn rent rent ros
ros ne rosim,
S / yn yr ieithoedd yma a syrth yn vn sain val hyn syr syr/ seaso
seesyn amser amserawl ne amser kyfaddas : Eythyr pan ddel s / yn
saesnec rhwng dwy vocal lleddfy neu vloyscy a wna yn wynech
o amser val hyn : muse muwws mcuyrio : maze maas madrondot.
S/ o dodir hi o cwhanec at diwedd enw vnic/ yr enw vnic/
neur gair vnic hwnw a liosocka ne arwyddocka chwanec nac vn peth
vegys hynn hade hand yw Haw : handes hands ynt llawe no
ddwylo : nayle nayl e\vin ne hoyl hayarn nayles nayls e~wincdd nc
lioylion heyrn : rayle rayl canllaw : rayles rayls canllaweu / nc
ederin regen yr yd.
Sh / pan ddel o vlayn vn vocal vn vraint ar sillaf hvrn (ssi) vydd
val hynn shappe ssiapp gwedd ne lun : shepe ssiip dauad ne ddeueid.
Sh / yn dyfod ar ol bocal yn (iss) y galwant : vegys hyn assJie
aiss/ onnen : wasshe waiss/ golchi. Ac ym pa ryw van bynac ac air
i del / ssio val neidyr gy [19]ffrous a ~\vna / nid yn anghyssylltpell o
y wrth swn y llythyr hebrew a elwir schin : Ac o mynny chwanec
o hyspysrwydd ynkylch i llais gwrando ar byscot kregin yn dechreu
berwi o damwain vnwaith vddunt leisio. Kymerwch hyn o athro
wlythyr kartrefic rac ofyn na chyrayddo pawp o honawch gaffael
wrth i law tafodioc seisnic yw hacldyscy.
T/ hefyd a wna yr vn wyneb i Sais a chymro val hyn tresure
tresuwr trysor toure towr twr : top top nen.
Th / o saesnec a chymraec a ^dd gyfodyl ac vn nerth ond yn
rhyw cirieu hi a ddarlleir kyn yscafaed ar dd/ cinom ni : Eglurdcb
am gyfio wnllais th/ eiddunt hwy : through thrwch tiyvvodd : thystle
CHAI-. VIII. $ 2. SALISBURY'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. 783
Welsh, for in theso languages it is sometimes changed in words
to ph.
But in English it has a permanent sound in every word as PAPYR
papyr (paa-pzr) [papyrus], PAPPE papp (pap) Iron, gwntic ne ywd
[mamma vel infautium cibus], PENTXE ptim yscnfenny [calamus].
And an Englishman pronounces the letter r thus, in the phrase AXD
wrrn A. PEXNE (and w/th a pen) ac a phinn [et cum calamo], and not
wrrn: A PIIEXXE or FEE^NE with double ef (with a fen).
Q, is a strange letter in Welsh, and scarcely more at home in
English. It is the same in sound as K, [18] as QU.ENE kwin (kwiin)
brenhines [regina], QUAETEH kwarter (kwart'cr) chwarter [quarto,
pars] ; QTJAYLE (kwail) soft/liar [coturnix]. And bear in mind that
u is the companion of Q, for a is never seen without u following
it, as the cuckoo without her screecher.
R is of the same nature in the two languages except that E is
never doubled or aspirated at the beginning of words as in Greek
and Welsh.
Rhoma, rrufain or rhufain [Roma], but English words beginning
with E are thus pronounced: EYGHT richt (ri&ht) iawn [rectus],
EEJJT rent (rent) [scissura], EOS (rooz) ros ne ros/iit [rosa].
S in these languages is of the same sound, thus SITE syr (sz'r)
[dominus], SEASON seesyn (seez'm) amser amserawl ne amser kyfaddas
[tempcstas, tempestivus vel occasio]. But when s comes between
two vowels it has the flat sound, or it is lisped, thus MUSE muwws
(myyz) meuyrio [mcditari], MASE maas (maaz) madromlot [stupor],
8 when added to the end of a word in the singular, makes it
plural, or to signify more than one, as HANDE hand (nand) is Haw
[unu manus], HANDES hands (nanclz) are llawe ne ddwylo [plures
vel dua3 manus], NAYLE nayl (na«'l) &ivin ne hoyl hayarn [unguis
vel ferreus clavus], NAYLES nayls (najlz) ewinedd ne hoylion heyrn
[ungues vel ferrei clavi], EAYLE rayl (ra/1) canllaw [cancellus],
EAYLES rayls (razlz) canllawen ne ederin regen yr yd [cancelli vel
creccs pratenses] (p. 119).
Sh when coming before a vowel is equivalent to this combination
ssi, thus SIIAPPE ssiapp (shap) gioedd ne lun [species vel forma],
SHEPE ssiip (shiip) dauad ne ddeueid [ovis vel ovesj.
SH coming after a vowel is pronounced iss, thus ASSHE aits (ash,
aish?) onnen [fraxinus] ; WASSHE waiss (wash, waish?) (jolchi
[lavare]. And wherever it is met with it hisses, like a roused ser-
pent, [19] not unlike the Hebrew letter called schin B>. And if
you wish further information respecting this sound, you should listen
to the hissing voice of shellfish when they begin to boil. Take this
as an homely illustration lest you may not all be able to find an
English tongue at hand to instruct you.
T also shews the same face to an Englishman as to a Welshman,
as TEESTTEE tresuwr (trez'yyr) trysor [thesaurus], TOUEE towr (tour)
twr [turris], TOP top (top) nen [vertex].
Th in English rhymes with the same combination in Welsh (th),
but in some words it reads flat like our dd (dh). Examples of the
Welsh sound of th ; THEOUGH thrwch (thruukh) trywodd [per],
784 SALESBUTTV'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. $ 2.
thystl yscall : Eglurwch am th/ val awn dd/ ni this ddys hwn/ hon/
ne hyn. volly ddym nine yn cam arfer yn sathrcdic o dd/ dros th/
yny gair yma (ddialaydd) yn lie (dialayth) Nota hyn helyd/ y
darlleant th/ val t/ yny geirieu hynn Thomas tomas: throne tnvn
pall-
"07 yn gydson nid amrafailia i rhinwcdd yn lloecr mwy nac
yngymry val hyn vyne vein gwin wyddcn : vayne vayn gwythen
ne Avac : velvet velfet melfet. Eithyr u/ yn vocal a ettyl bwcr y
ddwy lythyren gamberaecliyn, u, w, ai hemv kyffredin vydd yn,
uw, vcgys y tystolaytha y geirieu hyn true truw kywir : vertue
vertuw rhinwedd A rhyw amser y kuiffi hiawn enw gantunt ac
y darlleir yn ol y llatinwyr sef y gahvant yn vn llais an w/ ni :
val yny [20] geirieu hyny/ lucke bwck b\vch/ lust Iwst chwant
Eithyr anuynech y kyssona eu bocal u/ hwy an bocal, u, ni/ cissoes
yn y gair hwn busy busi prysur ne ymyrus.
"W, seisnic ac w/ gymreic nid amgenant i gallu val hyn/ wawe
waAV tonn ar vor/ wyne wein gwin : wynne wynn ennill. Eithyr
hcnw y llythyren w/ o sacsnec vydd dowbyl u\v/ sef yw hynny u
dduplic / Ar sason wilh ddyscy i blant sillafy ne spelio ai kymerant
hi val kydson ac nid yn vocal ne yn w, per se val y ddym ni yw
chymryd : Ond y ddym ni ar hynny yAv harfer hi or modd hawsaf
i ieunktit ddyfod y ddarllen yn ddeallus.
Hefyd distewi a wna \v/ wrth ddiweddy llawer gair saesncc
val yn diwedd y rai hynn / awe, lowe woice / y rhain a ddarlleant
modd hynn : a/ ofyn bo bwa : w/ kary
X, nid yw chwaith rhy gartrefol yn sacsonaec mAvy nac yn
Camberaec a llais cs / neu gs / a glywir ynthei vcgys yny / geirieu
hyirnjlaxe fflacs llin axe ags/ bwyall. Geirieu llatin a ledieithantir
sacsonaec neu ir Gamberaec a newidiant x/ am s / val y geirieu
hyn/ crnx crosse croes ne crws/ exemplum esampyl/ extendo
estennaf : excommunicatus escomyn
Y, a gaiff yn amyl/ enw y dyphthong (ei) val hynn tlnjne
ddein tau ne eiddot : ai enw ehun val yny gair hwn thynne thynn
teneu.
ye, a thityl val, e, vach vch i phcn a wna the o saesnec val hyn
y6 man dde man, y gwr : y* oxe dde ocs / yr ych
yt, a chroes vechan val t, vch i ffen sydd gymeint [21] yn U*
wnllythyr a that ddat, hyny ne yr hwn.
y11, ac u, uwch i phen a wna thou ddow, ti ne tydi
CHAP. VIII. § 2. SALESBURY'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. 785
THYSTLE thystl (this'tl) yscall [carduus]. Examples of TH like our
dd; THIS ddys (dlu's) hwn hon ne Injn [hie hacc vel hoc]. So also in
familiar conversation we mispronounce dd for th in the word ddialaydd
for dialayth [sine tristitia]. Observe also that they read in as t in
these words: THOMAS tomas (Tonvas), THUONE trwn (truun) pall
[solium].
XJ consonant is not distinguished in power in "Welsh and English,
thus : VYNE vein (vein) gwin wydden [vitis], VAYNE vayn (yam)
gw ijthcn ne wae [vena vel vanus] (p. 119), VELTTET velfet (vel'vet)
melfet [holosericuni]. But u vowel answers to the power of the two
"Welsh letters u, tc, and its usual power is uw, as shewn in the fol-
lowing words TKUE truw (tryy) kytcir [verus], VEKTUE verluw
(vertyy) rhinwedd [virtus]. And sometimes they give it its own
proper sound and pronounce it like the Latins, or like our w, as
[20] in the words BUCKE bwck (buk) bwch [dama mas], LTJST Iwst
(lust) chwant [libido]. But it is seldom this vowel sound corres-
ponds with the sound we give the same letter, but it does in some
cases as in BUSY faisi (btz'i) prysur ne ymynis [occupatus vel se
immiscens] (p. 164).
^ff English and to Welsh do not differ in sound, as WAWE waw
(wau) tonn ar vor [unda maris] (p. 143), WYNE icein (wein) gwin
[vinum], WYNNE wynn (win) ennill [pretium fcrre]. But the Eng-
lish name of this letter is dowbyl uw (dou'bsl yy), that is double u.
And the English in teaching children to spell, take it as a consonant,
and not as a vowel, or w per se (u per see) as we take it. But still
we use it in the most easy mode for youth learning to read intelli-
gently.
Also w is mute at the end of words in English, as in the follow-
ing AWE, BOWE, WOWE, which we pronounce thus: a (aa) ofi/n
[terror] (p. 143), bo (boo) Iwa [arcus] (p. 150), w (uu, wuu?)
kary [amare, ut procus petere].
X Neither is x much at home in English any more than in "Welsh,
and the sound is cs (ks) or gs (gz) as in the words FLAXE fflacs (flaks)
llin [linum], AXE ags (agz) bwyall [sccuris]. Latin words in their
passage into English or "Welsh exchange x for s, as in the words
crux CBOSSE croes, or crws, exemplwn esampyl, extendo estennaf, excom-
municatus escomyn.
Y often has the sound of the diphthong ei (ci, oi), as THYNE
ddein (dhein) tau ne eiddot [tuus vel tibi], and its own sound as in
the word THYNNE thynn (thm) teneu [gracilis] (p. 111).
ye with a tittle like a small e above makes THE English, as
T6 MAN dde man (dhe man) y gwr [vir ille], Y6 OXE dde ocs (dhc oks)
yr ych [bos ille].
yt with a small cross above it, is equal [21] at full to THAT ddat
(dhat) hyny ne yr hwn [ille vel qui].
yu with u above it, signifies THOU Mow (thou) U ne tydi [tu].
786 SALISBURY'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 2.
Y, ddocdd gan yr hen scrifcnnyddion sasnec lythyren taran
dcbyc i, y, ond nad oedd i throetl yn gwyro i vyny val pladur val y
may troct, y, ac nid antebic i llun yr rhuttemol, y, neu i ypsylon
groec ne ghayn yn hebrew ac hyd y daw im kof ddorn i klywais
vnwaith hen ddarlleydd o sais yn y he nwi vn allu an dd ni neu ar
ddelta roec y doedd. Ond nid yw hi arfcredic ymplith Sason er
pan ddoeth kelfyddyt piint yw mysc onit kymeiyd tan vn (y)
drostei : ar (th) weithie yny lie : Ac arcs hynny may yn anhaws i
ddyn arallwlad dreuthy eu (th) hwy yn seisnigaidd o achos i bot
ryw amser yn gwasa naythy yn lie yr hen llythyren a elwynt dom
val y gwclsoch yn eglur yny geirieu or blayn. Ac velly pan aeth
y vloysclytliyr wreigaidd honno ar gy fcilorn ouysc Sason y dcrby-
nassom niner Ivymbry hihi ac aethom i vloyscy val mamaethod ac
y ddywedyt dd dros d, th dros t, a d dros t, b ac ph, dros p, &c.
Ond maddcuwch ym rhac hyyd y trawschwcdyl yma a mi a dalf yraf
yn gynt am y sydd yn ol orllythyren ereill.
2, hefyd o yddynt yn aruer yn vawr o honei, yn lie s / yn diwedd
gair val : kyngez kings, brenhinedd. A rhai yw dodi dros m, ac
eraill (peth oedd vwy yn erbyn i natur) dros gh, yn y chymeryd :
val hyn ryzt richt kyfiawn knyzt knicht marchawg vrddol.
% nid llythyren yw namyn gair kyfan wedy ddefeisio yn vyrh,
val y gwelwch yma / rhac mor [22] vyncch y damwain ympop
ymadrodd o bob ryw iaith yr hwn pan yscrifencr yn llawnlly thr yn
llatin (ef] vydd and yn saesnec : ac (ac) yn Camberaec a arwy-
ddocka.
^[ yn y Gwydhor hon o ddisot y kynwyssir sum a chrynodcb yr
holl ruwls vchot : Ac am hyny tybeid nad rhait angwauec a addysc
na mwy o eglurdeb arnei / ir neb a chwcuych ddarllein y llyfer or
pen bwy gylydd.
a, ai c, k tsi d e f ff g c i 1
^a be ch d e f ff g gh h i k, 1,
aw s d i f ph tsi h ei w
ok ssi th uw f i cs ci, y s and
11, m, n, o, p, q, r, s, ssi, t, th, u, v, w, x, y, z, T;
w iss dd/t/ u/ v/ gs i ch/m
^[ Neu val hynn
ai c k tsi e f tsi ch ei 11 w k
Ja, b, c, ch, d, e, f, g, gh, i, k, 1, U, m, n, o, p, q,
aw s if iwl o
iss th, t u v cs ei, y s and
r, s, sh, t, th u, v, w, x, y, z, 1
ssi dd uw f gs i ch m
CHAP. VIII. $ 2. SALISBURY'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. 787
Y, The old English writers had a letter ]? very much like y, only
that the stem was not curved upward as a scythe like the stem of
the y, and it is not unlike in shape to the Roman T or the Greek
upsilon T, or the Hebrew ghayn y, and as near as I can remember,
an old English reader once called the name of it ddorn (dhom), and
he pronounced it like our dd (dh) or like the Greek delta B (dh).
Hut it is not in use among the English since the art of printing was
introduced, but Y is sometimes used for it, and sometimes TH. And
on this account it is more difficult for a stranger to pronounce their
TH in English, because it serves sometimes the place of the letter
they call ddorn (dhorn), as may be noticed in the foregoing remarks.
So that when that effeminate lisping letter was lost i'rom the Eng-
lish, it was introduced to us the "Welsh, and we commenced lisping
like nursing women, and to say dd (dh) for d (d), tk (th) for t (t),
and d for t, b and ph ( f ) for p &c. But pardon the length of this
digression of speech, and I will bring my remarks respecting the
other letters sooner to a close.
Z was also frequently used instead of s at the end of words as
KYXGEZ kings (kiqz) Irenhinedd [reges]. Some also used it for M,
and others (which was more contrary to nature) for GH in the words
BYZT richt (ri/fht) kyfiawn [rectus], KNYZT knicht (knight) marchawg
vrddol [eques].
&. This is not a letter but an abbreviation for a whole word as
may be seen from the following [22] how frequently it is used in
every language. "When written in full it is et in Latin, A>TD in
English, ao in Welsh.
^f The table below gives a summary and the substance of all the
above rules : and therefore it was not considered necessary to give
more explanation or instruction respecting it to any one desirous to
read the book from beginning to end.
a, ai c, k tsi d e f ff g c
ya be chdofffg gh,h, i k, 1,
aw s d i f ph tsi h ei w
1 o k ssi th, uw, fi cs ei, s and
11, m, n, o, p, q, r, s, ssi, t, th, u, v, w, x, y, z &
1 w iss dd,t u, v gs i ch,m
Tf Or like this.
ai c k tsi e f tsi ch ei 1 1 w k
^a, b, c, ch, d, e, f, g, gh, i, k, 1, U, m,n,o, p, q,
aws
f iwl
iss th, t u v cs ei, y s and
r, s, sh t, th u, v, w, x, y, z, &
ssi dd, uw f gs i ch,m
788 SALESBUKY'S ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 2.
FIKST PAGE OF SALESBTJKY'S WELSH AND ENGLISH DICTIONARY.
[23] [24] blank. [25]—
f Kamberaec
Sacfonaec
vtalJJie
Englyjlie
A. o vlaen b.
Achwyno
Complaynt
Ab ne siak ab
An ape
Achwlwm
A roude knot
Ab ne vab
Sonne
A chub
Abe ne afon
A ryuer
Achub
Aber ne hafyu
] Eauen
A. o vlaen d.
Aberth
The iacra-
Ad
Re, agayne
ment
Adcryn
A byrde
Aberth efferen
Sacryng of
Adarwr
A fouler
Aberth ne of-
maffc
Adblygy
To folde a-
frwm
Sacryfyee
gayne
Aberthy
Sacrylice
Adcc
Abledd
Hablenefle
Adail
A buyldynge
habilitie
Adeilad
Bylde
Abram
Abraam
Adefyn / edau
^Tirede
Abfen
Abfence
Adain
A wynge
Abfennwr
Bacbyter
Adain py | co-
drwc
Adnabot (dyn
Knowe
Abwy burgyn
Caryen
Adliw
A brayde
Abwyd
Bayte
Adnewyddy
Renewe
Abyl
Hable
Adwcrth
A. o vlaen c
Adwy bwlch
Agappe
Ac
And
Adwyth
Acken
Accent
A. o vlaen dd.
Ackw
Yonder
Adda
Adam
Acolit
Addas
Mete, apte
Acolidieth
Addaw
Promelle
Act
An actc
Addwvn
A. o vlaen ch.
Addfed
Rype
Ach
Petygrcwe
Addfedy
Rype
Ach diaficah
Hole, founde
Addoli
Worfliyp
Achwyn
Accufation
Addunet
A vowe
INDEX TO THE ENGLISH AND LATIN WORDS OF WHICH THE PHONVNCIATION
IS GIVEN Ott INDICATED IN SALESBURY's TWO TRACTS.
In the following list the words quoted from the Treatise on
Welsh pronunciation are given in italics, followed by the old
spelling there used by Salesbury in small capitals, and the pro-
nunciation indicated. In that treatise the pronunciation is seldom
or ever explained in "Welsh letters, but some important part of it
is indicated, and the rest has been added from conjecture. The
numbers which follow give the pages in this work where the word
is referred to, (the small upper figure being the number of the foot-
note,) the bracketed numbers the page of the tract as here printed,
and the capitals the letters under which the words occur.
CHAP. VIII. $ 2.
INDEX TO SALESBURY'S TRACTS.
789
The words quoted from the Treatise on English pronunciation
are in Roman letters, followed by the old spelling in small capitals,
the Welsh transliteration in italics, the palaeotypic pronunciation
in ( ), the Welsh interpretation in italics, and its translation into
Latin in [ ], and finally references as before.
Latin words are distinguished by a prefixed f .
adder ADDER (ad-cr). 7662, [44]
adiliee ADDES (adlres) provincial. 750",
[17]
blc
able ABLE abl (aa'b'l) [potens]. 62,195
776, [13, E]
ale ALE aal (aal) kwrw [cerevisia]. 61,
62, 775, [11, A]
and AND (and). 787
all ALL (aul). 766", [44]
•\agnus (aq-nus), erroneous. 62, 7441,
7671, [3, 46]
famat (anrath) barbarous. 7591, [30]
archangel AKCHANGELL (ark-an'dzhel).
766', [43]
ash ASHE (aish). 120, 7473, [12, A],
asli ASSHE aiss (ash, aish ?) omten
[fraxinus]. 783, [18, SH].
awe AW (to). 143, 762«, [34, W]. awe
AWE « (aa) ofyn [terror]. 143, 785,
[19, WJ.
axe AXE ays (agz) bwyal [securis]. 62,
785, [20, X]
babe BABE baab (baab) baban [infans].
62, 775, [11, B]
bake BAKE baak (baak) poby [coquere
panem ut pistorj. 62, 777, [13, E]
bald BALDE baivld (bauld) moel [cal-
vus]. 143, 194, 775, [11, A]
ball BALL bawl (baul) pel [pila] 143,
194, 775, [11, A]
be BEE (bii), 754, [23, I]
bear BERE (beer). 79, 751s, [19, E]
begging BEGGYNGE beg 'I/in ff (bog-iq)
yn cardota [mendicans]. 80, 112, 779,
[14, G]
being BEYNGE (bii-iq). 766 [43]
believe BELEUE (biliiv). 7514, [18, E]
bier BEKE (biir). 79, 751s, [19, EJ
bladder BLADD* blad-dtr (blad-er)
chwyssigen [vcsica]. 62, 199, 777,
[12, DJ
bold BOLD bowd (boould) [a\idax] pro-
vincial. 194, 781, [17, LL]
book BOKE biv k (bunk) llyfyr [liber].
99, 781, [16, K]
bow BOWE bo (boo) bioa [arcus], 150,
773, 785, [8. 20, W]
bowl BOLLE lowl (booul) [crater]. 194,
781, [17, 0]
bread BREDE bred (breed, bred) bar a
[panis]. 79, 775, [11, B]
break BREKE (breek). 79, 7513, [18 E]
bringeth BRYNGETH (br«'q-eth) not
(bnq-geth). 767?, [46]
buck BUCKE bwck (buk) bweh [dama
mas]. 165, 781, 785, [16, K. 20, II]
bull BULL bw (buu) [taurus] provin-
cial. 165, 194, 781, ri7, LL]
bury BUKY (b*rt) vulgar. Ill, 164,
7604, [32, U] '
bttsiness BUSINES (bt'z'tnes). 766', [43]
busy BUSY (biz-*) vulgar. Ill, 164,
760«, [32, UJ. busy BUSY bust (b*z-»)
prysiir ne ynujrus [occupatus vel se
immiscens). 112, 165, 785, [20, U]
by our lady BYR LADY (bei'r laa-di).
744*, [5]
call CALL (kaul). 747s, [12, A], call,
CALL caw (kau) [voco]. prov. 194,
781, [17, LL]. called CALLED (kaul--
ed). 766', [43]
calm CALME (caulra). 7473, [12, A]
cease CEASSE (sees). 7662, [44]
Cheapside CHEPESYDE (Tsheep'seid).
752S [19, El
check CHECKE (tshek). 7662, [44]
cheese CHESE tsis (tshiiz) caws [caseus]
79, 777, [13, E]
chief CHEFE tsiff (tshiif) pennaf [prin-
ceps]. 779 [14, F]
church CHURCHE tsurts (tslu'rtsh) ecleis
[ecclesia] : tsiurts (tshirtsh) eglwys
[ecclesial. 165, 199, 775, 779, [11.
GH. 14, G]
cold COLDE cowld (koould) oer [frigidus]
194, 781, [17, 0]
comb, COMBE (kuum ?), 7662, [44]
condition CONDICYON condisywn (kon-
dis-mn) [conditio]. 99, 112, 191, 215,
775, [11, C]
cow COWE kow (kou) luicch [vaccal.
773, [8]
crow CUOWE kro (kroo) bran [comix],
150, 773, [8]
). 120, 747\
[12, A]
dart DART dart (dart) dart [iaculum].
777, [12, D]
•\dcdcrit (ded'erith) barbarous. 7594,
[30, T]
defer DIFFER (difer- P) 76510, [43]
790
IXDEX TO SALISBURY'S TRACTS. CHAP. vm. § 2.
tDei (dee-ei). SO, 111, 7441, [4]
deny DENYE' (dinei- F) 76510, [43] ; tbe
second word meant by DENYE, has
not been identified.
•\-dico (dei-ku). Ill, 7441, [4]
differ DIFFER (d/'fer F) 7G510, [43]
discomfited DISCOMFYTED (d«skunrfrt-
ed). 766' [43]
disfigure (desvi'g'yyr) provincial. 753',
[20, F]
ditches DYCHES deitsys (deitsh'j'z)^b«-
sydd [fossae]. Ill, 779, [14, E]
do DO (duu). 93. 758', [28, 0]
doe DOE (doo). 93, 758', [28, 0]
double 1 dwbyl I (dub-il el). 781, [17,
LL]. double u doicbyl uw (dou-btl
yy). 150, 785, [20, W]
drinking DRINKING (dn'qk'tq). 75-13,
[23, I]
duke vvKTzdutek (dyyk) due [dux]. 165,
777, [12, D]
dumb DOMBE (dum). 7662, [44]
case EASE tf«, ces F (jeez, eez F) esmyth-
dra [otinm]. 80, 775, [11, A]
eel ELK (iil). 766-, [44]
egg EGGE eg (eg) try [ovum]. 80, 779,
[14, G]
t<yo (eg-u). 80, 7441, [4]
emperour EMPEROUUE cmperwr (enr-
pcrur) ymeraictr [imperator]. 150,
199, 777, [12, E]
engine KNGYN (en-dzhm). 7662, [44]
ever EUER (ever). 766', [43]
evermore EUERMORE efermicor (ever-
muur, evermwor F) traqoicydd [sem-
per]. 79, 99, 199, 777, '[12, E]
exhibition EXHIBITION ecsibisitcu (eksi-
bis-i,un) kynheilaeth [expositio]. 99,
112, 191, 215, 781, [15, H]
face FACE ffas (faas) wyneb [facies]. 62,
775, [1 1 ,C]. faces FACES faces fases ?
(faas-ez) icyncbeu [facies]. 779, [14,
E]
fall FALL (faul). 7662, [44]
father ? FEDDF.R F (fedlrer) provincial.
750*, [17, D]
fiend FEND (feend). 7661 [43]
fish FYSH, FYSIIE (fj'sh, vf'sb) provin-
cial. 7531, 7662, [20, F. 44]
five FIVE (veiv) provincial. 753', [20,F]
flax FLAXE fflacs (flaks) llin [linum].62,
785, [20, X]
fool FOLB ffwl (fuul) ffol ne ynuyd
[stultus], 99, 779, [14, F]
four FOURS (vour) provincial. 7531,
[20, F]
fox FOX (voks) provincial. 753', [20,F]
friends, FRENDKS frinds (friindz)
kereint [amici]. 79, 80, 777, 779,
[13, E]
gallant, OALAVXT galaicnt (gal-aunt)
[fortis]. 62, 143, 190, 779, [14, G]
gelding, GELDING gelding (geld-iq)
[canterius]. 80, US, 779, [14, G] '
gender GENDER (dzhend-er). 7662, [44]
gentle GEXTYXL. 781, [16, I]
George GEORGE (Dzhordzh). 7536, [21,
Gj
get GGET (get). 7661, [43]
Gh GH ch (kh). 779, [15, GH]
Gilbert, GYLBERT gilbert (gtl'bert).
80, 112, 199, 779, [14, G]
^«'«$wGYNGER(dzhm-dzher). 80, 753",
E21, G] ; tsintsir (dzhm-dzher) siiwir
zinziber]. 80, 112, 199, 779, [14, G]
God GODDE (God). 7522, [19, EJ. God,
GOD (god) dyw [deus]. 99, 779, [14,
G] God be with you, GOD BE win
TOU, God biwio (God birwuo). 112,
773, [8]
gold GOLDE (goold). 7521, [19, E]
good GOOD gwd (gud guud) da [bonus].
93,99, 781, [17,0]
goodness GOODNESSE (gud'ncs). 7527,
[19, E]
gracious GRACYOTJBE grasiics (graa--
si,us) rraddlau-n [gratiosus], 62, 112,
150, 215, 775, [11, C]
gut GUTTE gwt (gut) coluddyn [intes-
tinum]. 165, 779, [14, G]
habergeon HABREIOUNE HEBERGYN.
781, [16, I]
habit HABITE fab'tt). 220, 7541, [22, H]
habitation HABITATION (abi'taa-smn).
220, 7541, where (abitee-shun) is er-
roneously given as the pronunciation,
[22, H]
hand HANDE hand (nand) Haw [una
manus], 62, 783, [18, S]. hands
HANDES hands (nandz) llawe ne
ddwylo [duae vel plures manus]. 62,
783, [18, 8].
hard HARD (nard). 7539, [22, H]
hart HART (Hart). 75311, [22, II], and
see heart
have HAVE haf (uav) htcde [accipe].
62, 779, [15, H]
heal HELE (neel). 79, 753s, [19, E]
heard HEARD (nerd?). 753", [22, H]
heart hart HART hart (Hart) colon ne
cane [cor vel cervus]. 779, [15, II]
heel HELE (niil). 79, 751*, [19, E]
hem HEMME (Hem). 752*, [19, E]
heritage (ner-ttaidzh). 120, 747^, [12,
Al
Aim HIM (Htm). 7661, [43]
holly see holy
holy holly, HOLY holy (noo-lt Hol-»)
santaidd ne kelyn [sanctus vel aqui-
folium]. 99, 112, 779, [15, H]
CHAP. VIII. $ 2. INDEX TO SALESBURY S TRACTS.
791
honest HONEST (on-cst). 220, 7541, [22,
H]. honest HONESTE onest (on-est)
[honestus]. 99, 781, [15, H]
hmwur HONOUR (on-or) 220, 7662, [44].
honour HONOUIIE onor (on'or) aiu--
hydt-dd [honos]. 99, 150, 199, 781,
[15, H]
hope HOPE hoop (noop) goleith [spcs].
99, 777, [13, E]
horrible HORRIBLE (iioribl). 7661, [43]
hour HOUKE (our), 759, [30, R]
HUBERDEN (HzVerden) vulgar. Ill,
164, 760, [32, 33, Uj
humble HUMBLE (um'bl). 220, 7541,
[22, II]
humour HUMOUR (Hyymur). 766', [44]
hurt HURT (Hurt). 7538, [22, H]
/ (ci). 7544, [23, I]. 1 1 ei (ei, ai) mi
[ego]. 111,781, [16, 1]
idle YDLE (eid-1). 76G2, [44]
t»>«t* (tq-nis) bad. 767, [46]
ill YLL (/I). 7661, [43]
tw YN («n). 763', 766', [35, Y. 44]
is YS («). 763', [35, YJ
itch ITCH (ttsh). 7661, [43]
jaundice JAUNDICE (dzhaiurdt's). 76G2,
jealousy OELOUSYE. 781, [16, I]
Jcsu, IESU tsiesuw (Dzhee-zyy) Icsu
[Jesus]. 80, 165, 781, [16, 1] Jcsua
JESUS (Dzhee-sus). 754, [23, I]
John IOHN tsion aim (Dzhon Shon)
L-uan [Johannes]. 99, 781, [16, I]
joint IOYNT tsioynt (dzhoint) kijmal
[junctura]. 131, 781, [1C, I]
Kent KENT. 781, [16, K]
king KYNGE kitty (kiq) brenhin [rex].
781, [16, K]. kings KYNGES (kzYj-es)
not (k«'q-ges). 767, [46]. kings,
KYNGES kings (kiqz) brenhinedd
[regesj. 112, 777, 779, [13, E]
KINGEZ. 787, [21, Z]
kissed KEST (ktst ?), 7.W1, [43]
knight KNYZT knieht (kni/rht) mar-
chawq vrddol [eques]. 112, 787,
[21, Z]
knot KNOT (knot) kwhvtn [nodus]. 781,
[16, K]
lad IAD (lad) bachken [juvenis]. 781,
[16, L]
ladder LADDRE lad-dr (lad-er) yscol
[scala]. 62, 79, 199, 777, [12, D]
lady LADY ladi (laa-di) arglwyddcs
[domina]. 62, 112, 781, [16 L]
language LANGUAGE (laq-g?mdzh).
120', 7473, [12, A]
lash LASHE (laish). 747s, [12 A]
lay LAYE (hi). 766', [43]
leave LEAUB /«'«/. lecf? (beev, leev ?)
kenad [venia, licentia]. 80, 775, [11,
A]
i-legit (lii-dzhtth) bad. 767', [46]
lily LYLY lilt (lil-i) [liliuni]. 112, 781,
[16, L]
loved LOVED (luvd) earwn [amavi],
777, [12, D]
low LOWE low (lou, loou ?) lowio
[mugire]. 150, 773, [8]
luck LUCKE (luk). 760«, [33, U]
lust LUST livst (lust) chwant [libido].
165, 785, [20, U]
s (maq-nus) bad. 767, [46]
majesty MAIESTE (madzh-esti). 754,
[23, I], majesty, MAIESTIE. 781,
[16, I]
man MANNE (man). 7532, [19, E]. man
man (man) ywr [vir]. 62, 781, [17,
M, N]
maze MASE maas (maaz) madrondot
[stupor]. 62, 783, [18, S]
meal MELE (meel). 79, 751s, [19, E]
meel? MELE (miil). 79, 751*, [19, E]
men wen (men) gwyr [viri]. 781, [17,
M, N]
Michael MYCHAEL (mei'kel?). 749s,
7661, [16, CH. 43]
Michaelmas MYCHAELMAS (Mik'el-
mas?). 749", [16, CH]
might MYCHT (mtkht) Scottish. 7491,
[15, CH]
t»i»A« (miA-h-i) correctly. 779, [15.GH]
much good do it you MUCH GOOD DO IT
YOU mychyoditio (nu'tslrgood't'tjo).
165, 7442, [5]
murmuring MUKMURYNGE (mur'mur»q)
766 l, [43]
muse MUSE muwws (inyyz) meuyrio
[mcditari]. 105, 783, [18, S]
nag NAGGE nay (nag) keffylyn [man-
nus], 62, 779, [14, G]
nail NAYLK nayl (nail) ewin tie hoyl
hayarn [unguis vel fcrreus clavus].
119, 783, [18, S]. nails, NAYLES nayls
(na/lz) ewinedd nc hoylion heyni
[ungues vel ferrci clavi], 783, [18, S]
net UETTE (net). 75-23, [19, E]
nigh NIGH (n/kh). 754:l, [23, I]
•^irikil (ni/th'il) correctly. 779, [15,
GH]
narrow NARROWE name (naru) kyfing
[angustus]. 61, 62, 150, 773, [8]
not NOT (not). 7651, [43]
now NOWE now (non) yn awr [nunc].
150, 773, [8]
792
INDEX TO SALESBUEY'S TRACTS.
CHAP. VIII. § 2.
oranges ORANGES orcintsys (oreindzh*z)
afale orayds [aurantia]. 99, 190, 779,
[14, E]
ousel OSYLL (uuz-elr). 7662, [44]
over OUER (over). 766', [43]
ox OXE ocs (oks) ych I bos]. 99, 785,
[20, Ye]
pale, PALE paal (paal) [pallidus], 61,
62, 775, [11, A]
pap PAPPE pc.pp (pap) Iron gtcraic ne
ywd [mamina vcl infantium cibus].
62, 783, [17, P]
paper PAPYK pupyr (paa-p«'r) [papy-
rus]. 62, 112, 199, 783, [17, P]
pen PENNE. 783, [17, P]
pear FERE (peer). 79, 7515, [19, E]
peer PERE (piir). 79, 751*, [19, E]
plague nuGBplaag (plaag)^fo [pestis]
62, 779, [14, G]
poor POORE pwr (puur) tlawd [pauper].
93, 99, 781, [17, 0]
Tortugal PORTUGAL (Port'j'qgal), cor-
rupt. 757, [27, N]
potager POTAGKR (pot-andzher P), cor-
rupt. 757s, [27, IN]
prevailed PREUAYLED (prevaild1)- 7661,
. .
prohibition PROHIBITION proibisiwn
(proo,ibis-i,un) gwahardd [prohibi-
tio]. 99, 112, 191, 215, 781, [15, H"
proved PROVIDE (pruuved?) 765">,[43
provide PROVIDE (proveid'i-) 7651", [43_
pureness PURENES (pyyrnes). 7521.
[19, E]
quail QUAYLE sofyliar [coturnix]. 119,
783, [18, QJ
quarter QUARTER kwarter (kwart-er)
ch-warter [quarta pars]. 62, 165, 199,
783, [18, Q]
queen QUENE hwin (kwiin) brenhines
[rcginaj. 80, 165, 783, [18, Q]
t?»« (kwei). Ill, 744 ', [4]
•\-quid (kw/th) bad. 767, [46]
rail RAYLF. rai/l (ra«l) canllaw [cancel-
lusl 119, 783, [18, S]. rails RAYLES
rayls (railz) canllawtn ne ederin
rcgen yr yd [cancelli vel creces pra-
tenses]. 119, 783, [18, S]
ravening IIAVENYNG (ravenz'q). 7661,
[43]
reason REASON (reez-un). 7662, [44]
rent RENT rent (rent) [scissura]. 80,
783, [18, R]
right RIGHT (n'kht). 7543, [23, I]
right RYGHTrtWtl (riA;ht) iaurn [rectus],
783, [18, 11]. RYZT richt (ri£ht)
kyifiaivn [rectus]. 112, 787, [21, Z]
ringing RINGING (rtq-tq). 7543, [23, I]
rings RYNGES (n'q-es) not (r/q-ges).
767, [46]
roe ROE (roo). 93, 7581, [28, 0]
rose ROS ros ne rosim [rosa]. 99, 783,
[18, E]
sable SABLE sail (saa'b'l) [niger]. 62,
195, 777, [13, E]
saddle SADDELL [ephippium]. 777, [13,
E]
•fsal (saul) bad. 767, [46]
sale SALK sal saal [veuditio]. 61, 62,
775, [II, A]
^sanctus (san'tus) bad. 7G7, [46]
Satan SATAN (Saa'tan). 7661, [43]
school SCHOLE scwl (skuul) yscol
[schola]. 93, 99, 781, [17, 0]
sea, SEA see (see) mor [mare]. 80, 775,
[11, A]
season SEASON (seez-un). 7662, [44].
season SEASON seesyn (sce/.-m) aimer
amseraivl ne amser kyfaddns [tempes-
tas, tempestivus vel occasio]. 80, 99,
783, [18, S]
see SEE (sii). 754, [23, I]
shape SHAPPE ssiapp (shap) gwedd ne
lun [species vel forma]. 62. 783,
[18, SH]
sheep SHEPE ssiip (shiip) dauad ne
ddeuied [ovis vel oves]. 783, [18, SH]
sieve CYUE (siv). 7663, [44]
sight SIGHT (szkht). 7543, [23, I]
sign SIGNE (sein). Ill, 744*, [5]
silk 8YLKE (silk). 752>, [19, E]
sin SYNNE (sin). 763, [35, Y]
singeth SYNGETH (si'q-eth) not (siq-geth)
767, [46]
singing SINGING (si'q-«'q). 754, [23, I]
sir SYR syr (st'r) [dominus]. 199, 783,
[18, S]
so so so (soo")vcHy [sic]. 93, 781, [17, 0]
tsol (sooul) bad. 767, [46]
sparrow, SPAROWE sparto (sparu)
ederyn y to [passer]. 61, 62, 150,
773, [8]
suffer, SUFFKE swfffer (suffer) dioddef
[pati]. 80, 165,' 199, 779, [14, F]
sure SURE (syyr). 164, 760,6 [33, U]
syllable SYLLABLE (sjl-ab'l) 755*, [25,
tents TENTES tents (tents) pepyll [ten-
toria]. 777, 779, [13, E]
thank THANKE (thaqk). 219, 750*,
[17, D]
that (dhat) 219, 7504, 7602, 7662, [16,
D. 31, TIL 44]. that, THAT yt ddat.
(dhat hyny ne yr hwn [ille vel qui].
62, 219, 785, [21, Y1]
Thavies Inn THAUIES INNE (Dav»'z
Jn). 219, 7603, 766!j [32, TH. 44]
CHAP. VIII. § 2. INDEX TO SALESBURY's TRACTS.
"93
the THE (dhe) 750«, 7661, [16, D. 43]
the, THE Y« Me (dhe) y [ille], 80,
219, 785, [20, Ye]
thick THYCKB (th«k). 219, 7601, [31,
TH]
thin THYNNE (thin) 750*, 760>, 7631,
[16, D. 31, TH. 35, Y] thin, THYNNE
thynn (thm) teneu [gracilis]. Ill,
219, 785, [20, Y]
thine THYNE (dhein). 750', 7602, [16,
D. 31, TH] thine, THYNE ddein
(dhein) tau tie eiddvt [tuus vel tihi].
111, 219, 785, [20, Y]
this THYS (dhts). 219, 7504, 7602, [16,
D. 31, TH]. this THIS ddys (dhts)
hwn, hon tie hyn [hie haec vel hoc].
112, 219, 785, [19, TH]
thistle THYSTLE thystl (thi's'tl) yseall
[carduus]. 112, 219, 785, [19, TH]
Thomas THOMAS (Tom-as) .760*, 7662,
[32, TH. 44]. Thomas THOMAS tomas
(Tom-as). 99, 219, 785, [19, TH]
thorough THOIIOWE (thuru). 219, 7601,
7661, [31, TH. 43]
thou THOU (dhou). 219, 760?, 766',
[31, TH. 43]. thou THOU Y« ddow
(dhou) ti tie tydi, [tu]. 150, 219,
785, [21, Yu]
three THREE (thrii). 754, [23. I]
throne (truun ?). 7603, [32, TH]. throne
THRONE trwn (truun) pall [solium].
99, 219, 785, [19, TH]
through THHOUOH thrwch (thruukh)
trywodd [per]. 219, 783, [19, TH]
thunder THONDUE thwndr (than d'r)
[tonitru]. 79, 99, 199, 777, [13, E]
t«*» (tei-bei). Ill, 7441, 754, [4.
23,1]
to TO (tuu). 758*, [28, 0]. to TO tw
(tu) ar, at, *, [ad]. 93, 99, 781,
[17, 0]
toe TOE (too). 758', [28, 0]. toe, TO to
(too) bys troet [digitus pcdis]. 93,
99, 781, [17, 0]
toll TOLLE fowl (tooul) toll [vectigal],
194, 781, [17, 0]
Vollis (toouKs), bad. 7441, [4]
top, TOP top (top) »en [vertex]. 99,
783, [19, T]
tormented TORMENTED (torment'ed).
7661, [43]
tower TOURE totor (tour) twr [turris],
783, [19, F]
treasure THREASURE (trec-zyyr). 7603,
[32, TH]. treasure TKESURE tresuwr
(trez-yyr) trysor [thesaurus]. 80, 165,
199,215,219,783, [19, T]
trees TREES triyt (trii'j'z) premieu
[arbores]. 80, 779, [14, E]
trow TROWE fro (troo) tylyeid [opinor].
150, 773, [8]
true TRUE truto (tryy) kywir [vcrus].
165, 785, [19, U]
trust TRUST (trt'st) vulgar. Ill, 164,
760», [32, U]
f*« (tyy) bad. 767, [46]
twinkle TWYNCLE twinkl (twi'qk-'l)
[scintillarel 112, 195, 777, [13, E]
two TWO (tuu). 758*, [28, 0]. two TWO
tw (tuu) dau [duo]. 93, 99, 781,
[17, 0]
uncle VXKLB (nuqk-1). 7441, 766?, [5.
44]
vain see vein
valiant UALIAXT (valiant) 766', [48]
vein vain VAYNE vayn (va«n) gwythen
tie wac [vena vel vanus]. 119, 785.
[19, U]
velvet VELUET velfet (vel'vct) nielfet
[holosericum]. 80, 785, [19, U]
tvidi (vei-dei). 754, [23, I]
villanus FILLAYNOLS (vil-anus). 766*,
[43]
vine VYNE vein (vein) ftpfn wydden
[vitis]. Ill, 119, 785, [19, U]
virtue VERTUE vet-taw (ver'tjy) rhiii-
wedd [virtus]. 80, 165, 199, 785,
[19, U]
wall WALL wawl (waul) gwal [mums],
143, 194, 775, [11, A]
wash WASSHE waiss (wash, waish ?)
golehi [lavare]. 783, [18, SH]
watch (waitsh). 120, 747, [12, A]
wave see waw
waw WAWE waw (wau) tonii ar vor
[unda maris]. 143, 785, [20, W]
we WEE (wii). 7514. 754, [18. E. 23, I]
weir WERE (weer) 79, 7513, [18, E]
wide WYDE (weid). 763-, [35, Y]
win WYNNE (wtn). 763', [35, \]. win
WYNNE icynn (wi'n) ennill [pretium
ferre]. 112, 785, [20. W]
wind WYNOE ? (wcind). 7632, [35, Y]
wine WYNE wein (wein) gtvin [vinumj.
Ill, 785, [20, W]
winking WINKING (wiqk'iq). 7543,
[23, I]
wish WYSHE (wtsh). 7522, [19, E]
with WYTK (w*th). 143, 219, 750*,
7626, [17, D. 34, W]
wonder WONDRB wndr (wun'd'r) [mi-
raculum]. 79, 99, 185, 199, 777,
[13, E]
woo WOWE w (uu, wuu ?) kary [amaro,
ut procus petere]. 93, 150, 185, 785,
[20, W]
worship WORSHIPPB (wursht'p). 752',
[19, E]
worthy WORTHYE (wurdht). 7661, [43]
51
794
HART S PHONETIC WRITING. CHAP. VIII. $ 3.
wot WOTTE (wot). 7522, [19, E]
wreak WREKE (wreck = ru-eek). 79,
7513, [ 18, El
wrest WHKSTE (wrest =ru>est). 79, 7513,
[18, EJ
wrinkle WRTNCLE wrinkl (wriqk''l =
nnqk-'l) [ruga]. 112, 195, 777, [13,
E]
yard YARDE (jard). 7553, [24 I]
yawn TASK (jann). 7552, [24, 1]
vea TEA te (jee) [etiam]. 80, 775, [H,A]
year YERE (jeer). 755*, [24, I]
yell YELL (jel). 75o2, [24, I]
yellow YELOW (jel'u). 755-, [24, I]
yield YELDE (jiild). 7552, [24, I]
yielding I-ELDYNGE (riild't'q). 766\
[43]
yoke YOK (jook). 7552, [24, I]
lor* YORKE (jork). 755*, [24, I]
you YOU (juu). 75o2, [24, I]
young YOXG (juq). 7553, [24, 1]
youth YorGTit (jruuth). 755*, [24, I]
§ 3. John Hart's Phonetic Writing, 1569, and the Pronun-
ciation of French in xvitfA Century.
Since the account of John Hart's Orthographic (p. 35) was in
type, the original manuscript of his "former treatise," bearing date
1551, has been identified in the British Museum, and some account
of it is given in the annexed footnote.1 It may be observed that
1 Mr. Brock, who is ever on the
look out for unpublished treatises in-
teresting to the Early English Text
Society, called my attention, through
Mr. Furnivall, to the MS. Reg. 17. C.
vii., which was described in the printed
catalogue of those MSS. as "John
Hare's Censure of the English Lan-
guage, A.D. 1651, paper." It is a
small thin quarto of 117 folios, the
first two pages not numbered, and the
others paged from 1 to 230, 19 lines in
& page, about 7 words in a line, in a
fine English hand of the xvi th century,
carefully but peculiarly spelled, by no
means according to Hart's recommenda-
tions. The Latin quotations are in an
Italian hand. It was labelled on the
back " Hare on the English Language."
Being desirous of getting at the author's
account of our sounds, when I examin-
ed the MS. on 28 Oct. 18«8, I skipped
the preliminary matter and at once at-
tacked the 6th and 8th chapters ; " Of
the powers and shaping of letters,
and nrst of the voels," and " of the
affinite of consonants." I was im-
mediately struck with many peculia-
rities of expression and opinion which
I was familiar with in Hart's Ortho-
graphic, and no other book. On turn-
ing to the dedication to Edward VI.,
I found (p. 4, 1. 8,) the name of the
author distinctly as John Hart, not
Hare, although the t was written so as
to mislead a cursory reader, but not one
familiar with the handwriting. Then,
similarly, in Hart's Orthographic the
author's name is mentioned in the de-
dication : " To the doubtfull of the Eng-
lish Orthographic John Hart Chester
heralt wisheth all health and pros-
peritie," which had not been observed
when p. 35, 1. 20, was printed, and not
on the title. On comparing this printed
book with the MS. I found many pas-
sages and quotations verbatim the same ;
see especially the first chapters of the
MS. and printed book " what letters ar,
and of their right use," where right is
not in the MS. The identity was thus
securely established, and the MS. has
consequently been re-lettered: "Hart
on English Orthography, 1551."
The title of the MS. is: "The
Opening of the unreasonable writing
of our inglish toung : wherin is shewid
what necessarili is to be left, and what
folowed for the perfect writing ther-
of." And the following lines, on the
fly leaf, in the author's hand-writing,
seem to shew that this first draught,
thus curiously brought to light after
317 years' repose, was never intended
for publication, but was perhaps to
be followed by another treatise, which
was of course the printed book.
" The Booke to the Author.
" Father, keep me still with the, I the
pray
least Abuse ehuld me furiousli de-
voure:
CHAV. VIII. $ 3.
HARTS PHONETIC WRITING.
'95
his pronunciation remained practically constant during these eighteen
years, and the chief difference of the treatises is the greater extent
of the second, and the important introduction of a phonetic alpha-
bet, followed by a full example.
voice wherefore we doo often (and shuld
alwais) writ the o (p. 93) ; and last of
all holding so stil his toung and teeth
untoucht shrinking his lippes to so
litell a hole as the breath may issue,
with the sound from [79] the breast he
shal of force make that simple voice
wherefore we doo sometimes rightly
(and shuld alwais) write the u [cer-
tainly (u) here]. . . . [81]. Now
as for the a, we use in his proper power
as we ought, and as other nations have
alwais doonc (p. 63). But I find that
we abuse all the others, and first of the
e, which most commundy we use pro-
perly : as in theis wordes better and
ever : but often we change his sound
making yt to usurp the power of the i,
as in we, be & he (p. 80), in which
sound we use the i properly : as in
theis wordes shine, in and him. Where-
fore this letter e, shuld have his aun-
cient sound as other nations use yt, and
which is as we sound yt in better and
ever. The profit thereof shuldbc,
that [83] we shuld not feare the
inystating of his sound in i : as we
have longc doon : and therfore (and
partly for lak of a note for time) we
have communely abused the diphthongs
ey or ei, ay or ai and ea : to the great
increase of our labour, confusyon of the
letters, in depriving them of their right
powers, and uncertainte to the reader.
[In this book Hart proposes either the
circumflex or reduplication as the mark
of quantity]. For the voel e, doctb of
voice import so moche in better and
ever and in mani other wordes and
sillablcs, as we do communely use to
pronounce the diphthongs ey or ei, ai,
or ay, or the ea, except yt be wheu
they are seperate and rre from diph-
thong whiche to signific we ought to
use an accent as shalbe said. [lie
proposes the hyphen.] Then the i,
we abuse two wais : the first is in that
we geve it a brode sound (contrary to
all peoples but the Scotts : as in this
sentence, [83] he borowed a swerd
from bi a mans side to save thie life :
where we sound the i in bi, side, thio
and life as we shuld doo the ei diph-
thong . . . The other ab-[8i]-use of
the i, is that we make yt a consonant
or shut me up from the lyght of the
day:
whom to resist I doubt to have the
power.
" The Author to the Booke.
" Fear not my sonne, though he doo
on the lower,
for Season doth the everiwhcre de-
feud :
But yf thou maist not now the thing
amend
I shal send thie brother soom luk-
kier hower,
yf Atropos doo not hast my lyres
end,
to confound Abuses lothsoom lookes
sower."
"Abuse," meaning the wrongful use
of letters, that is applying them to
sounds for which they were not in-
tended in the Latin alphabet, is a fa-
vourite term of Hart's, and with the
curious orthography voel for vowel, led
me to suspect the real author from the
first. The following description of the
vowels is slightly different from, and
must be considered as supplementary
to those given above in the pages here-
after cited ; the bracket figures give the
pages of the MS. A few remarks are
also inserted in brackets.
"[77] Lett us begin then with an
opened mouth so mouch as a man may
(though lesse wold serve) therwith
sounding from the breast, and he shall
of force bring forth one simple sound
which we mark with the a (p. 63) :
and making your mouth lesse so as the
inner part of your toung may touch
the lyke inner part of yottr [78] upper
iowes you shall with your voice frowt
your brest make that sound wherfore
we doo often (and shuld alwais) writ
the e (p. 80) : then somthing your
toung further furth with your iowcs,
leaving but the forepart open, and
your sound from the brcst wil make the
voice wherfore we doo often (and shuld
alwais) write the i : forthli a man
making his lippes in souch a round, as
the compasse of the topp of his litell
finger (his teeth not touching, nor
toung the upper iowes) with the sound
from the brest he shall make the simple
796
HARTS PHONETIC WRITING.
CHAP. VIII. 3.
This pronunciation cannot have been in all respects the prevalent,
and received pronunciation of his time, for Hart frequently disagrees
with Palsgrave, Salesbury, Smith, and Bullokar, and Dr. Gill
without any diversifiywg of his shape
from the voell . . . [86 J The forth now
is the o, whose ahuse (for that it cometh
onli by leaving the proper use of the
u) causeth me to speak upon the u.
"We abuse [87] the u, two wais the one
is in consonant indifferentli with hothe
his figures u and v .... [88]. The
other abuse of the u, is that we sound
yt as the Skottes and French men doo,
in theis wordes gud and fust [89] :
Wheras most communely we our selves
(which the Grekes, Latines, the vulgar
Italians, and Germaines with others
doo alwais) kepe his true sound : as in
theis wordes, but, unto, and further.
[This thoroughly excludes all suspicion
of an (a) sound.] Yf you marke well
his uzurped sound in gud and fust (and
others of the Skottish and french abuse)
you shal find the sound of the diph-
thong iu, keping both the i and u, in
their proper vertu, both in sound and
voel, as afore is said we ought : sound-
ing yt in that voice wherefore we now
abuse to write, you." The identifica-
tion with the French and Scotch
sounds ought to imply that that long u
was (yy), but its dentification with you
makes it (ju) ; Hart however, in his
orthographic also rises (iu) for both
sounds, as in the passage reprobated by
Gill, supra p. 122, where he writes
you use as (iu iuz) ; yet if any value is
to be attributed to his description of
long «, supra p. 167, he certainly meant
(ju yyz) and it was only his notation
•which led him into an ambiguity which
also deceived Gill. But here it is
evident that he had not yet heard the
difference between yew, you, which Sir
T. Smith writes (yy, iu), p. 166. This
therefore may be a case of education of
the ear. He asks now: "What dif-
ference find you betwixt the sound of
you, and u in gud and fust ? Where-
fore yf our predecessours have thought
it necessari to take three voels for that
voice, which in another place [90] they
(observing derivations) writ with one,
there appeareth to be a confusion and
uncertainte of the powers of letters, as
they used theim. Lett us then receive
the perfet meane betwixt theis two
doubtfull extremities ; and use the
diphthong in alwais for the sound of
you, and of u in suer, shut & bruer,
and souch lyke, writing theim thus
shiut, siuer, briuer :" does the word
shut xhiut mean suit or shoot ? see supra
p. 21 6, n. 1, " wherefore in our writings,
we nead carefulli to put a sufficient dif-
ference, betwixt the u and n : as theis
and the printes geve sufficient example.
Now see you whether we doo well to
writ the o in theis wordes do, to &
other (signifijng in latine aliui) when
yt ys the proper sound of the u : or
for [91] the lyke sound to dooble the
o : as in poore, good, root, and souch
like of that sound : but I find the same
dooble o, writen with reason in some
wordes, when yt signyfieth the longer
time : as in moost, goost and goo. . . .
[95] Then the nombre of our voels is
live as the Grekes (concerning voice)
the Latines, the Germaines, theltaliens,
the Spayneyardes and others have alwais
had, declared in souch their singulcr
power, as they hane and doe, use theim.
. . . [96] a diphthong is a ioinyng of
two voels in one syllable keping their
proper sound, pnh somewhat shorten-
ing the quantite of the first to the
longer quantite of the last (p. 1 32) :
which is the onli diversite that a diph-
thong hath, from two voels commywg
together yet serving for two syllables,
and therfore ought to be marked with
the figure Utaipto-ts, as shalbe said."
Among the diphthongs he places first y
considered as Greek vi, and recom-
mends its disuse, and then w considered
as tut, for which he would write u.
[101] " Wherefore we take the u single
to have so moch power as the w : for
this figure u, shall not (or ought not)
henceforth be abused in consonant, nor
in the skottish and french sound. Then
may we well writ for when, writ and
what, thus huen, urit and huat : and
so if their lyke, cleane forsaking the
w. Xow the ea, so often as I see yt
abused in diphthong, it is for the sound
of the long e : wherin is the necessite
spoken of, for the use of a mark, for
the accident of longer time (as here-
after shalbe said) for that the sound c
leugth-[102j-ned wil serve for the com-
mune aoused diphthongs ea, ai or ay
and ei or ey (p. 122) : the powers of
which voels we now myx together con-
CHAP. VIII. § 3.
HARTS PHONETIC WRITING.
797
especially reprobates his pronunciation in many particulars (p. 122).
Still we can hardly refuse to believe that Hart tried to exhibit that
pronunciation of which he himself made use, and wliich he conceived
to be that which others either did or should employ. Moreover his
work contains the earliest connected specimen of phonetic English
writing which I have met with, as Palsgrave, Salesbury, and Smith
only gave isolated words or phrases. Although Hart's book has been
reproduced by Mr. Isaac Pitman, the ordinary spelling in phonetic
shorthand, and the phonetic portion in facsimile writing (with tolera-
ble but not perfect accuracy), yet as many persons would be unable to
read the shorthand, and would not therefore obtain a proper know-
ledge of the meaning of the other portion, and as it is desirable, also,
to reduce all these phonetic accounts of English spelling to the one
standard of palaeotype for the purposes of comparison, I have
thought it best to annex the whole of the last Chapter of Hart's
book, according to my own interpretation. This Chapter gives
Hart's notions of contemporary French pronunciation, a subject
which has been already so much alluded to in Chap. III., that the
remainder of this section will be devoted to it. Hart does not
admit of (w, j) but uses (u, i) for them, even in such words as
which, write, which he exhibits as (miitsh, ureit). I have else-
where restored the (w, j) which were certainly pronounced, but
in this transliteration it seemed best to follow him exactly in the
fuzibli making the sound of the same
long e, and not of any parfait diph-
thong : as in theis examples of the ea in
feare which we pronounce sounding no
part of the a. And for the ai or ay, as
m this word faire pronouncing nether
the a, or i, or y : also yn saieth where
we abuse a thriphthong. Also ei or
ey we pronounce not in theis wordes
theine and theym, and souch lyke:
where we sound the e long as in all
the others. Now for the ee, we abuse
in the sound of [103] the i long : as in
this sentence, Take heed the birdes doo
not feed on our seed : also for the ie in
thief and priest : in likewise for the eo,
as in people, we onli sound the i long.
We also abuse the eo in the sound of
the u voel as in ieoperdi, which we
pronounce iuperdie. The oo we have
abused as afore is said .... Now
lett us understand how part of this fore-
said and others shall serve us, and doo
[104] us great pleasure : even as roules
nccessari for us lykely to cowtrefait
the image of our pronunciation. First
the au is rightly used (p. 144), as
in paul and lau, but not law. Then
the ua, is wel used in uarre, for warre :
and in huat for what. Further the ei,
is wel and properli used in bei for by :
iu Icif, for lyi'e : and in bcid, for syde
(p. 113). Also en, we use properli in
feu for few : in den, for dew, and souch
lyke (p. 133). The uc, as in question :
in huen, for when : in uel, for well.
Also the in as in triuth, for trueth :
in rebiuk, for rebuke : and in riule for
rule. And the ui alone for our [105]
false sounding of we : and as in huich
for which : uitness for wittnesse, and
souch like : [this he identifies with
Greek vi] . . . F106] writ for youwg,
yoke and beyond, iong, ioke, and bc-
lond. Then the oi is wel used in ap-
point, enjoi, poison, and a hoi barke,
[here there is a difference from his
later orthography (nuei) (p. 132)]. And
not to be over tedious, we use aright
this diphthong ou, in house, out, our
and about (p. 152) : wherein we may
perceive how we have kept the auncient
power of the u : the same diphthong
ou, being sounded farre otherwise then
in bloud, souch and should', as some
ignorantli writ thcim, when we pro-
nounce but the u, in hyr proper sound."
This use of ou for (u) is frequent iu
this MS. souch, toungt motich, being
common forms. The above extracts
seem to possess sufficient interest to
admit of reproduction, but the work
itself is entirely superseded by the
later edition.
798 HART'S PHONETIC WRITING. €HAP. VIII. $ 3.
use of (u, i). Hart also systematically employs (in) for long it,
but, as I have already pointed out (p. 1 (>7) and as will appear in the
course of this example, he meant the French «=(yy), and I have
therefore restored that orthography, to prevent ambiguity. Where
however iu clearly meant (ju, i,u), the latter forms are used.
Hart does not mark the place of the accent, but uses an acute
accent over a vowel occasionally to mark that it was followed by
a doubled consonant in the old orthography.1 This acute accent
is retained, but the position of the accent is marked conjecturally
as usual. Hart uses a dash preceding a word to indicate capitals,
thus [italian; I give the indicated capital. His diaeresis is re-
presented by (,) as usual. There are, no doubt, many errors iu
the marking of long vowels, which were indicated by underdotting,
but I have left the quantity as I found it. The (s, z) are also
left in Hart's confused state. As I can find no reason for sup-
posing short * to have been (») in Hart, although I believe that
that was his real pronunciation, I employ (i) throughout. The
frequent foreign words, and all others in the usual spelling, are
printed in italics. The foreign words serve partly to fix the value
of Hart's symbols.
Exanrp'ls HOU serten udlrer nas'ions du sound dheer
let'ers, both in Latin, and in dheer mudh'er tuq,
dherbei* tu kno dhe beet'er HOU tu pronouns' dheer
spiitslres, and so tu riid dhera as dhee du. Kap. viij.
For dhe konfirmas-ion ov dhat nuitsh is seed, for dhe sounds
az-ucl of voxels az of kon'sonants : auldhon* ei naav in divers
plas'cs irier-befoor shcu',ed iu, HOU ser*tcn udlrcr nas'ions du
sound part ov dheer let'ers : ei thont it gud nier, not oon'li to re-
kapit'ulat and short'li rcners', part ov dhe befoor men'sioned, but
aul'so tu giv iu t- understand* HOU dhee du sound sutsh dheer
let'ers, az dh- ignorant dher-of shuld aprootsh' noth'iq neer tu
dhccr pronunsiasion bei riid'iq dheer ureitiqs or prints. Huer-
for, huo so-iz dezei'rous tu riid dh- Italian and dhe Latin az
dhee du, ni must sound dhe vo',elz az ei naav sufis'icntli seed
treat'iq ov dhem, and az ei naav yyzd dhem in aul dhis nyy man'er,
on'li eksept'iq dhat dhee maak dhis fig'yyr «, kon'sonant az-uel az
dhis r. Dheer c, dhee yyz aft'er aul vo',elz az wi dhe k, (as dhecr
prodzhen'itors dhe Lat'ins did) and yyz not k at aul : but dhee-
nbyyz' dhe c, bifoor e, and t, in dhe sound ov our ch or tsh, a/ eece
and accioche, dhee sound ek'tshe, aktshioke', francesco frantshes'ko,
fece, facendo, amid, fe'tshe, fatshend'o, ami'tshi : and for the sound
ov dhe k, dhee yyz ch. I)hecr g, dhee kiip az ei naav dun aft'er
vo*,elz, and befoor a, o, and u : but befoor e and *, dhee naav
1 He says : " I leaue also all double doubt of the length, we may vse the
consonants : hauing a marke for the mark ouer it, of the acute tone or tune,
long vowell, there is therhy sufficient thus (')." What the meaning of this
knowledge giuen that euerye rnmarked acute accent is on final vowels, as in
Towell is short : yet wheras by customc French words, is not apparent.
of double consonants there* may be
CHAP. VIII. { 3.
HART'S PHONETIC WRITING.
799
abyyzd' it widh us, for whitsh ei naav yyzd dzh, and tu kiip dhat
sound befoor a, o, and u, dhee uzurp- gi, as Hath bin seed, and
dherfoor dhee never maak dheer «', kon'sonant, for dhcc see not
agiuto but aiuto, as mee bi dhus ai-uto. Dhe t, dhee never sound
in «, az in protettion, satisfattion, dhee sound dhe t, Hard, and dher-
foor- dub-'l it in dhooz uurdz and man-i-udlrers : but in giurisdi-
tioni, militia, sentcntia, intentione, and man'i-udh'ers dhee du not
dub''l it, iet dhee sound it as it iz, and never turn it in'tu dhe
sound ov s, but iv iu mark it uel, dhee brcth ov dhe t, paViq thruH
dhe tiith, and tunriq tu dhe-*', duth maak it siini as it ueer neer
dhe sound ov dhe, *, but iz not dherfoor* so in efekt'. For dher gli,
dhee du not sound g, so Hard az ui uld, but so soft'li az it iz oiVn
urit'n and print'ed uidhout* dhe g. Dheer zz dhee sound most
konvoli dhe first z, in t, as in fortezza, grandezza, destrezza, but at
sum teimz dhee sound dhem az dhee du cc, as for dhiz naam dhee-
ureit indif-erentli Eccellino, or Ezzettino. Dhee Haav aul'so dhe
sound ov our *h or sh, nuitsh dhee-ureit sc, bcfoor, e, or i : dhee-
yyz tu-ureit dhe th, but not for our th, or th : for dhee naav not
dhe sound dhcrof' in aul dheer spiitsh, nor ov dh, and sound it in
Jfatthio, az mce bi rnatnio, as of th, iz seed in Thomas and 2'hame«.
And for lak ov a knol'edzh for dhe kuan'titiz ov dheer vo',elz
dhee-ar konstreend' tu dub*'l dheer kon'sonants oft'n and mutsh :
and for dhe loq'er teim ov dheer vo'els, dhee Haav no mark : nuer-
foor nuo so'-iz dezei'ruz tu riid dher ureit'iq uel, and invitaat
dheer pronunsias'ion nad niid tu naav sum instruk'sion bei dhe
leivli vo,is. And nuen dhee du reez dheer tyyn ov dheer urds
(nuitsh iz oft'n) dhee noot it uidh dhe Latin graav tyyn, dhus andd,
parld, e mostrd la nouitd, al podestcL de la cittH. And in riid'iq dhe
Lat'in, aul dhat dhee feind urit'n, dhee du pronouns', iivn as dhee
du dheer mudh'er tuq, in dhe veri sounds befoor-seed.1
1 As the pronunciation of Italian has
been often referred to, and as H. I. H.
Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte has
lately given me his views upon some
points of interest in Italian pronuncia-
tion, it seems convenient to make a
note of them in this place. The medial
quantity of Italian vowels has already
been noticed (p. 518 and n. 1). The
vowel e has two sounds (e\ close and (E)
open, the intermediate ie) being un-
known, whereas it is the only e in
Spanish. The vowel o has also two
sounds, which have in this work been
hitherto assumed as («h) close and (o)
open. The prince does not allow
this ; to him (wh) is Swedish o long,
and (o) is Spanish o. His Italian
close o does not differ from (o), and his
open o is (o) or (A), probably the for-
mer. His theory is that when a lan-
guage has only one e, o, as in Spanish
and modern Greek (supra p. 5'2'j, 1. 6
from bottom), "Welch, and therefore in
Latin and early English, it is (e, o) ;
when it has two e, and two o, they
are (e, E) and (o, o) respectively.
Again in the pronunciation of the
consonants in Italian, the Prince dis-
tinguishes, an emphatic and a weak
utterance. The former is usually
written double, but, he insists, is not
pronounced double, in the sense of p.
55, but only emphatic, as if preceded
by the sign (.) p. 10, — which has been
wrongly used (pp. 4, 9) in the combi-
nations (.t, .d) in place of (if-, dh), or
" outer" (t, d). The following are the
rules he lays down in his Sardo Sas-
sarese example (supra p. 756, n. 2, col.
2), which it is best to give in his own
words (ib. p. xxxv). " Si dice spesso,
poichfc le consonant! scempie si pro-
imnziano, tanto in italiano quanto in
Mssarese, come se fossero scritte doppie,
in foraa delle sfguenti regole generali :
HART 8 PHONETIC WRITING.
CHAP. VIII. i 3.
Fordhe HIH dutsli clhee sound aul dheervo',elz in tlhe veri saara
sort : and never maak dhc », kon'sonant, nor abyyz' dhe g, befoor*
dhe e, and /, az dh- Italian duth, but kiip it aul'uez befoor dhom, az
1) Allorche, essendo iniziali, vengono
in principio di frase, sia al cominciar
di un pcriodo o di una clausula benche
breve, sia dopo una virgola. 2) Al-
lorche, cominciando la sillaba, sono
precedute da altra consonante. 3) Al-
lorche occorono in fin di voce, come
ne' monosillabi il, del, &c. 4) Quando
la voce prccedente, benche terniinata
in vocale, sia un ossitono oppure un
monosillabo derivato da voce latina
terniinata in consonante, la qual con-
sonante poi venne sopprcssa nel farsi
italiana o sassarese delta voce latiua.
Cosl la preposizione « dcrivata dalla
latina ad, la congiunzione e corrispon-
dente ad et, il si derivato dal sic, il
"ne" nee, le parole tronche come
"amo" amavit, "pote" potuit hanno
tutte la proprieta di dar pronunzia forte
alia consonante iniziale della voce
seguente ; ed avvegnache si vegga
scritto : a Pietro, e voi, si grande, ne
questo we qudlo, amo molto, pote poco,
non si ode altrimenti che : apptetro,
evvoi, siggrande necquezto nccqitello,
amommolto, poteppoco. II suono debole
delle consonanti, all' incontro, avra
luogo quando la voce che le precede si
termina in vocale, eccettuati i casi
notati nellc regole che precedono. Cosl
in : di Maria, i doni, la mente, le donne,
mi dice, ti lascia, si gode, ama molto
pote1 poco, wolto largo, le consonant!
iniziali della seconda voce si pronun-
ziano dcboli quali si veggono scritte,
per esserc le parole latine correspon-
denti alia prima voce : de, illi, ilia,
illte, me, te, se, pottti terminate in
vocale, oppure perche, come in ama
molto e multo largo, le voci ama e molto
non ricevon 1'accento tonico in sull'
ultima sillaba." Compare the double
Spanish sound of r, supra p. 198, n. 2.
This emphatic pronunciation, in the
case of (p b, t d, k g) consists in a
firmer contact and consequently a more
explosive utterance of the following
vowel ; in the case of (/, v, s ) &c., in
a closer approximation of the organs
and a sharper hiss or buzz. But in
Sardo Sassarese, the weak pronuncia-
tion generates new sounds, weak (p, t,
le, v) becoming (b, d, g, bh). The
Prince was also very particular respect-
ing the pronunciation c, y, z in ce, aia,
zio, zero, which have been assumed in
this work to be (tsh, dzh, ts, dz) re-
spectively, forming true consonantal
diphthongs, the initial (t, d) having an
initial effect only (supra p. 54, 1. 20).
The Prince considers them all to be
simple sounds, capable of prolongation
and doubling, nnd he certainly so pro-
nounced them. Sir T. Smith, and
Hart both used simple signs for (tsh,
dzh), Gill used a simple sign for (dzh)
but analyzed it into (dzj). Hart, how-
ever, seems to have considered (tsh) as
simple, but his words are not clear.
The effect of the simple sound used by
the Prince, was that of (t*sh, d*zh,
t*s, d*z), that is an attempt to make
both pairs of effects at once. This re-
sults in a closer and more forward con-
tact, nearly (sli f-, /h (-, s (-, z [•) but the
(t*s, d*z) did not resemble (th, dh).
This effect may be conveniently written
(;sh, ?zh, ^s, i|z). The effect of (^sh,
ijzh) on English ears is ambiguous. At
one time it sounds (sh, zh) and at an-
other (tsh, d/.h), with a decided initial
(t, d) contact as we pronounce in Eng-
lish, and the Prince again hears my
(tsh, dzh) as his (;sh, qzh). It would
almost seem that (^sh, qzh) were the
true intermediate sounds between (kj,
gj) and (tsh, dzh). But a Picard
variety of (kj, gj) which may for dis-
tinctness be written (k/, g/) is a still
more unstable sound to foreign cars.
In precisely the same way (k*s, k*sh)
may be produced, the tongue being
more retracted and the tongue closer
to the palate than for (s, sh) . In the
Sardo Tempiese dialect (k*sh) occurs
and is written kc. These sounds may
be written (\s, jjsh) in imitation of
(qs, qsh). Was the Attic initial |, re-
placing or, really (\s), and the original
Sanscrit ^J (l*h) r1 The double con-
tact of tongue and lips, which probably
occurs in African dialects may be (^p,
?p), as slightly different from (kit1,
tip). The sibilants may now be greatly
multiplied. The prince pronounced
the following : (s z, sh zh ; sj zj, shj
zhj ; :js qz, qsh qzh ; qsj qzj, qshj qzhj)
all as simple sounds. Emphatic pro-
nunciation, simultaneous pronunciation,
and successive pronunciation still re-
quire much consideration and practical
CHAP. VIII. § 3. HART'S PHONETIC WHITING. 801
befooi- a, o, and u : and dhe Flenriq tu bi syyr tu kontiiryy dhat
sound, dudh yyz it befoor' e, and *', widh, h. Nor Hath dhe Dutsh
(over nor nedh'er) dhat sound nuitsh iz dhe leik of our^', kon'sonant,
and dh- ital'ian g, bcfoor-seed, for nuitsh ei yyz dzh, but dhe
breth dher-of dhe HIH Dutsh Haav, and ureit it widh tsch. And
bodh dhe fig-yyrz for dhe fcivth vo-,el, dhee yyz uidhout' ani serten
dif'erens Huitsh shuld bi vo',el or nuitsh kon-sonant: and dhcn
naav dhee dhe dif'thoqs befoor naamd, Huitsh ar tu bi noot'ed
ov dhat Iq-lish man nuitsh shaul dezcir tu leern dhcer tuq.1 And
du-yyz tu dub-'l dhecr yo-,elz for dheer locker tcira. Dhee Haav
aul-so our sound ov th, or sh, for Huitsh dhee yyz sch, as scham,
schale, fleisch, and fisch, dhee sound as ui mee shaam, shel, flesh,
fish, and see, sci, dhee sound az duth aul'so dh- ItaHan : and az ui
du she, shi. Dhee never put dhe c, in'tu dhe sound of s, but yyz
k, tu bi-out of dout. Dhee yyz dhe Q veri sel'dum, but dhe k,
mutsh in plaas dher-of, and dhe a dhee du- oft n sound brood'er
dhen wi duu, but mutsh aul'so-as wi du. And for the rest dhee
pronouns' aul dhee ureit, and kiip dheer let'ers in dhe self sound,
nuer-in dhee riid aul'so dher Latin.
!Nou third'li for dhe Spaniard, Hi abyyz'eth dhe i, and M, in kon'-
sonants as ui-and dhe Frensh du, and dhe u, oft'n, in dhe Frensh.
and Skot'ish sound: and dhe c/i, in muchacho az ui du in tshalk and
tshiiz : but for aul dheer udh'er vo',elz and let'ers dhee yyz dhem
in dhe saam sounds dhat du dh-Ital'ian and Dutsh, but dhat dhee
yyz dhe y az ui naav duun (miitsh nedh'er Ital'ian nor Dutsh
niid) tu bi dherbei' eezd ov dhe dout ov dhe », kon'sonant Huitsh
dhee sound leik dhe Frentsh. Dhe c dhee yyz in s, uidhout' an'i
noot of di'f-erens befoor e, and ». but befoor' a, o, and u, dhee naav
deveizd' a-lit''l, *, un-der dhus, f : dhee-yyz never dhe k, but dhe
Q, with dh-Ital'ian : dhce-yyz dhe II in dhe sound of '1, uidh dhe
ualsh. Dhe u, in qua and, qui, dhcc du seldum sound, as for que
quieres, dhee sound as ui mee ke kieres. And for aul dhe rest dhee
kiip dhe aun'sient Lat'in sound, and so riid dhecr Lat'in az du dh-
Ital'ian and Dzher'main : and for Him dhat Hath the Lat'in tuq
uidh a-lit''l instruk'sion iz az ez'i tu riid and under-stand* az iz
dh- Italian.*
observation of existing usages. The utmost importance to comparative phi-
difficulty in separating the usual speech lologist, and almost totally unknown to
habits of the listener and speaker, and comparative philologists,
of not assuming the first to be a correct i The passage referred to is as fol-
account of the second, is more and lows : " The Dutch doe vse also «M, ei,
more felt as the knowledge of the pho- and iet rightly as I do hereafter, and
netic process increases. We have as « {n the founde of Qr (e) . . • in
yet necessanly given an undue amount th(J founde of a or ,$A ^ the
of consideration to analysis, in order 'to gound of ( j or the Fr^enc^ and gcot_
ascertain the elements ot speecn, to the , «v ^ f> . . . .
neglect of the important study of syn- ^ " 5 « for «f» a"d » .f°7r (uu)' lon%
thesis, whence alone can result the pro- «r french ou. Fo. 3o b. mispnnted
per conception of national speech with f°- 31> P> 2. «» thc or'ff»ial reference.
its whole array of legato, staccato, pho- 2 The Spanish has only five vowels
netic assimilation, phonetic disrup- (a, e, i, o, u) of medial length (p. 518,
tion, stress, intonation, quantity, em- n. 1). The Spanish ch is our (tsh) or
phasis of letter, syllable, word, of the ftsh). Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte
HART 8 PHONETIC WRITING. CHAP. VIII. § 3.
And nou last ov aul, dhe Frensh, uidh dh-abyys ov dhe u, in
dhc skot'ish leik sound ov dhe m diphthoq, nuitsh, nor Ital ian,
nor Dutsh did ever giv tu u, and yyz'iq dhe g, and /, kon'sonant
in dhe sound Huer-of, our sh, iz dhe bredlred kon'sonant : and
tunriq dhe *, in'tu z, nuen ui, uidh aul dhe rest, du sound the «,
(eksept' dhe Spaniard, az ui naav aul'so yyzd betuikst' tuu
vo'elz) and kiip-iq an udh'er teim in dher vo',elz dhen ui du, and
yyz'iq dhecr e, in dervers sounds, and dhe o sunrnuat aul'so : bei
not sound'iq dhc «, in qui, and qua, but az uii mcc kii and kee,
uidh leeviq man-i ov dheer let'ers unsound-cd, duth kauz dhecr
spiitsh veri nard tu bi lernd bei art, and not eez'i bei dhe
leivli vo-,is, az it iz notori,uzli knoon. So az if ei shuld ureit
Frensh, in dhe let'ers and order miitsh ei du nou-yyz, ei-am ser-ten
dhat iu shuld mutsh suun'er kum tu dhecr pronunsias'ion,
dher-bei, dhen bei ureitiq az dhee du. And tu eksperiment dhe
mat'er, and tu maak sutsh az understand' Frensh, dzhudzh'es
dher-of, ei uil ureit dhe Lords preer az dhee du, nuitsh shuld be
prezent'ed tu sutsh an oon, az kan riid dhis man'er, and iet under-
stand'eth not dhe Frcnsh, and prauv nou ni kan riid and pronouns*
it : and dhen present' it mm in dhis man'er ov ureit'iq, az Hier-
after: and kompaar iiis pronunsias-ion tu dhe fornrer, and iu
shuld pruuv dhat efekt', nuitsh kan not bi bront tu pas bei our
fornver man'cr. And dher-foor nier fol'ueth dhe lords preer first
in Frensh in dheer man'er ov ureit'iq : Nostre pere qui es es cieux,
Ton nom soit sanctifc. Ton Regne aduienne. To, volonte soit faite
en la tcrre comme au del. Donne-nous au-iourd1 huy nostre pain
quotidian : Et nous pardonne nos offenses, comme nous pardonnons
(L ceux qui nous out offensez. Et ne nous indui point en tentation :
inais nous deliure du mal. Car d. toy est le regne, la puissance, et la
gloire es siecles, dfs siecles. Amen. Nou in dhis nyy man'er
az fol'u,eth. Nootraii peeran ki-ez eez sieuz, tun Num soit
santifie. Tun lie nan avienaH. Ta uolunte soit fetan, an la
taran kuman oo siel. Dune-nuuz ozdzhuurdui nootran peen
kotidian. E nun pardunair noz ofanses kuman nuu pardunuunz
a seuz ki nuuz unt ofansez. E ne nuuz indui point an tan-
tas'ion : meez nuu delivran dyy ma'l. Kar a toe eet le reen'an,
la pyy,isanse e la gloeran ecz sickles dez sickles Aman. Nou
kon'trariueiz uil ei ureit nier-un'der in dheez nyy Ict-ers (and
kiip'iq dheer sound az befoor') nou dhe Frensh du pronouns* dheer
denies that (v, dh, z) occur in Spanish, nounced alike and as (bh). The j is
but admits (f, th, s), as sounds of/, :, (or by some said to be a peculiar guttural,
c before r, t,) and*. This pronunciation but the Prince identifies it with (kh).
of c, z is doubtful. It may be (s f-), and LI, n are (Ij, nj). Hart confuses II
certainly by some d is pronounced with Welsh //, as does Salesbury,
cither (dh) or (z(-), especially when (supra p. 757), but Hart also confuses
final. In the common termination -ado, the sound with ('!), or le in able (supra,
the d is often quite lost, but the vowels p. 195) ; which he probably called
are kept distinct in two syllables, and (aa-blh) as in French (supra p. 52).
do not form a diphthong. In the ter- There seems to be no foundation for
mination -ido, the d is never lost. The supposing that Spanish M was ever (y),
(s) sound of r, z, is not acknowledged as stated by Hart,
in Madrid. The letters A, v are pro-
CHAP. VIII. $ 3. BARGLEY'S FRENCH PRONUNCIATION. 80S
Lat'in: and dhat aul'so in dhc Lords precr, nuitsh iz ax dhus.
Paater noster ki ez in seliiz, santifisetyyr nomen tyy,yym, atveniat
remyym tyy,yym fiat voluntaaz tyya sikyyt in selo e in team panem
nostryym kotidianyym da nobiiz odiie et dimiitc nobii dcbiita
nostra, sikyyt et noz dimiitimyyz dcbitoribyyz nostriiz. Et no
noz indyykaaz in tentasionem : Set libera noz a malo. And ei
remenvber ov a meri dzhest ei naav nerd ov a buee imitsh did
Help a Frensh priist at mas, nuo see'iq dominyy vobiikyym, dhc
buee neeriq it sound strandzh'li-iir niz eer, amrsuercd, eth kum
tirlert tiikyym, and so uent lauiriq nis uee. And so per-
adven-tyyr iu-uil at dhe riid'iq, az iu mee biliiv me-ei did at
dhe ureit'iq nier-of. Ei kuld ureit aul-so HOU dhe frensh and
udlrer forens du spek Iq'lish, but dheer marrer is so plentiful in
nian'i-of our eerz, az ei thiqk it super 'fii,uz. Dhe rez'on nuei
dhee kan not sound our spiitsh, iz (az iu mee perseev bci dhat is
seed) bikauz- ui naav and yyz scrteen sounds and brcedhz nuitsh
dhee naav not, and du-aul'so yyz tu sound sum of dhooz let-erz
Huitsh dhee-yyz uidh us, udh-erueiz dhen dhee duu : and dhee
for revendzlr sum ov ourz udlrerueiz dlien ui duu. nuitsh iz dhe
kauz aul'so dhat dheer spiitsh ez ar nard for us tu riid, but dhe
sound oons knoon, ui kan eez'ili pronouus* dhers bei dhe rcz'on
abuvseed. And dhus tu-end if iu thiqk lit*'l prof-it tu bi in dhis
Huer-in ei nav kaus'cd .iu tu pas iur teim, ei uil iet distshardzh*
mei self dhat ei-am asyyred it kan du-iu no Harm, and so dhe
aulmint'i God, giver ov aul gud thiqs, bliis uz aul, and send us
nis graas in dhis tran'sitori leif, and in dhe uorld tu kum, leif ever-
last'iq. So bi-it. FINIS. Sat cito si sat lene.
ALEXANDER BARCLEY'S FRENCH PRONUNCIATION, 1521.
In the introductory Authours Epistett to the Kynges Grace, pre-
fixed to Palsgrave's Esclarcissement, he says : " Onely of this thyng,
puttyng your highnesse in remewbraunce, that where as besydcs
the great nombre of clerkes, whiche before season of this mater
hawe "written nowe sithc the beginnyng of your most fortunate and
most prosperous raignc," that is, between 22 April 1509 and 18
July 1530, "the right vertuous and excellent prince Thomas late
Duke of Northfolke, hath commanded the studious clerkc2 Alexa«dre
1 Further on he is not so compli- and what myn opinion is therin, it shall
mentary, as he remarks : " Where as well inough apere in my bokes selfe,
there is a hokc, that goeth about in this though I m;ike thcrof no ferther ex-
realme, intitled the Introductory to p/rsse mencion : saue that I haue sene
writte and pronounce frenche, compiled an olde boke written in parchement
by Alexander Barcley, in whiche k is in maner in all thyngcs like to his sayd
mochc vsed, and many other thynges Introductory : vhiche, hy coiiiecturc,
also by hym amrmcd, contrary to my was nat vnwrittcn this hundred yeres.
sayenges in this boke, and specially I wot nat if he happened to fortune
in my sccoude, where I shall assaye to upon suche an other : for whan it was
expresse the declinations and coniuga- commaunded that the grammar maisters
tynges : with the other congruites ob- shulde techc te youth of Englande
serued in the frenche tonge, I suppose ioyntly latin with frenche, there were
it sufficient to warne the lernar, that diuerse suche bokes diuyscd : wber-
I haue red oucr that boke at length : vpon, as I suppose began one great
804 BARCLEY'S FRENCH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. vin. $ 3.
Barkclay, to cmbusy hym sclfe about this excorcyse, and that my
sayd synguler good lorde Charles duke of Suffolke, by cause that
my poore labours required a longre tracte of tyme, hath also in the
meane season encouraged maister Petrus TJallensys, scole maister
to his excellent yong sonne the Erie of Lyncolne, to shewe his
lernynge and opinion in this behalfe, and that the synguler clerke,
maister Gyles Dewes somtyme instructour to your noble grace in
this selfe tong, at the especiall instauwce and request of dyuers of
your highe estates and noble men, hath also for his partye written
in this matter." For the last treatise, see supra p. 31. The
second I have not seen.1 A copy of the first, which is extremely
rare and does not seem to have been known to A. Didot, as it is not
found in his catalogue, (see p. 589, n. 1), exists in the Douce Col-
lection at Oxford (B 507) and the following are all the parts in it
relating to French pronunciation, according to the transcription of
Mr. G. Parker, of Oxford, who has also collated the proof with the
original. The whole is in black letter; size of the paper 10£ in.
X 7 in., of the printed text 8£ in. x 5£ in. ; 32 pages, neither
folioed nor paged, the register at bottom of recto folio is : A 1-6,
B 1-6, C 1-4. In this reprint the pages are counted and referred
to, as in the editions of Salesbury. The pages are indicated by
thick numbers in brackets. Remarks are also inserted in brackets.
The / point is represented by a comma. Contractions are ex-
tended in italics.
[1] ^[ Here begynneth the introductory to wryte,
and to pronounce Frenche compyled by Alexander
Barcley compendiously at the commauwdemewt of the
ryght hye excellent and myghty prynce Thomas duke
of Northfolke.
[Plate representing a lion rampant supporting a shield containing
a white lion in a border. Then follows a French ballad of 16 lines
in two columns, the first headed " R. Coplande to the whyte lyon,"
and the second " f Ballade."]
[2] Blank at back of title.
occasyon why we of England sou«de 1812, vol, 2, p. 328. The copy he
the latyn tong so corruptly, which refers to belonged to Mr. Heed of
haue as good a tonge to sounde all Staple's Inn, then to the Marquis of
maner speches p«/-fitcly as any other Blandford (Catalogue librorum qui in
nacyon in Europa." — Book I, en. xixv. Bibliotheca Blandfordiensi reperiuntur,
According to this, 1) there ought to be 1812, fasc. 2, p. 8) and was sold by
many old MS. treatises on French auction at Evans's sale of White
Grammar, and 2) the English pronun- Knights Library 1819, to Eodd the
ciation of Latin was moulded oil the bookseller, for 9J. 15.*., after which I
French, supra p. 246. have not been able to trace it, but Mr.
Bradshaw says it is only a reprint of a
1 There is also an older treatise work of Caxton's (The Book of Travel-
"Hcre begynneth a lytell Trcatyse for lers, Dibdins Ames, 1, 315. 316), con-
to learne the Englysshe and Frensshe. taining French phrases, but no infor-
Emprynted at Westminster by my matiou on pronunciation. A mutilated
Winkcn de Wordc. Quarto," as cited copy of Caxtcn's book is in the Douce
in Dibdin's edition of Ames Typ. Ant. Collection.
CHAP. VIII. $ 3. BARCLEY S FRENCH PRONUNCIATION.
805
[3] [II The prologue of the auctour. On Pronouns.]
[4] [Do. joined with Verbs. On this page occiirs the follow-
ing, beginning at line 6 : — ]
^f Also whan these wordes. nous. vous. and ilz, be set before
verbes begynnynge with ony consonant, than amonge comon people
of fraunce the ,s, and ,z, at ende of the sayd wordes, nous. vous.
and ilz, leseth the sounde in pronouncynge though they be wryten.
But whan they are ioyned with verbes begynnyng with ony vowell
than the .s. and .z. kepeth theyr full sounds in pronouncynge.
[5-8] [On Yerbs. At p. 8, 1. 21, we read]
Here after foloweth a smal treatyse or introductory of ortogra-
phy or true wrytywge, wherby the dyligent reder may be infourmed
truly, and perfytely to wryte and pronounce the frenche tunge
after the dyuera customes of many countrees of frauwce. For lyke-
wyse as our englysshe tunge is dyuersly spoken and varyeth in
certayne countrees and shyres of Englande, so in many countrees
of fraunce varyeth thep' langage as by this treatyse euidently shall
appere to the reder.
% First how the. lettres of the A. b. c. are pronounced or sounded
in frenche.
^[ Lettres in the. A. b. c. be. xxii. whiche in frenche ought thus
to be sounded.
ab c defg hiklmnopq
A boy1 coy doy e af goy asshe u2 ka el am an oo poy cu
rstvx y z& parle 9 parse,
aar ces toy v yeux ygregois zedes et parlui. 9 parlui. or, parsoy.
^f And albeit that this lettre .h. be put amonge the lettres of
the alphabete, yet it is no lettre, but a note of asperacyon, or token
of sharpe pronouncynge of a worde.3 Also .&. and .9. are not
counted amonge the lettres : and so remayneth. xxii. lettres in the
alphabete besyde .h. and .9. as sayd is.
1 Compare Palsgrave's Introduction
to his second Book : " In the namyng
of the sayd consonantes the frenche-men
diffre from the latin tong, for where as
the latines in soundynge of the mutes
begyn with the letters selfe and ende
in E, sayng BE, CE, DE. &c. the
frenche men in the stede of E sound
Oy and name them Boy, Coy, Doy,"
etc. Hence the oy in these words was
not (ee) as it has now hecome. Pals-
grave adds : " and where as the latiues
in souyidyng of theyr liquides or semi
vowelles begyn with E, and ende with
them, saynge" El, Em, En, the frenche
men double the liquide or semi vocale,
and adde also an other E and name
them Elle, Emme, Enne, geyung the
accent upon the fyrst E, and at the last
E depressyng theyr voyce." This i»
different from Barcley.
3 This must surely be a misprint.
The dots are faint. The vowel « does
not occur in this alphabet.
3 This explanation of aspiration,
renders the real sound of h doubtful ;
as to whether it was (H) or (,) as at
present. The following quotations
from a French newspaper, contained
in the Daily New*, 14 Sept. 1869,
illustrates this modem use. " L'H
est-il aspire dans Hugo ? Faut il dire
Victo Hugo ou Victor Ugo? II me
semble, moi, que 1'aspiration serait
plus respectueuse." Observe that no
ll is written in either case, but that
the running on of the R, or the hiatus
before 17 alone mark the absence and
806 BARCLEY'S FRENCH PRONUNCIATION. QHAP. vili. § 3.
If These sayd : xxii. lettres be deuyded all into vowels and con-
sonantes .v. of thew be called vowels, whiche be these, a. e. i. o. u.
these fyue be called vowels for eche of them by themself ioyned
wtt/* none other lettre maketh a full and parfect worde. Y. is a
greke vowell and is not wryten in latyn wordes, but in greke wordes.
[9] ^ And wordes of other langages wj'tAout one of these
vowels : no lytteral voyce may be pronunced1 of these .v. vowels
.ii. leseth theyr strength sowtyme : and become consonantis whiche
.ii. be these. I. and v. whiche ar corcsonantis whan they are put in
the begynnynge of a syllable ioyned with another vowel and syl-
lablyd or spellid with the same, as in these wordes in frenche loner
to play vanter, to boste : and so in other lykc.2
If The other .xvi. letters called be consonantis : for they be
soundyd with the vowels and make no syllable nor worde by them
selfe exccpte they be ioyned with some vowel, consonantis be these,
b. c. d. f. g. k. 1. m. n. p. q. r. s. t. x. z.
If These consonantis be deuydyd agayne into mutes liquides and
semy vowels of whom nedyth not to speke for our purpose. A
dyptonge is a ioynynge to gyther of .ii. vowels kepyng eche of
them his strength3 in one self syllable : of them be .iiii., thai is to
say, au, eu, ei,4 oy. In latyn tunge ,au, and ,eu be bothe wryten
and sounded* .ay, and ,oy, be wryten but not sounded, but in
frenche and englysshe tunge bothe ay oy au and eu be wryten and
sounded,6 as in these examples in frenche of au. voycy vng beau
filz, here is a fayre sone. of eu, deux homes font plus que vng :
two men dooth more thaw one. of ay, ie ne diray point ma pencee
a toutz gentz. I shall not tell my thought to all folkes. Of
oy as, toy meimes ma fait le le tort, thy self hast none me the
wronge. That the same dyptonges be both wryten and sounded
in englysshe it appereth by the examples. As a maw, strawe,
tawe, dcwe, sewe, fewe. fray, say, may, pay. noy, boy, toy, ioy.
And thus haue we more lyberte bothe in frenche and englysshe in
presence of aspiration. And this may meilleur, 4 to cureux, which would all
have been Barcley's meaning. But agree with a real diphthongal pronun-
see infra p. 809, 1. 4. ciation, hut then it proceeds to give 3
1 The pointing is evidently wrong. syllables to ouir, in which there can be
There should be a period here, and the no doubt that ou was a digraph,
colon after "vowels" seems incorrect. 4 The omission of at is very remark-
The expression "lytteral voyce" is, even able. But from what follows it can
then, rather obscure. hardly be doubted that at was included
2 Compare Salesbury's explanation under ei, or that ei was a misprint
of the consonantal value of t, u, supra for at.
p. 754. * This ought to imply that Latin
3 This ought to mean that the sound au, eu, were then called (au, eu), and
of each is heard, and ought to distin- this would agree with other indications
guish real diphthongs from digraphs. of English contemporary pronunciation.
But the author so little understands 6 As we know from Salesbury that
the nature of speech that he may about 30 years later English ay, oy, au,
merely mean that the two letters being were called (ai, oi, au) at least in some
juxtaposed modify each others signifi- cases, these words ought to imply that
cation, producing a tertium quid. The they had the same sound in French.
Lambeth fragment (supra p. 226, n. 1), This would agree at any rate with
gives 3 syllables to aider, awun, 5 to Palsgrave.
CHAP. VIII. § 3. BARCLEY'S FRENCH PRONUNCIATION. 807
wrytynge and soundyngo than in latyn as touchynge the .iiii.
dyptonges.
^f Also hero is to be noted that of lettres we make syllabcs : of
syllabes we frame wordcs, and of wordes we combyne reasons, and
by reasons all scyenccs and spcches be vttred. thus resteth the
grounde of all scyences in lettres, syllabes, wordes, and reasons.
Wherfore (as of the fyrst foundacyon of frenche tunge and also of al
other langages) fyrst I intende by the ayde and socour of the holy
goost to treate how the lettres be wryten and sounded in frenche.
^[ Of the soundynge of this lettre .A. in frenche.
Tnis lettre .A. in frenche somtyme is put oncly for a lettre.
And somtyme it is put for this englysshe worde. hath. Whan it is
put but for a lettre it is often sounded as this lettre e. as in this
frenche worde, staues1 vous : in englysshe, can ye. In whiche
worde and many other as, barbe, and rayre. w«t/t other lyke this
lettre. A. hath his sounde of this lettre .e. But in some countrees
.A. is sounded with full sounde in lyke maner as it is wryten as,
rayre, and suche other whan this lettre .A. is put for a worde it
betokeneth as moche in englysshe as this worde .hath. But some
frenche men than adnex .d. withall as, ad. as il ad, he hath. But
suche maner of wrytynge is false, for this lettre. d. is not sounded
nor pronounced in frenche, nor founde often wryten in the ende of
ony worde. And though some wolde say in these frenche wordes,
viande, meate. demande, enquyre or aske. and that .d. is sounded
in ende of the worde, it is not so. for in these wordes and other
lyke, suche as truly pronounce frenche resteth the sounde on the
last letter of the worde whiche is .e.2 and not .d.
[10] ^[ Also in true frenche these wordes, auray, I shal haue.
and, auroy, I had : be wryten 'without e in myddes of the worde,
and in lykewyse be they sounded without, e but in ccrtayne
countrees of fraunce in suche maner of wordes this lettre e is
sounded and wryten in the myddes as thus, aueroy, aueroie :
whiche is contrary bothe in the true wrytynge, and also to the true
pronuncyacion of perfyte frenche.3
^[ How this lettre b ought to be wryten and sounded in frenche
themperour for the emperoure, and so of other lyke.
^f Also this worde auec may be wryten in dyuers maners after the
custome and vsage of dyuers couwtrees of fraunce as thus, auecques :
aueqwtf. And some wttAout reason or ortography wryte it wt'tA .s.
in the myddes as auosq«<?. but how so euer aucque be wryten in
frenche it soundeth as moche in englysshe as this prcposycyon with.
And also this worde solonc may be wryten wttA c, or els w/tAout c
1 The words st aves votts are not 2 Implying, of course, that the final
clear. The use of a in the sound e e, now mute, was then audible, but
seems to be dialectic in barbe, sec the only faintly audible, or else the error
quotation from Chevallet, p. 75, at which he combats, could not have
bottom. But in rayre, (which ought arisen.
not to be rare, but the book is so lull 3 In this case probably u preserved
of errors that it may be,) to scrape or its consonantal power, the remnant of
shave, the remark seems to imply ay the Latin b.
= (ee).
808 BARCLEY'S FRENCH PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 3.
at Me ende as solonc or solon, but than o ought not to be souwded,
yf a consonant immedyatly folowe.
[Then follow the headings, Of Nombres, in one paragraph, and
Of Gendres, in four paragraphs, the last of which is :]
^[ Many mo rules be concernynge wrytynge and spekynge of
frenche, which were to longe to expres in this small treatyse : but
the moste perfytenes of this langage is had by custome and vse of
redynge and spekynge by often enquyrynge : and frequentynge of
company of frenchemen and of suche as haue perfytenes : in spek-
ynge the sayd langage.
[11] [Treatyse of dyucrse frenche wordes after order of the
Alphabete .A. B., and then on 1. 8 from bottom the author proceeds
thus]
^f This lettre. B. set in the myddes of a frenche worde ought to
be soundyd in maner as it is wrytew, as debriser. to bruse, troubler.
to trouble, but in these wordes folowynge .b. is wryten in the
myddes and not soundyd as, debte. dette, endebter. desoubz. vnder-
neth, desubz. aboue, coubte. a ribbe, vng subget. Also these
verbes doubter, to dout, tresdoubter. greatly to dout, substiner with
all theyr modes and tensys as well synguler as plurell with all
nownes and particyples descendynge of them, must haue .b. wryten
in the myddes of them and not soundyd, as wryten doubte tres-
doubte. and soundyd doute, and tresdoute.
[12] Of. C. ^f This letter .C. wryten in myddes of a worde
hathe somtyme the sounde of this letter .s. or .z. as these wordes.
ca. on this half, pieca. a whyle agone. rawcon a ranson. francois.
frenche. and in many other lyke wordes whiche soundyth thus with
.s. sa piesa ranson francois. Also this letter .c. somtyme hath the
souwde of .k. as in these wordes in frenche crou. cm. cause, and
car. Also these wordes done and iouc are wryten with .c. in the
ende in synguler nombre, but in the plurell nomber the .c. in them
is tournyd in to .x. as doux ioux.
Of. E. ^f E. for the moste parte is soundyd almost lyke .a.1 and
that namely in the ende of a worde. as in this example. A mon
premier commencement soit dieu le pere omnipotent. At my fyrste
begynnynge be god the father almyghty. II a vng bon entende-
ment. these wordes commencement omnipotent entendement vent
with other lyke. be soundyd with a. as commencemant. omnipotant.
antawdemawt vant and other lyke. and all suche wordes must haue
a short and sharpe attent or pronunciacion at the ende.
^f And here is to be notyd that al maner nownes of the mascu-
lyne gender endynge in the synguler nomber in .c. g. or .f. as
blanc. whyt. vyf. quicke. long, longe. shall be wryten in the plurell
nombre with .s. hauynge .c. g. or .f. put awaye from them, as
blans. vis. Ions.
Of. G. Tf Whan this letter .g. is wryten in frenche in myddes of
1 Though expressed generally, this Hart also pronounced (an), supra p.
remark evidently refers exclusively to 802. See also infra in this § lor all
the syllable en where it is now pro- the French nasals during the xvi th
nounc'ed (OA), which we have seen century.
CIIAI-. Vlll. § 3. BAROLEY'S FRKNCH PRONUNCIATION. 809
a worde bytwcnc a vowell and a co«sona«t, than shal it be soundyd
lyke .n. and .g. As compaigon, co/wpaige. How be it some wryte
suche wordes as they mustc be soundyd with .g. and .n.1 as com-
paguon. a felawe. coiupaigne. a company.
Of. H. 5| H. is no letter but a tokyn of asperacion or sharpynge
of a worde, as in these wordes, hors. out, dchors. without, honte.
shame, haut. hye, ami in other lyke in whiche wordes and lyke .h.
is sounded, other wordes be in whiche. h. is wryten and not
souudvd as heure. an houre, hclas. alas, howraie. a man, wj't/i other
lyke. "
Of. I & E. ^f I. and. E. or ony other two vowels ioync-d
togyder in myddes or in the ende of a worde. whan they are put
bytwene two consonants, or bytwene a vowell and a co?zsonant.
than eyther of them shall haue his fonndc as in these wordcs
biens. goodes, riens. no thynge, loie. loy, voie. a way, And suche
lyke wordes. yet some holde oppynyon that in these wordes, and in
suche other .1. or E shall not be soundyd.
^| Also in true frenche these wordes. le. ee, arc. wryte?t without
o. in theyr ende but in pycard, or gascoygne, they are wryten with
o. at the ende, as thus ieo ceo
Of. K. <[ This letter .K. in dyuerses spechcs is put for. ch. As
kinal. kien. vak. but in true frenche it is not, but these wordes and
suche lyke be wrytew with ch. as cheual. a hoi's, chien. a dogge,
vache. a cowe, Also in certaynes countrcs of i'rau.'ice for c. is
wryten ch. as piecha. for a pieca, a whyle ago, trcsdoulche for
tresdoulce. ryght swete. And so of other lyke.2
[13] ^f In lykcwyse in some countrces of Fraunce names of
dygnyte and offycc whiche are the synguler nombre are wryten
plurcll wit/*, s, at the ende, as lay papcs do Home, luy roys de
france, luy sains esperis : but in true frenche these names be
wryten wttfout, s. as le pape de rome, t/ie pope of romc. le roy do
france, the kvwge of fraunce. le saint esperit, the holy goost. and so
of lyke.
Of. L. ^f This lettre .L. set in myddes of a worde immedyatly
before a vowell shall kcpc his full sounde, as nouellemewt, newly,
annuelement, yerely. cowtinuclemewt contynually parlant, spekynge.
egallement, egally. But yf a consonant folowe. 1 immedyatly than
,1, shall be sounded as ,u, as loyalment, principalmcut, whiche arc
sounded thus, loyaument, faythfully. principaumcnt, pryncipally.:l
Except this worde ,ilz. in whiche worde ,1, and ,/, hath no sounde
somtyme. as ilz vont ensemble, they go togyder. and sointyme ,1,
hath his sounde and ,z, leseth the sounde whan ,ilz, cometh before
a worde begynnynge with a vowell, as ilz ont fait : they haue done.
1 The reversal of the order in the interchange of (k, sh) in French an-
description of the pronunciation may s\vering to that of (k, tsh) in English,
be accidental. This loose writing:,
however, gives no reason to suppose 3 The g-eneral observation evidently
that the sound of this yn was either refers to the particular case, al pro-
(ng) or (gn). nounccd as ax, but whciher as (au) or
c a These remarks must refer to pro- (ooj cannot be deduced from such loose
viucial pronunciations, and indicate au writing.
52
810 BARCI.EY'S FRENCH PRONUNCIATION". CHAP. vm. $ s.
"Whan ,1, is wryten iu the cndc of a worde, and that the worde
i'olowyng begyn with a consonant than shall .1. in suclie worries
lese his owne sounde and be sounded lyke an .u. as ladmiral dengle-
tciTC, the admyrall of onglande, but yf the worde folowynge ,1,
begyn with a vowell than ,1, shall kepe his owne soiijzdc : as nul
home, no man. nul aultre, none other, nul vsage, no vsage. Also ,1,
put in the ende of a worde of one syllable shal haue no souwde at
all as il sen est ale, he is gone, ie le vcul bien, I \vyll it well. In
suchc wordes il and veul, and other lyke ,1, leseth his sounde .11.
double in myddes of a worde must be sounded Avith hole and full
voyce.1 as fille, a doughter. fillette, a lytell mayde. oraille, an ecre.
and so other lyke.
Of. K". ^[ This lettre. N. put bctwcne a vowell and a consonant
in ende of ony worde whiche is a verbe of the thyrde pcrsonc plurell,
and the indycatyf, or optatyf mode what tens so cuer it be, it shall
not be sounded in true pronouncynge of frenche, as ilz aymcnt,
they loue. ilz lisent, they rede, whiche wordes and all other lyke
must be sounded thus without ,n. ilz aymet. ilz liset. ^f Out of
this rule be excepte verbes of one syllable in whiche ,n, must haue
the sounde. as ilz vont, they go : ilz ont, they haue : ilz sont, they
are : ilz font, they make, wttA all theyr modes : tens : and com-
pouiides. in whiche, n shall kepe his ryght sounde.
Of. P. ^[ Whan .P. is wryten in the ende of a worde in frenche,
and the next worde immcdyatly folowyngc bcgronynga with a con-
sonant than shall it lese the sounde, as thus, il a trop grant auoir,
he hath to grete goodes. il vient trop tard, he cometh to late, trop
hault, to hye. trop has, to lowe. in whiche worde trop ,p, hath not
his sounde, but it must be sounded thus, tro hault. tro has. tro
tard.
^f Of this rule be except propre names endynge in ,p. in whiche
,p, must hnue his full sounde, as, philip. But yf a worde ende in
,p, and the worde nexte folowywge begyn with a vowell than ,p,
?hall hiuie his full sounde. as mieulx vault assez qwe trop auoir,
better is ynoiigh than to haue to moche. Also these wordes
sepmaine, a weke. temps, tyme. corps, a body, and this verbc
escripre, to wryte, with [14] all nownes and participles cowmynge
therof, indifferently may be wryten with p. or without p. but
though p. be wryten in them it shall nat be souj.'dyd : as seinaine,
tems, cors escrire.
Of. Q. ^f Q. in pronouHsynge muste haue a softe and lyght
sounde,2 And it shall nat be wryten in any frcnchc worde, without
two vowels, iwmiedyatly folowynge : of whiche two vowels the
fyrstc shalbe u. as qni quc, t/t? whiche, <piar, for. querir, to seke,
quant, whan, and suche other, but some be whiche wryte q. in
suchc wordes without this vowell .u. folowyngc as qi. qe. &c.
whiche maner of wiytywgc is vnsemely : And also it is contrary to
all rules of ortography or true wrytyng aswell in frenche, as in
1 The moniUtl sound of / in French J The writer probably only means
(Ij) is certainly very badly expressed thnt it is (o be (k) nnd not (k"'}.
t»v Hirst- meatiinfflpps words.
Cif.VP. VIII. ? 3. BARCLFA-'s FRENCH PRONUNCIATION. 811
oilier Ian gages and no reason hanc they whiclic wryte suclie wordes
without 11. to assyst thcw* sane theyr vnresonablc vse agaynst all
rules, and good custome. More ouer these wordes quar, querir,
quant. &c. maye be wryten indifferently : with, q. k. or c, as quar,
or car, or els kar. &c.
Of. K. ^f This letter. II. put in the endc of a worde shall kepe
his owno full sounde, as cueur, as thus lay grant mal an cucur, I
liaue graet dysease at my hertc : le vous prie pour me consaillcr,
I pray you counsell me : but in some couwtres .r. is soundyd, as
this letter, z. as compere, a gossyp, is somtyme soundyd thus
compez,1 and so of other wordes enclynge in this letter. R.
Of. s. syngle. ^[ A synglc .s. in myddes of a worde ought nat
to be soundyd if a consonant Iblowc immcdyatly : as trcsdoulcc,
ryght swete : tresnoble, ryght noble : trcsgracious, ryght gracyous :
but .s. in myddes of these wordes folowyng hath his full sounde :
as thus : prosperite, chestien, substance, espemnce, meschant,
Institucr, cscharuir, transglouter, Augustynes, Inspirer, descharger,
estaincher, estandre, peschics, constrayndre, dcspenser, escuser,
with al nownes, and aduerbcs commynge of them. In whichc .s.
must be soundyd, if 3 a consonant immcdyatly folowe .s. But if a
vowel folowe this letter, s. in the myddes of a worde and no letter
betwene .s. and the vowell, than shall .s. haue his full sounde, as
it is wryten, tresexcellcnt, ryght excellent : treshault, ryght hye :
treshonore, n'ght honoured : treshumblc, ryght humble.
Of double .ss. ^f Whan this letter .ss. double is wryten inmyddes
of a worde it must alway be soundyd : as puissawt, myghty with
such lyke. More ouer if this letter .s. syngle, be wry ten in the
eude of a worde, whiche is a pronowne cowiunccion verbe or pre-
posicion, if the worde folowynge .s. begyn with a consonant, than
.s. shal nat be soundyd : as dieu vous sauue, god saue you. dieu
vous gard, god kcpe you. voulcs vous boire, "NVyl ye drynke. nous
so/nmes beaucoup des gens, we be mochc folke, in which wordes .s.
shal nat be soundyd. But whan this letter .s. is wryten in the
ende of a worde in frenche and that the next worde folowynge
begyn with a vowel than must .s. hauc his full sounde. as le vous
ayme, I loue you. le vous empric, I pray you. cstcs vous icy, be ye
here, and in suchc other wordes. But in these wordes folowynge.
s. shall haue no sounde, all if the wor[15]<lc folowynge begyn with
a vowell. vous ditez vray, ye say trouth. vous ditez vraymewt,
ye say trucly. In whiche wordes .s. shall lese his sounde. Also
in this worde dis, whan it is a nowne of nombre and taken for ten.
if there folowe a consonant .s. shall not be souwdyd, as to say dis
liures .x. li. it muste be soundyd di. H. But this no/wbre ten in
frenche moost vsually is spelled wit/t .x. as .dix. and not wttA .s. as
dis. But wharc ditz is a participle, and betokenetu asmoche as
sayd tha» in the same worde .s. or .z. shall kepe his sounde. as les
heures sont ditez the houres be saydc
1 See the extract from Palsgrave, exceptions to the rule. See "all if " =
supn\ p. 198. although, infra p. 812, 1. 2G.
- Meaning aliJioiyfi, as these arc the
812 BARCLEY'S FRENCH PRONUNCIATION. CHAT. viir. $ 3.
Of. T. e' Tliis lelUT T. put in tic ende of a worde beynpjc a
v<rbe of the thirde p^rsone syugul'jr and present or p/vteryt tens of
the indicatyf mode if the worde folowyng begyn AVtt7< u vowell, it
shall be soundyd. as est il prest, is he redy. 11 estoit alostel, lie
was at home. But if the worde folowynge begyn -with a cowsonawt,
thaw T. shal nut be souwdyd. as quest ce quil dist, what is that
he sayth II est prest, he is redy. il fust tout esbahy. he was al
abasshed. II ny a qwu vanite en cest mo;«lc There is nought
but vanyte in this Avorldc. Also all novrnes and participles, whiche
ende in the syngulcr nowtbre in t, in the plurell no/«bre muste be
wrytcn with. s. or with z. the samet. [ = same t] put away from
the ende of lite word as thus worde, saynt, holy, is wryteji in the
synguler nombre with t. in the plurell nowbre it is thus wiyten. as
saiuz. or sains w/t/rout. t. but in some places of fraunce they wryte
suche wordes in the plurel nowbre with t. c. and z. or s. at the endo
after the mostc vsed Ortography of frenche. For amonge frenche
men this is a general rule, thai as ofte as t. is put in myndes
of a worde beynge a nowne of the fcmynyne gender it shall not be
wiyten without a vowell iwmedyatly folowynge. as les saintez
vierges dit ciel ne cesscnt de louer dieu, the holy virgyns of heue/*
cesseth not to laude god. II ya des femmes que sont bien riches
marchawdes, there be women whiche be well lyche marchamles.
And so may other frenche wordes endynge in tes. be wiyten with t.
and es. or w»tA z. or s. wft/tout t. but it accordeth not to reason to
wiyte these 'wordes thus saintz toutz marchawtz in the plurell
nowbre. all if they be wryten with t. in Me synguler nowtbre. for in
the plurell nombre they ought nat to be wiiten with t. for ony of
these two letters s. or z. in frewche stande for as moche as ts. or tz.
But for a conclusion though suche wordes in in certayne countres
of Fraunce be wiyten with ts. or w*t/j tz. in the ende. as thus mon
amy sont no/w litz faitz, my frende are our beddes made. Beau sir
sont mez pourpointz faitz, faire sir be my doublettcs made, yet
after true ortography of frenche these wordes and other suche muste
be botiie wiyten and sou«dyd without t. as lis fais pourpoins
*[ Also these wordes iilz, a sone. mieulz better, fois one tyme. assez,
ynoughe. vous pones, ye may. vous prenes, ye take, vous enseigucs,
ye teche. vous lisez, And suche other ought to be wiyte/» without
t. but some be whiche wrongly wiyte these wordes with t. As
iiltz, mieultz, foitz, assetz, pouetz, pix^netz. &c. whiche wordes in
ryght frenche haue no t. neyther in sou/«lyngu nor in wiytynge.
^f Also this coniunccion. betokeneth tlie same thynge in frenclie
that it doth in latyn. that is to say, and, in englysshe in whiche
eoiriunceion t. is neuer souwdyd though it be wiyten with et. as
et le vous fais a scauoir, And I make you to wytte or knowc.
[18] Of. U. ^1 U. "Wiyten in myddes of a worde shall often haue
no sounde, bothe in latyn frenche and other lawgages. And that whan
it is wryten iminedyatly after ony of these thre letters, that is to
say. q. g. or. s. As qui que, language, langue, a tonge. qnerir, to
seke : guerre, waiTe, and suche other. In whiche Avordes u. is
A^iytew but not sonndyd. Jfeucrtherles iu dyuers Countres after
Cu.u-. Vlll. § a. HAKCLEY'S FIIENCU IMIONUJXCIATIOX. 813
the forcsayd letters they souwle w, doubled as quatcr, quure,
quaysy. Englysshe men, and Scottc* ahvay sounde u. after the
letters both in Latyn and in theyr Uulgayre or cowmon hmgage.
In lyke wyse do dutche men, and almuyiis. As qtiare, quatuor
quart, quayre, qwade. and suchc lyke.
Of. X. <j| This letter X. put in thende of a worde. may eyther
kepc his owne souwdc, or els it may be soundyd as. z. as chcualx,
or cheualz. hors, doulx, or doulz. swete miculx, or mienlz. better
which wordes may indyficrctttly be wryten with. x. or with z.
Also this worde dieulz, ought not to be wry ten with x. in Me
ende except it be in the nomiuatyf, or vocatyl'e case, but by cause
of ryme somtyme it liath x. in other cases. And whan x. is wrvten
in suche cases somtyme it is soundyd and somtyme not. As if
diexix be wryten in the nominatyf case and a coiuonawt folowe
immediatly than x. shal not be sou;?dyd. as dicux vous sarnie, god
saue you. dieux vous garde, god kepe you. but if this worde dieux
be set in the vocatyfe case : than shall x. kepe his sou/?dc. As
bcnoit dicux ais pitie de moy, 0 blessvd god haue pyte on me.
Of. Y. «[ Tliis letter y. hath the' sounde of this letter I and in
many wordes of Frenche it ought to be wryten in stede of I by cause
of comelynes of wrytyngc. In latyn wordis y. ought not to be
wrytew, but whaw ony greke worde is myngled with latyn wordes
for curyositc of the wryter or diffyculte of interprctacion in suche
greke wordes y. muste be wr}'tcn in stedc of I. in Englysshe wordes
y. is mostc cownnonly wryten in stede of I, soo that the cnglysshe
worde be not deduete of ony latyn worde : but specyally y :
muste be wryten for I, in tJtc ende of cnglysshe wrodes, and whan
n : m, or u, is wryten before, or behynde it.
Of. z. ^f z. Put in the ende of a worde muste be sou.vdyd lyke s.
as quercz, seke ye. aucz haue ye. liscz, rede ye. And lyke wyse
as s. in the eude of a frenche worde is somtyme pronounced, and
sutfttyme not, ryght so, z. put in Me ende of a Avorde foloweth Me
same rule : sowtyme to- be soundyd, and somtyme not as aperyth
in the rule of .s.
*H Here is also to be noted for a gcncrall rule, that if a worde of
one syllabe ende in a vowell, and the worde folowynge begynne
also with another vowell, thaw both these wordes sluilbe io} ncd to
gyther, as one worde r1 both in wrytynge and souiulynge. As
dargcnt : for dc argent, ladmiral, for le admiral, whiche rule also
is obscruid in englysshc, as thexchetour, for the exchetour : thex-
peryencc, the expcryence.
[Here ends p. 1C.]
[17-28] [Nouns, adjectives, verbs, adverbs, in alphabetical
order.]
[29-30] [Numbers, Days of the "Week, Months, Feasts.]
[30] [Lyik of the grayncs, French and English ; the English
1 Another £cneral rule applicable only to a particular cn?c. as shown l.»y Hie
following examples*
814 LAMBETH FRAGMENT ON FRENCH. CUAI>. VIII. § 3.
part begins : — God sauc the ploughc And he the whit-he it ledeth
Firste ere the groundc After so\ve the Avhcte, or barly.]
[30-31] [Fishes. Proceed at p. 31, 1. 14 as follows.]
^[ And also here is to he notyd that many word<?s he which
soimdc ncrc vnto latyn and he vsed in hothe the langagcs of Frenche
and Englysshe amonge eloquent men, as termes indifferently be-
longynge to both frenche and englysshe. So that the same sygny-
fycacyon, whiche is gyuen to them, in frenche is also gyuen to
them in englysshe, l as thus.
^[ Amite. Aua\iMceme«t. Audacite. Bouwte. Beaute. Brcuyte.
Beniuolence. Benignite. Courtoys. Curiosite. Conclusion. Conspi-
racion. Coniuracion. Compunction. Contricion. Confederacion. Con-
iunction. Detestacion. Detraccion. Denominacion. Dcuulgaciow.
Diuinite. Dignite. Disesperance. Exchange. Esperance. Euidence.
Fable. Frealte. Fragilite. Fragrant. Gouemance. Grace. Humy-
lite. Humanite. Intelligence. Intellection. Interpretacion. Insur-
rccciow. Indenture. Laudable. Langage. Murmuracion. Mutabilite.
Magnanimite, Patron. Patronage. Picture. Bage. Royall. Regal.
Souerayne. sustayne. Traytre. Touiment Trecheiy. Trayson.
Trauers. Trouble. Tremble. Transitory. TJaliaut. Uariance. TJariable.
Uesture.
^[ These wordes wi'tA other lyke betoken all one thywge in
englysshe as in frenche. And who so desyreth to knowe more of
the suyd langage must prouyde for mo bokes made for the same
intent, wherby they shall the soner come to the parfyte knowlege of
the same.
^f Here endeth the introductory to wryte and to pronounce
frenche compyled by Alexander bare-ley.
[The above ends at p. 31, col. 2, 1. 9 ; after which: ^[ Hero
foloweth the maner of dauncynge of bace dauwces after the vse of
fraxince and other places translated out of frenche in englysshe by
llobert coplande. Then follow on p. 32, col. 1, 1. 4 from bottom :
ct; Bace daunces ; at the end of which come the two concluding
paragraphs in the book.]
^f These daunces have I set at the ende of this bokc to thcntcnt
that euery lemcr of the sayd bokc after theyr dylygent study may
reioyce somwhat theyr spyrytcs honestly in cschewynge of ydel-
nesse the portrcssc of vyces.
^[ Imprynted at London in the Flctcstrcte at the sygne of
the rose Garlaude by Robcit coplande. the yere of our lorde.
M.CCCCC.xxi. the. xxii. day of Marchc.
THE LAMBETH FRAGMENT ON FRENCH PUONUNCIATIOX, 1528.
This has already been described (supra p. 226, note 1), but the
following extracts relating to the pronunciation, being part of those
1 This probably does not imply that the sound rras the same hi both language*.
CH.VI-. VIII. § 3. LAMBETH l-'KAGMENT 0^ FRENCH. 815
reprinted by Mr. Maitlaad, should be hero reproduced, as the
treatise was unknown to A. Didot.
"Dc la prosodie, ou, accent, commo
on doibt pronstccr. brk'l'ue admonition
A aa (j voclles
b be a. e. i. o. u.
c ce Toultcs aultres letrers sont
d d cosonates, deuisees en mu-
e e tes et demy voelles.
efi'c (j mutes
g g b. c. d. f. g. k. p. q. t
h hache ([ Demy voclles
i ij f. 1. m. n. r. s.
kaa
I elle Sur toultcs choscs doibuit no-
m erne tcr gentz Englois, quil leur
II enne fault acustumer do pronu-
o oo cer la dernicrc lettrc du mot
p pc fracois, quclq; mot quo cc soit
q qu (lime exceptee) ce que la
r erre languc euglcsche ne permet.
s esso Car la ou Lenglois dit.
t to goode breade, Le franeois
v ou tliroit go o de .iii. sillebes
x ex et breade .iii sillebes
7. zedes ct &. q con
Ces diptongues sone alsi prouucces.
Ai aider, iii.
au aucun. iii.
ie faict meillieur, v. sillebes
cu eureux iiii
ou ouir iii B 1
A. ought to be pronounced from the bottom of the stomak and
all openly. E. a lytell hycr in the throte there proprely where the
englysshe man soundeth his a
i more hyer than the e within the mouthe
o in the roundenesse of the lyppes
v in puttynge a lytell of Avynde out of the mouthe thus, ou, and
not you. And yc must also gyve hcd fro pronouncynge c for i,
nor ay, for i, as do some that for miserere say maysiriii.1
A. also betokeneth, hawc or hat, wha it comcth of this verb in
latin, habeo, as here after ye may se.
Of two consonantes at the cnde of a word often the fyrst is left,
and is not pronounced, as in this wordc, pcrds, the d, is not pro-
nounced. Et ie faingz g is not pronouced. Je consentz, t is not
prononced, but thus ben they wryte bycause if ye orthography,
and to gyve knowledge, y* pcrds comcth of this tierbc in latin,
1 This probably indicates an English Salesbury's (tei-bci) with the modern
pronunciation (marsi'rirn). Compare (t(b'»), for Lat. tibi.
816 PALSGRAVE'S FRENCH PRONUNCIATION. CHAI-. VIII. § 3.
perdo, and not of pers that is a coulour. And thus may ye ymagyn
of the others How-be it, I am of opynyon y* better sholde be to
pronouce euery lettre and say. . . . [the examples arc taken from
the French side]. le perds vostre accointace en pronuceant le d)
que le pers. Pronoce vng chacun come il Iny plaira, car trop est
difficille a corriger vielles crreurs.
S. in the myddle of a worde lescth a lytcll his sowne, and is not
so moche whysteled, as at ye ende of ye worde, as tousiours,
desioyndre, despiyucr, estre, despryser l)eux, ss, togyder ben
moche pronounced, as essay er, assembler, assurer, assiegcr.
S. betwene two vowelles, pronounceth by .z. as aize. aise,
mizericorde misericorde, vsage. and I beleue that by suche pro-
nuntiacyon, is the latyn tongue corrupte for presently yet some
»ay mizerere for miserere.
Sp, st, ct, ought not to be dcuyded asoiider, but we ought to say,
c sperance, not es perauce, and e spaigne, not es paigne. And
e sperit not es pent, e striuer, not cs triuer, e stoint, not es toint.
Satisfa ction, noil satisfac tion. Corrc ction. &c.
C. the moost often is pronounced by s, as. franco pieca, ca. And
yf a consouante, or other letters is ioyned with the vocale that is
after the c, y° e shall be pronounced by q, as Cardynal, concordance,
casser Combyen, couraige, cuider.
(jr. somtyme is pronounced by i, as, bourgois bourgoisse, gregois,
what so euer it be, I couceille, y1 they folowe some good autour,
w'out to gyue or to make so many rules, that lie do but trouble and
marre the vnderstandynge of people
1528.''
FALSGU.YVE ox FBEXCH PHOXUXCIATIOX, 1530.
In addition to the many quotations from Palsgrave's First Book,
scattered through the above pages, the following extracts from the
"Brefe Introduction of the authour for the more parfyte under-
standyng of his fyrst and secondc bokes," ought to find a place here :
"The frenche men in theyr pronunciation do chefly regarde and
couet thre thynges. To be armonious in theyr spelcing. To be brefe
and sodayne in soundyng of theyi1 woixles, auoydyng all maner of
harshenesse in theyr pronunciation, and thirdly to gyue euery
worde that they abyde and reste vpon, theyr most audible sounde.
To be armonyous in theyr spekyng, they vsc one thyng which none
other nation dothe,1 but onely they, that is to say, they make a
maner of modulation inwardly, for they forme certayne of theyr
vowelles in theyr brcst, and suiirc nat the sou«dc of them to passe
out by the mouthe, but to assende fro?» the brest straight up to the
palate of the mouth, and so by reflection yssueth the sounde of
them by the nose. To be brefe and sodayne, and to auoyde all
maner harshenesse, whiche myght happen whan many consonantes
1 Did Palsgrave know anything of an argument for the recent introduction
Portuguese !- If he did, tkis might be of nasality into Portugal.
CHAP. VIII. $ 3. PALSGIUTN Ji's FllENCII PRONUNCIATION. 817
come betwcne the vowelles, If they all sliuldc hauo theyr distyncto
soimdc. Most commonly they neuer vse to soundc past one onely
consonant betweno two vowclles, though for kepyng of ire we
orthographic, they vse to write as many consonawtcs, as the latino
wordcs hauc, whiehe theyr frcnclie wordes come out of, and for
the same cause, they gyve somtyme unto theyr coHsonantes hut a
sleight and remissho sounde, and farre more * dyuersly pronounce
them, than the latinos do. To gyuc eueiy worcle that they ahyde
vpon his most audible sound, .... the f rent-he men iudgyng
a wordo to be most parfuytly herde, whan his last end is sounded
hyghest, vse generally to gyuo theyr accent vpon the last syllabic
onely, except whan they make modulation inwardly, for than
gyueng theyr accent vpon the last syllable saue one, and at the
last syllabic of suche wordes, they sodaynly dcpresse theyr voyce
agayne, forming the vowell in the brcst ....
"Where as I haue sayd that to be the more armcnius they
make a mancr of modulation inwardly, that thyng happcneth iu
the souwdyng of thre of theyr vowclles onely A, E, and 0, and
that nat vniuersally, but onely so often as they come before M, or
~N, in one syllable, or whan E, is in the last syllable, the worde nat
hauyng his accent vpon hym ... so that these thrc letters M. N, or
E, fynall, nat hauyng the accent vpon hym, be the very and onely
causes why these thre vowclles A, E, 0, be formed in the brest
and sounded by the nose. And for so moche as of necessyte, to
forme the different sounde of those thrc vowclles they must nedes
at theyr first formyng open theyr mowth more or lessc, yet whan
the vowell ones formed in the brest, ascendeth vpwardes and must
haue M, or X, sounded with hym, they bryng theyr chawes to gether-
wardes agayne, and in so doyng they seme to sound an v, and
make in mancr of A, and 0, diphthonges, which happeneth by rayson
of closyng of theyr mowth agayne, to come to the places where M,
and ~N, be formed, but chefely bycause no parte of the vowell
at his expressyng shulde pas$c forth by the mowth, where as els
the frewchemen souwde the same thre vowelles, in all thynges lyke
as the Italiens do, or we of our nation, whiche sounde our vowelles
aryght, and, as for in theyr vowell I, is no diffyculty nor difference
from the Italicn sounde,1 sauyng that so often as these thre letters
1 This passage, which had not been from Palsgrave's, but that he disap-
notcd whe'n the observations supra p. proved of that general usage, which
110 were written, seems to confirm the we know must have been (ci), and prac-
conclusions there drawu respecting tically identified the "right" sound,
Palsgrave's pronunciation of English that is, his own sound of long i, with,
long »', which he here identifies, when (ii). Yet that it was not quite the
sounded " aryght " with the French same is shewn by the passage on p. 109.
and Italian i. Concerning the Italian Hence the conclusion, that it was (if)
sound there was never any doubt. Con- appears inevitable. And as this con-
cerning the French there is also perfect elusion is drawn from premises alto-
unanimity, except in the one passage gcther different from those which led
from Palsgrave himself, cited supra to the same result for Chaucer's pro-
p. 109. The limitation " aryght, " ap- nunciation (p. 282), it is a singular
plied to English sounds, implies that corroboration of the hypothesis there
the general pronunciation was different started for the first lime.
818 PALSGRAVE'S FRENCH PRONUNCIATION. CHAI-. vill. § 3.
I, L, L, or I, Gf, N, come before any of the fyrst tlire vowels A, E, or
O, they sound an I, bret'ely and confusely bctwene the lust consonant
and the vowell folowyng, where as in dedc none is written ....
wliiche soundynge of I, where he is nat written, they recompcnce
in theyr v, for thonghe they wiyte hym after these three conso-
nautcs F, G and Q,, yet do they onely sounde the vowell next Mow-
ing v. ... So that, for the most generalte, the frenche men
sounde all theyr fyue vowelles lyke as the Italiens do, except onely
thcyr v, whichc euer so often as they vse for a vowel alone, hath
Avith them suche a sounde as we gyue this diphthong etc, in our
tong in these wordes, rewe an herbe, a mewe for a hawke, a clewe
of thrcde.
"And as totichynge theyr diphthonges, besydes the sixc, whiche
be formed by addyng of the two last vowelles vnto the; thre fyrst,
as ai, ci, oi, an, cv, ov, they make also a seuynth by addyng of the
two last vowelles together vi, vnto whichc they gyue suche a
sounde as we do vnto wy in these wordcs, a swyne, I twyne, I
dwync, souwdyng v, and y, together, and nat distynctly, and as for
the other sixe huue suche sounde with them as they haue in latin,
except thre, for in stedc of ai, they sounde most commenly ci, and
fo oi, they sounde oe, and for av, they sounde most commenly ow, as
we do in these wordcs, a bo we, a crowe, a snowe,1 ....
" What consonantes so cucr they write in any worde for kepyng
of trewe orthographie, yet so moche couyt they in redyng or
spekyng to haue all theyr vowell^* and diphthongs clerly herde,
that betwene two vowell^?, whether they chaunce in one worde
alone, or as one worde fortuneth to folowe after an other, they
ncuer sounde but one consonant atones, in so moche that if two
different consonantes, that is to say, nat beyng both of one sorte
come together betwcnc two vowelles, they leue the fyrst of them
vnsounded, and if thre consonantes come together, they euer leue
two of the fyrst vnsounded, puttyng here in as I haue sayd, no
difference whether the consonantes thus come together in one
worde alone, or as the wordes do folowe one another, for many
tymcs theyr wordes ende in two consonantes, bycause they take
awaye the last vowell of the latin worde, as Corps co;nmeth of Corpus,
Temps, of Tempus, and suche lyke, whiche two consonantes shalbe
lefte vnsounded, if the next worde folowyng begyn with a conso-
nant, as well as if thre consonantes shuld fortune to come together
in a worde by hym selfe. But yet in this thyng to shewe also
that they forget nat theyr ternarius numerus of all theyr conso-
nantes, they haue from this rule priuyleged onely thre, M, ~N, and
R, whiche neuer lesc theyr sounde where so euer they be founde
written, except onely 'N, whan he commeth in the thyrde parson
plurcll of verbcs after E
" The hole reason of theyr accent is grounded chefely vpon thre
poyntes, fyrst there is no worde of one syllable whiche with them
1 This gives the following usual, as correct pronunciations: ai — (ti), ot =
distinct from Palsgrave's theoretically (OE),T« — (OOU), meaning, perhaps, (00;.
CHAP. VIII. $ 3. FRENCH. ORTHOKPISTS OF XVI Til CEN'ITKY. 819
hath any accent, or that they vse to pause vpon, and that is one
great cause why thcyr tong semcth to vs so bret'e and sodayn and
so harde to be vnderstawded whan it is spoken, especially of theyr
paysantes or cowzmen people, for thoughc there come neuer so
many wordcs of one syllable together, they pronounce thorn nat
distinctly a sender as the latines do, but sounde them all ruder one
voyce and tenour, and ncucr rest nor pause upon any of them,
except the commyng next vnto a poynt be the cause thereof.
Seconde, cucry worde of many syllables hath his accent vpon the
last syllable, but yet that nat withstandyngc they vsc vpon no
suche worde to pause, except the co?«myng next vnto a poynt be
the causer therof, and this is one great thyng whiche inclineth the
frenchemcn so moche to pronounce the latin tong amysse, whiche
contrary neucr gyue theyr accent on the last syllabic. The thyrde
poyntc is but an exception from the secoilde, for, whan the last
syllable of a frenche worde cndeth in E, the syllable next afore
him must haue the accent, and yet is nat this rule euer generall,
for if a frenche worde ende in Te, or have z, after E, or be a
preterit partyciplc of the fyrst coniugation, he shall haue Ms accent
vpon the last syllabic, accordyng to the seconde rule. . . .
"Whan they leue any consonant or consonantes vnsounded, whiche
folowe a vowell that shulde haue the accent, if they pause vpou
hym by reason of cowzmyng next vnto a poynt, he shalbe long in
pronunciation, So that there is no vowell with them, whiche of
hymselfe is long in thcyr tong .... As for Encletica I note no
mo but onely the priniatiue pronownes of the fyrst and seconde par-
sones syngular, whan they folowe the vcrbe that they do goucrne."
FRENCH PRONUNCIATION ACCORDING TO THE ORTHOEPISTS OF THE SIXTEENTH
CENTUUY.
The following are the principal authorities, many of which have
already been quoted, so that it will only be necessary to refer to
them, and to complete this sketch by a few additional citations.
They will be referred to by the following abbreviations.
Bar. Barcley, 1521, supra pp. 803-814.
L. Lambeth fragment, 1528, supra pp. 815-6.
P. Palsgrave, 1530, supra p. 31.
S. Jacobi Sylvii Isagwge, 1531, supra p. 33.
G. du Guez, 1532, supra p. 31.
M. Meigret, 1545 and 1550, supra pp. 31 and 33.
Pell. Pelleticr, 1555, supra p. 33.
R. Ramus, 1562, supra p. 33.
B. Beza, 1584, supra p. 33.
E. Erondelle, 1605, supra p. 226, note, col. 1.
H. Holyband, 1609, supra p. 227, note, col. 1.
See especially Livet (supra p. 33), and Didot (supra 589, note
1), for accounts of all these writers except Bar. L. E. H. Didot's
Historiqw des reformea orthographiqiws proposees ou decompiles,
forming appendix D to his work, pp. 175-394, carries the list of
authors down to the present day, and is very valuable.
In the following tabular view, simple numbers following any
820 FKENCII 011T1IOEPISTS OF XVI TH CENTURY. CiiAi'. Y1II. § 3.
author's name refer to the page of this work in Avliich the required
("notation will be found ; if p. is pretixed, the reference is to the
page of the author's own work, of which the title is given in the
passages just referred to. No pretension is made to completeness.
In order not to use new types, the three varieties of c are repre-
sented by E, e, c, in all the authorities (except Sylvius, where
they could not be clearly distinguished, and where his own signs
are e, e, c, therefore employed), and N, L, arc used for Meigret's
forms for n, I, moutllcs. In Hamus certain combinations of letters,
as au, eit, OK, c/i, are formed into new letters, and are here printed
in small capitals thus AU, EU, ou, en. Sylvius employs ai, oi,
&c., as diphthongs, where the circumflex properly extends over both
letters, but the modern form has been used for convenience.
Tli-6 ^'excels and
A = (a) L. Slo, A = (a) P. o9, A = (a)
"ore largiter didticto profertur" S. 2,
A = !a") G. 61, uncertain (a, a) M.,
Pel., 11. A = (a) B. A = ("), E. 226, n.
Afterwards English writers identify
it with (AA). In this uncertainty it
is best taken to be a full (a), but not
(ah), as H. warns, saying " Jla?c vo-
calis. souo in radice lingu* solis
laucibus formate, ore hiantc dare, et
sotiore a Francis effcrtur, quum
illam Germani obtan'iH* ct soao
quodam ad quartam vocalem o acce-
dente pronuutent." L. p 12. In
the termination -aye =(ai) P. 120.
" You must note that a is not pro-
nounced in these words, Avittt, sawl,
aorner, aoriste, which wordcs must
bee pronounced as if they were
written thus, oot, soo, or/if>; oretsti;"
E.
,47 = (ai) Bar. 806, doubtful, L. 815,
AI= (ai ci) P. 118. " Diphthongos a
Gr;rcis potissimum mntuati vidcm'.ir,
scilicet, ai, ei, oi, oy, au, eu, ou. Eas
tamen quani cieteri Europw populi
plenius et purius pronuniiatione, si
quid judico, exprimimus. Si ij>s;e
simul concretsc, dcbent in eadcm
syllaba vim suam, hoc est, potesta-
tem ct pronuntiationem retinerc, ut
certc ex sua delinitione debent.
Frustra cnim distinc'.ac siuit tarn
litcne quiim diphthongi, si sono et
potestate nihil differunt. Xamque
ai Graccis propriam, Latinis quibns-
dam poetis usurpatam, non jc seu ^
cum Gnccis : non ai divisrj vocalcs
cum poetis Latinis, sed ai una syl-
laba utriusque vocalis sonnm leniter
expiimente, pronuntiamus : qualis
vox aeprotis et derepeute la?sis est
plurima/' S. p. 8. This should
mean, "not (K), nor (a,i), but (ai),"
especially as (ai) is a common foreign
groan answering to the English
(oou!). But the following passages
render this conclusion doubtful :
" ai diphthongum Greeeam ut sa^pe
di\-idunt Latini, dicentcs pro ^ /xoua
Mai-a, 6 S»aj Ai-ax, & Aulai, aquai.
pictai, terrai pro aulas, aquie, terra;.
Sic uos eaudeai modo conjunctani
serramus, modo dividimus ad signifi-
candum diversa, ut G-e trai [g- is the
consonant (zh), e is the nmto-guttti-
rai] id est traho et sagittarn emitto,
quani ob id traict a tractus vocamus.
G-e trai, id est prodo et in fraudem
traho, licet hoc a ti'ado vidcri queat.
G'-hai, id est habes ct teneo : infir.i-
tivo hauoir. G-e hai et g-c he, id
est, habco odio et odi. infinitive hair,
uti a trai traitre : a trai rrair infi-
nitivos habcmus'' S. p. 14. '' Diaerc-
nis, id est divisio unius svllaba) in
duas, ut Albdi, longai, sylihe trissyl-
laba ; pro Alba3, longae, syluce dis-
syllabus. Eadem modo et Gaili
{io<rKot> bois, id est lignum et sylva.
bdis, id est buxus. Habco g'-hai,
id est teneo, et g-fc hai, id est odi"
S. p. 56. Hence perhaps Sylvius' s
diphthong Aras really (E) although
he disclaims it. A = (ai, ei, E) the
last two more frequently, M. 118,
Pell., R. 119, B. A=(c) in iai/,
ieferay, =(a,i) in En-y-e, atiba-y-e,
= (i) in ai>is, aitifou, ainsi, E.
nearly the same II. 227 note. The
usage of M., Pell, B,, B. seems to
be as follows.
(ai) — aymant, aydant, hair, payant,
gayant, ayant, ayans, aye, ayet,
ayons,vniyo,nayf, M. — pafs, payer,
nai'ue, Pcli.— paiant, gaiant, aidant,
CHAP. VIII. § 3. FRENCH Oll'mOKVMST* OF XVI Til OK XTl 11Y. 821
pai', aicvl, hnir, E. — aimer, in
Picardy, B. -583, noie 4.
(ci, Ei)— soudoin, vrey, vrisycs (fo.
121) ccriucins, einsi, c,t:rtein, mar-
rein, eyt, scy, seinte, retreintif,
mein, Eyme, and throughout the
verb fo."l09i-llli, jc repoudrey,
je le 1'erey, syder, j'cy, j'aorey,
q'il Eyt, &c M. — einc,ozs, con-
treint," CErteimmant, creinU', de-
deigner, eyant, einsi, eid<>, eidant,
cyons, vrei, vreye, llomcinf, mcin-
tfiiant, procheinete, je crein con-
uein, &c. Pell. — fontEine, crEindre
sertEin?, EimEr, Eimant, r.tF.in.
niEin, putEin, EU't = ayent, Einsi,
procliEinc, krEint =craint, Eime,
Kimee, dmiEin, &c. R. — gueine =
gauie, B.
(E, c) — grammErc, fEt, razons, trEfc-
ter, mES, i'Ere, deriuEzon, mEzon,
SES = ftais, IIVES = niais, niEze,
Eze, n' Et = ait, IESSC, contrEre,
HEZOII, maouEZ1, trsre, fEzant,
trEze = 13, sEze — 16, dizESEt = 17,
deplKt, oculEre &c. M. — SEZ, fzt,
ai'EiYS, jainES, cleremaiii, mES, fare,
malEset-s = mala wees, UEtre, neccs-
sere, "les uns disci timer, les aufes
enter" "les ims disft plesii; les
antrcs pfasir par un e clos', TESOII,
vulguere = vitlgaire, &c., Pell. —
vrecment, tErraiuEzon, kontiT.r^,
palE, pE, HIES, parfEt, pari'Es,
vulgEW, VESfAU, st-rc = serai, nure
= anrai, we, paries, ff»,*afait»,
R. — After tho passage quoted supra
p. 583, note 4, 15. says, "sicut
autem postcriorcs J^atini Aulai et
Pietai dissyllaba qute poetuo per
Sid\vffiv tri.^syllaha i'eecriint, inuta-
ruut iu AuliB et PictE, ita etiam
Franci, licet servata vetcre scrip-
tura, ccrpemnt hanc diphthongutn
per ae pronuntiare ; sic tamen vt
in eius prolatione, iiequc a neque
e. audiatiu-, sed mixtus ex hac
vtraque vocali tcrtins sonus, is
videlicet quern e aperto attribui-
inus. Quum enim vooalis e pro-
prie pene conjunctis dentibus
enuntictur, (qui sonus est c queni
clansum vocavimus) iu hac dipb-
thongo adjectum a prohibct dentes
occludi, et vicissim e vetat no a
claro illo et souoro sono proi'cra-
lur," 15., p. 41.
(au) M. 142,— "Nous auons
vne dipbtlxongue de a et ou que nous
escripuons par aon, comme en ce mot
Aoust, qui cst en Latin Mn<sis AH-
fiiintHn. ^lais erst en ce seul mot,
qui se prononcc toutciois auiourdhuy
presques par la simple voyclle coia-
ine oi'st : et nest ia bcsoing pour vng
mot de liiiru vne regie : Oestc dipb-
tlumgue est fort vsitec en Latin,
comnic en ces mots, Author, Audio,
Augeo ; ou la premiere syllabc doit
estre prouoncee comme en Aoust."
li. p. 36.
-4fr=(au) ? Ear. 803. AV=(a\\, oou)
P. 141,817, u. "Super luec,ou «u,cum
Graecis : au, eu, cum Latinis pro mm -
tiamus, ut auroviovs autonu, evayyt-
\iov euangiic (in quibus tamen v sen
u consonantem sonat, uon vocalem
Graecis, Latinis, Gallis) audire auir,
neutrc neutre" S. p. 8., this is quite
unintelligible. ALT=(&o) M. 141.
A U= (0} ? Pell. A U-= (GO) ? " vne
voyelle indiuisible ; . . . ceste voyelle
nest ny Grecque ny Latine, elle' est
totallement Francoysc," R.p. 6 mean-
ing perhaps that au is not pronounced
in this way in Latin or Greek, but
only French, R. 143, note. AU=
(o) " sic vt vel parum vel nihil ad-
moduin difl'erat ab o vocali," B. p.
43, see 143, note. "Pronounce
an almost like 6 long, as a ultra
(I'nutft/if, anmoxne, almost, but not
altogeather, as if it were written otre,
dotauiit, oMotte," E. That; is (00)
instead of (oo) ? Was the change
(au, ao, o) ?
E=(E), L. 816, 226, note, G. 61 ; 77
= (E, c?). and, when now mute and
final = (o, ?) P. 77, 181 n. 5, and 8 1 8.
" Literal omnes vt apud Grcccos &
I,atinos, ita quoque apud Gallos
sonum in pronnntiando tripliccin ex-
priniunt, plenum, exilem, medium.
Plenum quidem, exempli gratia,
vopules, quando aut pura? sunt, nut
syllabas iiniunt, vt ago, egi, ibo,
oua, vims. 1'^xilem quando ips»» in
vel n, in eadem syllaba antecedunt,
vt am, em, im, vm, an, en, in, on.
Medium, quaudo consonantos alias,
vt, al, el, il, ol, ul. . . . E Galiis
tarn i'vequens quuni a Italis et i\ar-
bonensibus, sonnm plenum obtincns,
(id est quoties ant pimim est, nut
syllabam iinit) a Gallis trifarium
])ronuntiatur, pleuc scilicet, quaiiter
Latini pronuutiant in verbo iegere ;
tuncque ipsnni velut acuti aecentus
virgula sign;imus, ob id quod voce
niagis exerta proferiur. vt amatus
nine, bonitas bonte ; et ita in caeteris
ferme nominibus in as, et iu partici-
822 FRENCH ORTHOEPISTS OF XVI TTI CENTURY. CHAP. Till. § 3.
piis prreterili temporis primae. Sed
exconimuniem, sacrificiein et siinilia,
quando scilicet i pra^cedit, fere Galli
pronuntiant. Dcindc exiliter, ct
voce propeniodum ruutn ; quod turn,
grauis acccntus virgula notamus,
quoniam vox in co laagueseens
velut interr.iorinir, vt aina aimes,
Petrus Pierre. Mediu deniqne modo,
quod lincola a siuistra in dextram
partcm ajqualiter & rccte ducta
ostendiimis vt amate aimes. Adde
quod syllabam el, nonnunquam voce
Latinonim proferimus, vt cmdelis
cruel, quo modo Gabriel, aliquando
autem ore magis hianti : vt ilia elle.
E etiam ante r, s, t, x, & quasdam
alias consonantes, in omnibus apud
Latinos vocein non habet eandem.
Natiuum enim sonum in pater, es a
sum, et textus pronuntiatione quo-
ruudam retinet. In erro autem,
gentes, docet, ex, nimis exertum, et,
vt sic dicam, dilutum. Sic apud
Gallos sono genuino profertur in
per, a par pans ; es a sum ; et, con-
iunctione : in qua t omnino Eiippri-
munt Galli contra rationem. Alieno
autem et lingua in palatum magis re-
ducta, diductisque dentibus in erra-
cer pro eracer, id est, eradicare : es,
id est assis ; escrire [* means * mute],
id est scribere ettone, id est attonitus ;
a pedo pet : eppellet, id est appel-
lare, extraire : id est extrahere." —
S. p. 2. Tbc passage is very difficult
to understand. His e seems to be
(ce), his e (B), his e (e), and his ex-
ceptional e to be (E). _£'= (E, e ?) M.
119,note, =(E, e, «?)Pell.R. 119,n.
" Tertius huius vocalis sonus Graecis
et Latinis ignotus, is ipse est qui ab
Hebraeis puncto quod Seva raptum
vocant, Galli vero e foemineum
propter imbecillam et vix sonoram
vocem, appellant." B. p. 13. — "e
Feminine hath no accent, and is
sometimes in the beginning or midst
of a word, as mesurer, metier, incite-
ment, but moste commonly at the ende
of wordes, as belle fillc, bonne Dame,
hairing but halfe the sound of the e
masculine, and is pronounced as the
second syllable of these latine wordes
facere, legere, or as the second sillable
of namely, in English, and like these
english wordes Madame, table, sauing
that in the first, the english maketh
but too sillables, and we make three,
as if it were written Ma-da-me and
in table the english pronounceth it
as if the e were betweene the b and
the I thus, tabfl, and the Erench doe
sound it thus, ta-ble ; you must take
heede not to lift vp your voice at
the last e but rather depresse it. e
Eeinininc in these wordes, le lisoye,
2'escripuoyc, and such like, is not
sounded, and serveth there for no
other vse then to make the word
long : doe not sound e in this word
dea, as, OKI/ (lea Jlonsicur, say any
da : sound this word lehan as if it
were written Jaw," E. And, similarly :
"We do not call, e, masculine for
the respect of any gender, but be-
cause that it is sounded liuely: as
dote, lapide, me, te in Latine : . . .
and by adding another, e, it shall be
called e, feminine, because that it
hath but halfe the sound of the other,
e : as tanaee, fouettee, &c. where the
first is sharpe, but the other goeth
slowly, and as it were deadly ....
VVheresoeuer you find this, e, at the
words end, it is an, e, feminine ....
pronounce it as the second syllable
of bodely in English, or the second
offacei-e in Latin," H. p. 156. The
transition in case of the present e
mutt seems to have been (c, B, i) in
French, and in German to have
stopped generally at (B), though (e)
is still occasionally heard, 195, n. 2.
EA U= (eao) M. 137. EA U= (BO?) Pel.
who notes the Parisian error vn tio
d'io for un seau d'ean, p. 17, shewing
only a variety in the initial letter.
EA U= (BO), as cuapeAr, manteAv,R.
p. 37. — " in hac triphthongo auditur
e clausum cum diphthongo au, quasi
scribas eo, vt eatt aqua (quam vocem
maiores nostri scribebant et profere-
bant addito e fceminino eaue}," B. p.
52. " Pronounce these wordes benti,
veau, almoste as if there were no e," E.
_E/=(ei, eei) P. 118, "el quoque [sec
Sylvius remarks on at], seu et, non t
tantum cum Gnecis, neque nunc i,
nunc e cum Latinis, hanc in hei in-
teriectione servantibus, in voce autem
Graeca in i, aliquaudo in e permutan-
tibus et pronuntiantibus ; nee ei di-
uisas vocales efferimus, sed ei mo-
nosyllabum, voce scilicet ipsa ex
vtraque in unam concreta, ut inge-
nium engein, non engen, nee engin."
S. p. 8. This ought to mean " not
(i), nor (e), nor (e,i), but (ei)," yet
the description cannot be trusted,
see AI. We find : peine, peintres,
c,einture, s'emKnipili.at, fcc M. —
CHAP. VIII. 3. FRENCH ORTIIOKI'ISTS OF XVI Til CEXTU11Y. 823
Mcigrat, meilhcuiYs, peinr, parcilhe,
Pel. — psine, i'Eindre, pEindre, mine,
SEIIV, ElEiiif = Helene, 11. — " Iltuc
diphthongus [«'] non profcrtur nisi
raox scquentc w, ct ita pronuntiatur
ut paululum prorsus ab t simplici
dift'erat, vt gueine vagina [=^«iV-],
ph'in plenus; cujus tanicn fccmini-
num pletie, usus obtinuit ut absque
* scribatur ct efferatur, Pieardis ex-
ceptis, qui ut sunt vctustatis tenaces,
scribunt et integro sono pronuntiant
pli'itie," B. p. 4o. — " Pronounce these
wordes neige, seiyne, or any words
where e hath t or y, after it like e
masculine, as though there were no
t at al." E.
J?Z7=(eu, ey ?) Bare. 806, L 815, EU=
(eu, y)P. 1 3 7. — ' 'Eu sonum habet va ri-
um, aliquando cundem cum Latinis,
hoc est plenum, ut cos cotis cueut,
securus seur, maturus incur, qualis
in euge, Tydeus [this should be (eu)].
aliquando exilem et proprius acce-
dentem ad sonum diphthongi Gaaecic
fv, ut ceur [in Sylvius the sign is eu
with a circumflex over both letters,
and a bar at the top of the circum-
flex, thus indicated for convenience],
soror seur, morior g-e meur : nisi
quod u in his, non velut f sonat
(quomodo in ou et «u) sed magis in
sonum u vocalis inclinat (can this
mean (cy) ?] : id scribendo ad pie -
num cxprimi non potest, pronunti-
ar.do potest. Sed in his forte et in
quibusdam a'iis, IISBC vocis eu varie-
tas proptcr dictionum difFercntiam
iiiuciita et reccpta est. lllam eu,
bane eii lineola in longum supernc
producta, sonum diphthongi minus
coinpactum et magis dilutum signifi-
cante notamus." S. p. 9. The dif-
iiculty of distinguishing "round"
vowels, that is those for which the
lips arc rounded, from diphthongs,
especially in the case of (y, a),— see
Hart, supra p. 167, p. 796', n. col. 1,
and B.'s remark below, makes all
buch descriptions extremely doubtful.
S. may have meant (y, a) or (y, co)
by these descriptions, and these arc
the modern sounds. £U=(ey) M.
137, see note on that page for G. des
autcls, Pel.B. — "La sixiesme voyellc
cest vng son que nous escripuons
par deux voyclles e ct «, comme en
ces mots, Peur, Meur, Sour, qui
semble aussi auoir este quelque diph-
thongue, que nos aneestres ayent
piMiioneee et eseripte, et pni* apres,
comme nous auons diet de An
que ceste diplithoague ayt este
reduicte en vne simple voyellc : ou
bien que Ion aye pris a pen pres co
que Ion pouuoit." Li. p. 9. — " In hac
diphthongo neutra vocalis distincte
sed souus quidem [quidam ?] ex e et
u tempcratus auditur, quein ct Grascis
et Latinis ignotum vix liceat u!la de-
scriptio peregvinis exprimere." B.
p. 40.— "e lu these words, du feu
which signilicth fire, rn piu a little,
(Jnnenri'r to dwell or tavye, vn Im ti
Playe or game, tu veulx thou wilt,
are not pronounced like these : Ic
fen I was, 1'ay pen I haue bcne able,
I'eu I had, le Its ay tens I haue
scene them : for these last and such
like, ought to be pronounced in this
wise le fit, I' ay pu, lit, vns, as
though there were no e at all, but «,
and in the former wordes, e is pro-
nounced and ioyncd with «.'' E. As
tu is frequently interchangeable with
or derived from o, on, the probability
is that the transition was (u, eu. ce,
9} both the sounds (CD 3) being now
prevalent, but not well distinguished,
see 162, note 3, and 173, note 1.
It will be seen by referring to this
last place that 1 had great difficulty
in determining what sounds M.
Feline intended by " Ve sourd " and
eit in modern French. I there de-
cided that the former was (a) and
the latter (ce). M. Feline has been
dead several years, but Prince Louis
Lucien Bonaparte, who conversed
with him on the subject, says that I
have just reversed the values of
Feline's letters, and that Feline's
t ? are my (oc. o) respectively.
Hence wherever I have hitherto cited
Feline's pronunciations this correc-
tion must be made, and especially
on 327, the signs (a, oe) must be in-
terchanged throughout, as (koe loe
siel kelkoc zhur) for (ke b siel kelkj
y.hur). It will be seen in the same
place, supra. 173, note 1, that M.
Tarvcr made no distinction between
the two sounds. M. 'Edouard Paris,
in the introduction to his translation
of St. Matthew into the Pieard
dialect of Amiens, brought out by
the Prince, makes e "sourd" in If,
•pen, dc, yu, meaning, as the Prince
informed me (b, p.>, d.?, zlu), and
eu "ouvcrt" in v«d' p/wplc, mean-
ing, on the same authority, (va>f,
popplh). On turning to M. Feline's
824 FRENCH ORTHOEPISTS OF XVI TH CKNTURY. CHAP. VIII. § 3.
Dictionary I find, as interpreted by
the Prince, (Ice, p, dee, zhf ; voef,
pctpl\ so that in the two words lr,
tie, Feline differs from 'E. Paris,
and the latter agrees with me in the
sound I have assigned to these
words. .According to the Prince, half
France says (b. d^), and the other
half (Ice, dec). In Germany also the
sounds (a, cc) are confused, and have
no difference of meaning. In Ice-
landic they are kept distinct by the
different orthographies M = (?), o =
(03), 546, 548. Compare also the
mutation or iiinluuf, (o . . i=<»h,
e, i), 5.57.
J=(i, ii) L. 815, P. G. 100, 110, occa-
sionally (it ?) P. 109, 817, n. 7=(i) S.
M. Pel. R. B. — " Our * is sounded as / ,
in these english words, it, «*, or as
the english double, ee as at rotw auez
tire, sound as if it were written tee
voos atie terre." E.
0 = (o) P. 93. "A, i, o, Latinorum
pronuntiationem, quod sciam, apud
Gallos non mutant." S. p. 2. The
traditional pronunciation of Latin o
in Italy is (o) ; and (o), as distin-
guished from (o) which must be at-
tributed to ati, seems to be the
sound accepted for French o, by
the other authorities. See also
B. 131, note col. 2. — " o Is sounded
as in English, and in the same
vse, as pot, sot, opprobre, sauing
that in these wordes following, o is
sounded like the english double oo,
as moi, fol, sol, col, which must be
pronounced, leaning I, thus : foo,
woo, goo, coo, except this word Sol,
as vti escu Sol, a Crowne of the Sun :
where euery letter is pronounced." E.
0£U. " [scribimus] ocuvre, vocv, oeiif
... in quibus tamen omnibus o peni-
tus quiescit. PronuNtiamus enim
eiture, euf, beuf." B. p. 54.
01= (oi, ee?) Bare. 806, 0J=(oi, oe,
oa ? P. 130. "oi, non i, cum
Gravels, nee ce cum Latinis, sed vi
vtriusque vocalis seruata, ut mona-
chus mnine : datiuo poi, id est mihi
moi. Eodem sono oy pronuwtianius
ut genitivo fnov, id est mei moy." S.
p. 8. This ought to mean o» = (oi),
and the last remark may refer only
to the use of moi in French for both
fioi, fnov in Greek. Again he says :
" Quid quod hscc diphthowgus pro e
supposita Parrhisiexsibus adeo pla-
cuit, vt ipsarum quoque mutariw
voces in e desinentes, per oi Parrhisi-
ensca corrupte pronuntient, hot, c"oi,
doi, g-oi, pot, toi, pro be, ce, de, ge,
te ; Quo minus inirum est Gallos
pronomina moi toi soi pronuntiare.
Dcsinant igitur Picardis, puritate»t
lingua) ct antiquitatem intcgrius
seraantibus illudcre Galli, qu6d di-
t-ant mi, ti, si raro : et me, te, se a
mihi vcl mi, tibi, sibi, vel ti, si,
analogia primae personne, Quan-
quam moi. toi, soi, tolerabiliora sint,
et forte Gr?ecanica, vt in pronomi-
ne ostendimus. Neque posthac in
Normannos cnuillentur, omnia hocc
prnedicta et consimilia nou per oi,
sed per e pronnutiantes, tele, c*telle
[* used for S.'s mark of mute a], see,
ser, de, tect, vele, vere, re, le, amee,
•Src, aimeree, &c [modern, toile,
etoile, soie, soir, dois, toit, voile,
voire, roi, loi, amaye ? amabam,
aimeraye ? amarem] Quam pronun-
tiationem velut postliminio reuersam
hodie audimus in sermone accolarum
huius vrbis et iucolaniw, atque adeo
Parrhisiensium. vt verum sit Hora-
tianum illud, Multa renascentur,
quit; iam cecidere. Esse quid hoc
dicam? pro Stella estoille dicunt
adhuc nonnulli. pro stellatus autem
si qui c*toille, non e.vtclle, pro ad-
ueratus (sic enim pro asserta re et
affirmata loquu«tur) au-oire, non
au-ere [u- =(v)]: endoibte ab in-
debitatus, id est are alieno oppressus,
non endebte : soiete non seete, dimi-
nutiuuw a sericum pronuntiet, om-
nes risu emori et barbarum explo-
dere." S. p. 21. Viewed in relation
to modern habits, some of these uses
are very curious. W=(oi,oe,oE?)M.
130. 0/=(oi,OE, E), Pell. As in the
following words : sauroEs, FrancoEs,
connoEssances, j'avoE, renoEt, auoEt
= avaicnt, pronon90Et, CTOE, toE,
aparoEtr^, moE, tErroEr, voyEle, foEs,
— "Et certein par les Ecriz des
Vieus Rimeurs FraneoES, qu'iz disoEt
iz aloyet iz fEsoyet de
troEs silabrs" Pel. p. 127.— "Au-
jourdhui le* uns disft eimer, les
autrcs e m e r, les uns j ' e m o E e
les autres niEt< t i ou y an la penul-
tim« e disct j'cmoEye, j'oEye
e les autrrs. Les uns disd; R c i n e
les autrrs R o E n e . MEmfs a la
plus part des Courtisans vous orrEZ
dire iz allEt, iz venst: pour
iz aloEt, iz vcnoEt." Pel. p.
85. — 01 = (oi) moindre, poindre,
point, coin, soin, voyant, oyant, lar-
CHAP. VIII. $ 3. FRENCH ORTHOEPISTS OF XVI TH CENTURY. 825
moyant, fouldroyant, and = (OE),
OEJES, voEla. &c R. 01= (oi, OE)
and (oa) faultily, B. 130 note.—
" Whereas our Couwtrymcn were
wont to pronounce these wordes, con-
noistre to knowe, apparoistra it shall
appeere, // parle bon Francois he
speaketli good French, Elle eat An-
yloise slie is an English-woman, as
it is written by oi or oy : Now since
fewe yeeres they pronounce it as if
it were written thus, coonetre, ap-
paretra, fraunses, Aungltizc.'" E.
OZ7=(ouf) L. 815. OU = (\\] P. 149,
" ov seu ou cum neutris [Grsecis et
Latinis] pronu«tiamus : siquideut
nee per u Grsecorum more, sed con-
tra u in ov seu ou persepe mutamus :
Hac autem diphthongo caret sermo
Latinus." S. p. 8. 9. As there is
no reasonable doubt that old french
ou= (uu), this passage is quite unin-
telligible, unless, by sayiug that the
Greeks called it u, he meant to imply
that they called it (yy). No other
passage in S. elucidates this. OU
is called " o clos," = (wh ?) M. 149,
but see 131, note, col. 2 ; Pell. & R.
evidently take 0ET=(u). — "In hac
diphthongo neque o sonorum, neque
M exile, sed mixtus ex vtroque sonus
auditur, quo Gracci quidem veteres
suum v, Romani vero suum v vocale
vt et nunc Gcrmani, efferebant." B.
p. 49. — E. writes the sound oo in
English letters.
U= (y) L. 815, P. 163, " ordine postre-
niutn, ore in angustuw clauso, et
labiis paululum exporrcctis" S.p. 2,
probably M. 1C4 ; and similarly
Pell., E. — " Haec litera, quum est
vocalis, est Grrccorum ypsilon, quod
ipsa quoque figura testiUur, effert-
urque veluti sibilo constrictis labris
efflato," B. p. 17.— E. 227, note 1 ;
H. 228, note.
UI, is not alluded to by any other
authority except P., probably be-
cause it occasioned no difficulty, each
element having its regular sound (yi)
as at present. But P. is peculiar,
1 10, 818. E. writes the sound wee in
English letters.
The Nasal Consonants and their effect on the Vowels.
M, "in the frenche tong hath thre
dyuers soundes, the soundyng of
m, that is most generall, is suche as
he hath in the latyn tong or in our
tong. If m folowe any of these thre
vowelles a, e, or o, all in one syllable,
he shalbe sounded somthyng in the
nose, as 1 haue before declared, where
I have shewed the soundyng of the
sayd thre vowels [143, 150. and also :
•' if m or n folowe nexte after e, all in
one syllable, than e shall be sounded
lyke an Italian a, and some thynge
in the noose."] If m, folowyng a
vowell, come before b, p, or sp, he
shalbe sounded in the nose and al-
most lyke an n, as in these wordes
plomb, colomb, champ, dompter,
circumspection, and suchlike. " P.
folio 3, see also supru 817. —
" M, est ferme au commencement de
la syllabe: en tin cllc est liquide,
comme Marie, Martyr, Nom, Ham,
Arrierebam : qui a este cause a nos
Grawmairiens denseigner que m de-
uant p, estait presques supprimee,
comme en Camp, Champ. N eat vo-
loutiers ferme au commencement du
mot, et en la fin : comme Nanin,
won, mais au milieu elle est quelque-
fois liquide, comme en Compaignon,
Espaignol" R. p. 24. Here the
"liquid" « appears to be (nj), and
« final is " firm" as well as n initial,
but a difference between m final and
m initial is found, the latter only
being "firm" and the former
"liquid," and this liquidity, which
is otherwise incomprehensible, would
seem to imply the modern nasality
of the previous vowel, were not final
n, the modern pronunciation of which
is identical, reckoned "firm." The
two passages are therefore mutually
destructive of each other's meaning.
In his phonetic writing li. makes no
distinction between firm and liquid
m, but writes liquid n (nj) by an n
with a tail below like that of 9.
2V"=(n) only, Bar. 810. JV" in the frenche
tong, hath two dyucrs soundes. The
soundyng of n. thau is moost generall,
is suche as is in latyne or in our
tonge. If n folowe any of these thre
vawelles a, e, or o, all in one syllable,
he shalbe sounded somthyng in the
nose, as I have before declared, where
I have spoken of the sayd thre
vowelles. That n lescth never his
sounde, nother in the first nor meane
syllables, nor in the last syllables, I
have afore declared in the generall
53
826 FRENCH ORTHOEPISTS OF XVI TH CKNTURY. CHAP. VIII. } 3.
rules. But it is nat to be forgoten,
that n, in the last syllable of the
thirde parsons plurefles of verbcs
rndyng in ent,is everlefte vnsou«ded."
1*. fol. 13. — In the phrase enallant, M.
heard r.n nallnnt, with the same n
at the end of the first word as at the
beginning of the second, 189. —
" Francice sic reete scripseris Pierre
sen est alle, quod tamen sic efFeren-
dum est, Pierre »en nest alle. Sic
on tn'en a parle ac si scriptum csset,
on m'en na parle, illo videlicet pri
oris dictionis « daghessato, et cum
vocali sequcntem vocem incipiente
coniuncta, pro eo quod Parisiewsinm
vulgus pronnntiat : if ne nest alle,
at me na park, per e fcemineum vt
in pronominibus se et we. Scd hoc
in primis curandum est pcregrinis
omnibus quod antea in literam m
jnonui [ita videlicet vt non modd
labia non occludantur, sed ctiam
linguae muero dentium radicem non
fenat p. 30], nempe hanc literam
quoties syllabani finit. quasi dimi-
diato sono pronuntiandam csse, tnu-
crone videlicet lingua; minime illiso
superiorum dentium radici, alioqui
futura molestissima pronuntiatione :
quo vitio inter Francos laborant
ctiamnnm hodie Nortmanni. Gnccos
autem baud aliter hanc literam ante
*> 7» Xi pronuntiare consueuisse an-
notat ex Kigidio Fignlo Agellius."
B. p. 32. This description seems to
indicate the modern pronunciation
nearly. E. and H. have no remarks
on M, N.
AM, AN=(mja, ann) P. 143, 190,
but this nasalisation is rendered
doubtful by his treatment of final e
as (o() 181, note 5, and 817.— For
S. see under E, supra p. 822, col. 1.
" Vrsi Et qu'an Normandie, e ancons
an Hretagne an Anj'.u c an
Meine . . . iz prononcrt I'o dauant
i> un peu bien grossemant, e quasi
comms s'il i auoEt awn par diftongue
[which according to his value of an
should = (of>n), but he probably
meant faun)] quand iz dist-t N or-
maund, Jfauntts, Aungers,
le II aims: graund chew, e les
auttts. MES tele maniere de pro-
noncer sant son tErroE d'uuc lieuc."
Pell, p. 125. "Pronounce ahvaies
an or arm, as if it were written nun,
attas," E. that is, in 1609, (AAH,
AAHS). "Also in these words fol-
lowing, o is not sounded, r n paon,
VH faon, vn tahvn ... all which
must be pronounced leaning o thus :
paun, faun, vn tann." E.
AIX= (F.in), see under AI, for numer-
ous examples. A !•= (in), " Also in
these wordes, ains, ai/iyois, ainsi, or
any other word where a is ioyned
with in, a loseth his sound and is
pronounced as english men doe pro-
nounce their I, as if it were t»«,
insee, intois. Also pain, vilain, hau-
tain, remain, are to bee pronounced
as the english »." E.— ^/ = (iu?)
" ^Ye sound, ain, as, in : so in steed
of tnain, a;ai>itfna>it, Remain, saint
. . . say, lain, miatenant, demin, sint:
but when ,e, folio weth ,H, the vowel
,f, goeth more toward ,a ; as balaine
a whale, sep'maine a weeke,
and to make it more plaine, romain,
certain, vilain, touverain, are pro-
nounced as romin, cert in, vi/i>i : but
adde ,<•, to it, and the pronunciation
is clean altered, so that, roiiuiine, is
as you sound, vaine, in English and
sucn like, but more shorter." H. p.
186.
£Jf, EX= 'em, en ?) except in -ent of
the 3rd person plural = (-et) ? Bar.
810 ; EM, .ElVt^a.m, a,n) when not
before a vowel, I'. 189, " Quid quod
Parrhisiewses e pro a, et contra, prae-
sertim m vel n sequente, etiam in
Latinis dictionibus, Ceiisorini exem-
plo, et scribunt et pronnxtiant, mag-
na sri'pe infamia, dum ame//tes pro
amautes, et contra amantes pro
amentes, ali&que id genus ratione con-
fund unt." S. p. 11. It is not quite
certain whether S. is referring to the
Parisian pronunciation of Latin or
French, as the example is only Latin,
but probably, both are meant. Ob-
serve his remarks under E, supra p.
821, col. 2. EM, i'.V=(Em, EH].
M. 189. EM, EN = (am, an). Pell,
who objects to the pronunciation
(rm, En) of M., and says: "mon
auis Et df daioEr ecrir« tcnte teles
dice-ions plus tot par n que par e.
Car d^ dire qu'l i Et diferancf en la
prolacion des deus dErnierfs silabrs
ae amant et Jirmamant, c'ft a fare a
ecus qui rrgardct d« trop prEs, ou
qui veul«t parler trop mignonn-mant :
Samblabkmant antre les penultimf«
de consciance e alliance. E
\e peut on ancor' plus CErtcimmant
conriOEtre, tjuand on prononcv? ces
deus propositions qui sont de uiEm#
HIES d<- diuErs sans, II ne
CHAP. VIII. $ 3. FRENCH ORTHOEPISTS OF XVI TH CENTURY. 827
m'an mant de mot: e, II n«
m'an mande mot. Combicn
que propranant a la rigucur cc ne
soEt ni « ni e. E. confess*; que Ics
silabis e*quelfs nous melons e auant
»/, me samblft auttiut malEsers a re-
presanter par Ir.trvs Latines, que nults
autr<'s qiu' nous cyons en notre Fran-
<JOES. Brief, I'e qu'ou met vulguere-
mant an science sonne autremant
que I'e fie s c i e n t i a Latin : la ou
propremant il se prononce comme an
Fran90ES ctlui de ancien, nieti, bien."
Pel. p. 25. "ToutefoEs pour con-
fssser verite, an toutes tel^s diccions,
\e son n'Et pleinnnant e ni a (antre
lequez i a diuErs sons, comme diuEr-
ses mistions de deus couleurs selon \e
plus e \e moins Ac chacune) toutefoES
le son participe plus d'a que d'e. E
par ce que bonnemant il i faudroEt
line nouuEle lEtre, ce que je n'intro-
dui pas bien hardimant, comme j'e
ja dit quElqucs FOES ; pour le moins
an atandant, il me semble meilhenr
d'i mEtrc un a. E sans doutc, il i a
plus grande distinccion an 1* Italien,
e mEnus an notre Prouuanc.al, an
pronon^ant la voyEle e auant «. Car
nous, e cus la prononcjons clerfmant.
Commc au lieu que vous dites santir
e mantir dtusrs I' a, nous pro-
non^ons ssntir e mEntir
deUErs I' e: e si font quasi toutfs
autrcs nncions fors les Frane,OEs."
Pel. p. 125. — 11. writes phonetically :
En, difErEnses, Envoier, Enfaus, &c
like M. — "Coalesccns e in eandem
syllabam cum >», vt temporal tc;;<po-
ralis, vel «, sine sola et sonora vt
i' eaten ego intclligo : siue adiuncto
d vt attend intelligit ; vel vt content
contentus ; pronunciatur ut a. Itaque
in liis vocibus constant constans :
and content contentus, An annus,
and en in, diuersa cst scriptura, pro-
nunciatio vero recta, vel eadeni, vel
teuuissimi discriniinis, et quod vix
auribus percipi possit. Excipe
qualuor has voculas, ancien trissylla-
bum, antiquus ; lien vinculum, and
moijcn medium, fiem fimus, dissyi-
laba ; and quotidien quotidianus,
quatuor syllabarum : deniquc omnia
ge«tilia nomina, vt Parftien, Parisi-
e«sis, Sauoisieii Sabaudiensis ; in
quibus e clausum scribitur et distincte
auditur, f and e nequaquam iu diph-
thongum conuenientibus. . . . Alter
huius litene sonus adulterinus est idewi
atque literoe t 'geminatac duplicis, in
unawt tamen syllabam coalescentis,
quanvis scribatur t>, litera n sequente
atque dictionem finiente. Sic in his
monosyllabis recte pronuntiatis ac-
cidit, bien bonura, vel ben&, ehien
canus: Chrestien Christianum dissyl-
labum, mien meus, rien nihil: sitn
suus ; tien tuus vel teue, cum com-
positis ; vien venio, vel veni cum
compositis : quse omnia vocabula sic
a. pur6 pronuntiantibus efferuntur
ac si scnptum esset f duplici biien
chiien &c." L. p. lo. — " When e
feminine maketh one sillable with
m or 11, it is sounded almost like a,
as enfantemcnt, emmnilloter, pro-
nounce it almost as nnfnuntemant,
aiiHiiallwttr, except when i or y
commcth before en as moyeti, doyen,
ancien, or in wordes of one siillable,
as mien, tien, cJiien, rim, sien, which
be all pronounced by e and not by a.
Also, all the verbes'of the third per-
son plural that doe end in m(, as
Hz ilinent, Hz rient, Hz faisoiott,
Hz chaiitoyent, there e is sounded as
hauiug no n at all, but rather as if
it were written thus : ee di:ef, te
rict, ee faizoyet, ee xhantoyet." E.
EIX=(cm, ain), see under AI for
numerous examples, and the quota-
tion from 13. under El. It seems
impossible to suppose that in the
xvi Ih century it had already reached
its modem form (OA\ into which
modern I'M has also fallen.
IN— (in). I\o authority notices any
difference in the vowel", as M., Pell.
K. all write in in their phonetic
spelling, and it is not one of the
three vowels, a, e, o, stated by P.,
under M, X, to be affected by the
following in or tt. See ihe quota-
tions from E. and II. under AIN.
E. gives the pronunciation of hoiio-
nz Ics princes as onore Id preeuces,
Avhich seems decHve.
OX= (on ?) Bar. 810, (u.n) P. 149.— M.
Pel. K. write simply w< = (on). E.
gives the pronunciation of nous en
parlerons apres dies que dira on, as
tioou-zan -parlcroon - zapre- ztlles, kt
deera toon.
L^V=(yn). "V vocalis apud Latinos
non minus quam apud Gallos, sonuiu
duplicem quibusdan exprimit so-
quente n, in eadem syllaba. Vt euiui
illorum quidam cunctus, percunctari,
punctus, functus, hunc, ct alia qua>-
da/w nn'iuo u vocalis sono maup[n]te
pronuntiaut, ita iidem euru ahls,
828 FRENCH ORTIIOEPISTS OF XVI TH CENTURY. CHAP. VIII. 3.
pungo, fungor, tanquam per o scripta,
pongo, fongor, proferaytt, adulterata
u vocalis voce genuina. Id quod se-
quente m, in eadem syllaba omnes
Latiui vbique faciunt, scammm,
dominu;«, musaru/w, et caetera pro-
nuntiantes perinde ac si per o
scribereutur : ita vt aliud no»
sonet o, in tondere, sontes, rhom-
bus, quam u in tuudere, sunto,
tumba. Atqui o diductiore rictu
pronuntianduw est quam u." S.
p. 3. This seems to refer to the
French pronunciation of Latin,
rather than of French, and it agrees
with the modern practice. S. pro-
ceeds thus : " Ita Galli THUS vn
conimunis commun, defunctus de-
funct, et alia qvuedam, sono vocalis
seruato pronuntiant, [that is, as (yn) 1.
Contra vndecim u°ncse, uncia u°nce,
truucus tru°nc, et pleraque alia, non
aliter pronuwtiant quam si per o
scriberewter." S. p. 4. No other
authority mentions or gives the
slightest reason for supposing that
either « or » differ in this combina-
tion from the usual value. P. writes
vn for his ung, and M. has un, vne,
Pell, has un, E. pronounces il est vn
honnorable personnage as ee-le-tun-
nonorable persoonndge.
The conclusion1 from these rather conflicting statements seems to
be, that sometime before the xnth century ain, en, ein, ien, in, un
were pronounced (ain EEU, En, ein, ien, in, yn) without a trace
of nasality ; that during the xvi th century a certain nasality, not
the same as at present, pervaded an, on, changing them to (atn, o4n),
and perhaps («4n, o,n), so that, as explained by P. 817, foreigners
heard a kind of (u) sound developed, and English people confused
the sounds with (au<n, u4n). In the beginning of the xvnth
1 This conclusion was the best I
could draw from the authorities cited,
but since the passage was written I
have seen M. Paul Meyer's elaborate
inquiry into the ancient sounds of an
and en. (Phone'tique Franchise: An
et En toniques. Mem. de la Societe
de Lingnistique de Paris, vol. 1, pp.
244-276). Having first drawn atten-
tion to the occasional derivation of Fr.
an, en from Latin in, he says : "Ifotons
ici que le passage CM a en et celui
d' en a an sont deux pbenomcnes pho-
nctiqucs d'ordre fort diif6rents. Dans
le premier cas 1' n est encore assez
de'tachee de la voyelle et 1' » s'eteint
en e, ce dont on "a de nombreux ex-
emples des le temps des Remains. Le
passage de Ye a I' a ne pourrait se justi-
ner de memo. Aussi est-il necessaire
de supposer qu'au temps oil le son en
s'est confondu avec le sou an, Y» faisait
deja corps avcc la voyelle. Ce n'est
pas e pur qui est devenu a pur, mats e
nasalise qui est devena a nasalise." p.
246. But this is theoretical. "We
have the fact that femme has become
(fam) in speech, constantly so rhyming
in French classics, and that solennfl is
(solaneH and a large class of words
like evidemment (evidamaA) change em
into am without the least trace of a
nasal vowel having interposed. II ence
the proof that M. Meyer gives of the
early date at which en an were con-
founded in French, which is most com-
plete, exhaustive and interesting, does
not establish their pronunciation as
the modern nasal vowels. M. Meyer
gives as the result of his investi-
gation : " En Normandie, et, selon
toute probabilite, dans les pays romans
situes sous la racme latitude, EN etait
encore distinct de AN au moment de
la conquete de 1'Angleterre (1066),
mais 1" assimilation etait complete
environ un siecle plus tard. p.
252. He adds : " en anglo-normand
en et ait sont toujours restes distincte,
et ils le sont encore aujourd'hui dans
les mots romans, qui ont passes dans
1'anglais," and says we must acknow-
ledge " qu'en ce point comme en pln-
sieurs autres, le norm and transporte en
Angleterre a suivi une direction a lui,
une voic independantc dc celle ou
s'cngagcait le normand indig&ne."
After M. Meyer's acute and laborious
proof of the confusion of en, an in
France, and their distinction in Eng-
land, we need not be astonished if at,
ei in England also retained the sound
(;d) long after it had generally sunk to
(EE) in France. These are only addi-
tional instances of the persistence of
old pronunciations among an emigrat-
ing or expatriated people.
CHAP. VIII. § 3. FRENCH ORTHOEPISTS OF XVI TH CENTURY. 829
century these sounds, or else (AJI, utn) were adopted by the French-
man E., in explaining sounds to Englishmen. As to en, it became
(an) or perhaps (a,n), even in xvi th century- probably not before, but
it must have differed from an, because Englishmen did not confuse it
with (aun), many Frenchmen wrote (EU), and P. 817, does not allow
it to be nasal. The complete fusion of an, en, into one nasal probably
took place in xvii th century, except in the connection ien, where
en either remained (En) or was contused with in. The combina-
tions ain, in, seem to have been quite confused, and we have no
reason to suppose that they were pronounced differently from (in).
Whether ein followed their example it is difficult to say. Probably
it did, as it is now identical in sound. But un remained purely (yn).
"We had then at the close of the xvith century an, on, in, un=(ap,
o(n, in, yn). Now in the xvuth or xvmth century a great change
took place in French ; the final e became absolutely mute. Simul-
taneously with this change must have occurred the disuse of the
final consonants, so that words like regard regarde, which had been
distinguished as (regard regards), were still distinguished as (rugar
regard), now (r^gar, regard). It then became necessary to dis-
tinguish un, une, which would have become confused. About this
time, therefore, I am inclined to place the degradation of (in, yn)
into (e,n, ?(n). We should then have the four forms (dji, o,n, etn,
0,n), which by the rejection of n after a nasalized vowel, a pheno-
menon with which we are familiar in Bavarian German, would
become (a( ot e, 0t}. The change thence to (a\, o\, eA, PA) or
(aA, OA, CA, SA) the modern forms is very slight. The subject is a
very difficult one, but there seems to be every reason to suppose
that there was scarcely a shade of nasality in Chaucer's time, except
perhaps in an, on, which generated his (aun, uun), and that tho
complete change had not taken place till the end of the xvuth
or beginning of the XVHI th century. One important philological
conclusion would result from this, namely that the modern French
nasalisation offers no ground for the hypothesis of a Latin nasalisa-
tion. If this last existed, it must be otherwise traced. The history
of Portuguese nasalisation now becomes interesting, but I am as
yet unable to contribute anything towards it. The fact however
that only two romance languages nasalise, while the Indian lan-
guages have a distinct system of nasalisation, and nasality is ac-
complished in Southern Germany, and is incipient, without loss of
the n, in parts of the United States, is against the inference for
Latin nasalisation from the existent nasalisation of French and
Portuguese.
Other Consonants.
L moui/le. The nature of the sound hauyng an o, commynge next before
cannot be inferred from Bar. 810, hyni, they vse to souude an i shortly
though it seems to be acknowledged. and coni'usely, betwene the last 1
— "Whan socuer the.iiii. letters ilia, and the vowel folowyug : albe it that
ille, or illo come to gither in a nowne in writtyng they expressc none suche,
•ubstantiue or in a verbe, the i nat as these wordes, ribaudaillc, faillt,
830 FRENCH ORTHOEPISTS OF XVI TH CENTURY. CHAP. VIII.
V •>•
gailldrt, tteillurt, lilldrt,
ftieillf, fil'f, clitidlle, qnocqtiille, ar-
dillon, basiiUoii, covillon, and suche
like, in redynge or spckynge they
sounde thus : ribattdailiie, faillie,
/Hi if Her, gailliart, ndlliart, bill! art,
fiieillie, JUlie, cheuillie, qii.ocqiiillie,
ardillion bast ill io», cor i! lion : but,
as I haue sayd, if the i have an o
cowmyng next before hym, in all
euche wordes they sounde hone i after
the letter 1, so that these nownes
substantyues mot/He, ttoille, toille,
and suche lyke be except from this
rule. . . Except also from this rule
mile whiche soundeth none i after
his latter 1." P. i, 7. — " There is two
manor of •wordes harde 1'or to be
pronounced in french. The fyrst is
written with a double II whichc must
be souned togider, as lla, flf, lly. Ho,
llu, as in these wordes, la ilia gave,
tail la cntte, ceulle gader, f tulle lefe,
Itnlhj bayly, fally fayle, mantlet
white, engenoulltt knele, wallot a
tymcr hamcr, fi-itllu full of leaves,
Jioxllu." G. — M. and 11. have new
characters for this sound ; Pell,
adopts the Portuguese form Ch. E.
talks of II which " must be sounded
liquid" in some words and "with
the ende of the tongue " in others.
JJut II. explains well ; " when two,
//, follow, ai, ei, oi, or »/». they be
pronounced with the flat of' the
tongue, touching smoothly the roofe
of the mouth : yong boyes here in
England do expresse it vcrie well
when they pronounce lucto arsa+tito :
and Englishmen in sounding Collier,
and ficollioN ; likewise the Italian
pronouncing voglio, duoylio: for they
do not sound them with the end, but
with the flat of the tongue, as tailler
to cut, trcillit a grate, qm-noitille a
distafFe, louillir to seethe ; where
you must note that, i, [which he
prints with a cross under it to shew
that it is mute,] senieth for nothing
in words of aill and oiiill, but to
cause the two, //, to be pronounced
as liquids." H. p. 174. The
transition from (li) through (lj) to
(Ij) was therefore complete in II 's
time. The sound has now fallen
generally to (i, i, jh).
2f Monille, or &2f. Bar. 809 and note,
is indistinct. — "Also whan so ever
these .iii. letters gna,gnc,or gno comu
to gyther, cythcr in a nowne sub-
stantiue or in a verbo, the rcdcr shall
sounde an i shortly and confusely,
betwcnc the n and thu vowel folow-
}Tige, as for : gaigmi, seigneur,
tiny/ion, chaiiipiynnn, ntrgoigne,
viaintieiigne, churoigne, he shall
sounde, gaiynia, seiyiiieur, miynio-n,
c?M»ipiiiion, ueryoiffiiie, ctutroignie,
maintiengnie, nat chaungynge there-
fore the accent, no more than though
the sayd i were vnsounded. Ifut
from this rule be excepted these two
substantyves sfgne and regnc, with
their verbcs signer and regner, which
with all that be formed of them
the reader shall sounde as they be
wrytten onely." P. — ''The second
nianer harde to pronounce ben
written with gn, before a uowell, as
giia, y>tf, gni, gno, gnu. As in these
wordes gagna wan, suiyna dyd blede,
ligne lyne, pigne combe, ttigne ^ne,
tignc scabbe, compagne felowe, laigne
swell, mignon wanton, mignarde
wanton, ye shal except many wordes
that be so written and nat so pro-
nounced, endyng specially in e, as
diffne worthy, cigne swanne, magna-
tiime hyghe corage, etc. They th«t
can pronounce these wordes in latyu
after the Italians maner, as (ayfitii,
dignus, Magnus, magnanimits,} have
bothe the understandyng and the
pronouncyngc of the sayde rule and
ofthe wordes." G.— M.& Ji. havedis-
tiuct signs for this sound; sec R. 826
under *. Pell retains gn. — "When
you meete gn, melt the g with the n,
as ognon mignon, pronounce it thus,
onion, minion.'" E. — " We pro-
nounce gn, almost as Englishmen do
sound, minion; so melting, g, and
touching the roofc of the mouth with
the flat of the tongue, we say mignon,
compaynon : say then couipa gni; and
not compag-ne. When ihc Italian
saith guadagno, bisogno, he cxpi'ess-
eth our gn, veric well." II. p. 198.
It is not possible to say whether the
original sound was (ni, nj) or (qi,
qj), but from II. it is clear that at
the beginning of the xvii th century
it was (nj), as now.
Final consonants were usually pro-
nounced, L. 815, and all authorities
write them, although we find in P. i,
27, " Whan so cuer a frcnchc worde
hath but one consonant onely after
his last vowel, the consonant shalbe
but remissely sounded, as tnte'c, sottf,
fil, beavcoiip, mot, shalbe sounded in
maner aue, soy, jf, btavcoti, mo. how
CHAP. VIII. { 3. FRENCH ORTHOEriSTS OF XVI TH CENTURY. 831
be it the consonant shall haue some " Contra vcr6 in veruaculis Gallicis
lyttell sounde : but if t or p folowe scribitur simul et pronunciatur aspi-
a or e, they shall haue thcyr distinct ratio, nt in illis qua; a Latinis non
sounde, as chat, dcbdt, ducat, combat, aspiratis doducuntur," and, as to the
/idiidp, decret, regret, ent remit ; and quality of the sound, he says : " aspi-
so of all suchc other." These ex- rationem Franci quantum fieri po-
arnples cross the modern practice of test emolliunt, sic tainen vt omnino
omission and sounding in several audiatur, at non aspere ex imo gut-
places, ture efliata, quod est magnopere
// is a very doubtful letter, B. 805 Germanis et Italis praesertim Tuscis
and note 3. The question is not obseruandum." B. 25. This seems
whether in certain French words II to point to the modern liiatus.
was aspirated, but whether the mean- S was constantly used as an ortho-
ing attached to " aspiration '' in old graphical sign to make e into e, to
French was the same as that in lengthen a and so on. Hence many
modern French or in English. P. rules and lists of words are given for
gives a list of 100 "aspirated" words. its retention or omission, which may
B. 67 says : " Aspirationis nota in be superseded by the knowledge of
vocibus Grsecis et Latinis aspiratis, et the modern orthography, with the
in Francicam linguam traductis, scri- usages of which they setm precisely
bitur quidcm sed quicscit," except to agree.
hache, hareng, Hector, Henri, linrpe,
The other consonants present no difficulty. We may safely
assume 2?=(b), C (k, s), Ch (all), D (d), /<'(f), G (g, zh), / (zh),
8iipra p. 207, JT(k), L (1), P (p), Qu (k), R (r), S (s), 2'(t),
F(v), X(s,z), *(«).
The niles for the omission of consonants when not final, seem to
agree entirely with modern usage, and hence need not be collected.
Sufficient examples of French phonetic spelling according to M.,
Pell., and R. have been given in the above extracts. But it is
interesting to sec the perfectly different systems of accentuation
pursued by P. and M., and for this purpose a few lines of each may
be transcribed.
From P. i, 63. " Example how the same boke [the Romant of
the Rose] is nowe toumed into the newe Frcnche tong.
Maintes gentes client <?ue en songes Maintoiandiet, kansovngos
Ne sont que fables et mensonges Nesovnkottiblcs c mansougos ^
Mais on pmlt telz songcs songier Jfaysovnpevttezs5vngosoyngier
Que ne sont mye mensongier Kenesovnmyomansovngicr
Ayns sont apres bien apparant, §c. Aynsovntaprebienapparavnt, &c.
In M. the accent is illustrated by musical notes ; each accented
syllable corresponds to F of the bass, and each unaccented syllable
to the G below, so that accentuation is held to be equivalent to
ascending a whole tone. So far P. agrees with M., for he says
(book 1, ch. 56) " Accent in the frenche tonge is a lyftinge vp of
the voycc, vpon some wordes or syllables in a sentence, aboue the
resydue of the other wordes or syllables in the same sentence, so
that what socuer worde or syllable as they come toguyder in any
sentence, be sowned higher than the other wordes or syllables in the
same sentence vpon them, is the accent." The following are some of
832 TRENCH ORTIIOEPISTS OF XVI TH CENTURY. CHAP. VIII. $ 3.
TOES a toE, E toE a moE, fl. n'zt pas fort bon, 9'tt vn bit-n bon baton,
mon compaxon, a vizion, mon confrere, vit sajemEnt."
P. constantly admits the accent on the last syllable, M. says it is
a Norman peculiarity, which is very disagreeable, and proceeds
thus : " il faot premieremEnt EntEndre qe jamEs l'ac9Ent eleue, ne
se rmcontr' En la dErniere syllabe dEs dissyllabiqes, ne polisylla-
biqes. E qe le ton declinant ou 9irconflExe, ne se treuue point q'En
la penultime syllabe, si E!!' Et long' E la dErniere brieue, pouruu q'
Elle ne soEt point tErmine' En e brief: car allors il y peut auenir
diuErsite de ton, selon la diuEr*' assiete du vocable. . . . car il faot
EntEndre qe IE' monosyllabes En notre lange, font varier IE' tons d*
aocuns vocables dissyllabiqes, ny n'ont eu* mEmes aocun ton stable."
fo. 133 a.
Palsgrave says: "Generally all the wordcs of many sillables in
the frenche tong, haue theyr accent eyther on thcyr last sillable,
that is to say, sounde the laste vowell or diphthong that they be
written with, hygher than the other vowels or diphthongues com-
myng before them in the same worde. Orels they haue theyr accent
on the last sillable save one, that is to say, sounde that vowel or
diphthong, that is the last saue one hygher than any other in the
same worde co»zmyng before hym : and whan the redar hath
lyftvp his voyce at the souwdyng of the said vowel or diphthong,
he shal whan he cowmeth to the last sillable, depresse his voyce
agayne [compare supra p. 181, note, col. 2], so that there is no
worde through out all the frenche tonge, that hath his accent eyther,
on the thyrde sillable, or on the forth syllable from the last, like as
diuerse wordes haue in other tonges : but as I haue sayd, eyther on
the very last sillable, orels on the next sillable onely. And note
that there is no worde in the frewche tong, but he hath his place
of accent certaine, and hath it nat nowe vpon one sillable, nowe vpon
another. Except diucrsite in signification causeth it, where the
worde in writtyng is alone." Book I. chap. Iviii.
B. is very peculiar ; he begins by saying : " Sunt qui contendant
in Francica lingua nullum esse accentibus locum," which shews, in
connection with the diversity of opinion between P. and M., that
the modern practice must have begun to prevail. Then he proceeds
thus: "Sunt contra qui in Francica lingua tonos perinde vt in
Graeca lingua constituant. Magnus est vtrorumque error : quod
mihi facile concessuros arbitror quicunque aures suas attente con-
suluerint. Dico igitur Francicaj linguae, vt & Graecae & Latinae,
duo esse tempera, longum vnum, alterum breue: itidemqw*? tres
tonos, nempe, acutum, grauem, circumflexum, non ita tamen vt in
illis linguis obseruatos. Acuunt cnim Graeci syllabas turn longas
turn breues, & Latinos idem faccre magno consonsu volunt Gram-
matici, quibus plane non assenlior. Scd hac dc re alias. Illud
autem certo dixerim, sic occurrere in Francica lingua tonum acutum
cum tempcre longo, vt nulla syllaba producatur quao itidem non
attollatur : nee attollatur vlla quoo non itidem acuatur, ac proinde sit
cadem syllaba acuta quao product a &, eadem grauis quae con-epta. Sed
tonus vocis intentioncm, tempu? productionem vocalis indicat ....
CHAP. VIII. § 2. FRENCH ORTHOEPISTS OF XVI TH CENTURY. 833
Ilia verb productio in Francica lingua etiam in monosyllabis ani-
maduertitur, qure cst propria vis accentus circumflexis." B. there-
fore seems to confuse accent and quantity, as is the case -with so
many -writers, although he once apparently distinguishes an accented
from an unaccented long syllable, thus in entendement, he says that
although the two first are naturally long, the acute accent is on the
second; whereas it would be on the last in entendement Ion, on
account of the added enclitic. He lays down important rules for
quantity, and without repeating them here, it will be interesting to
gives his examples, marking those which he objects to1. Wrong
mestresse' messe feste propheste mlsericorde parole. Right nials-
tresse messe faicte prophete miserf corde parole ; ic veu, tu veux,
il veut ; veu votum, veux vota ; bcuf beufs, neuf ncufs, eulx, ceulx ;
f\t fecit, fist faceret, rut fuit, fust esset, eut habuit eust haberet, est,
rost, tost, plaist placet, pliist plueret, et et, plaid contentio iudicalis,
pleut placuit, plut pluit ; ie meur morior, tu meurs morerls, raeur
maturus, meurs maturt, meure matura, si ie dl, qui est ce. Itule 1,
misertcorde, entendement, envTe = en vie, envieux. Rule 2, en-
dormir, feindre, telndre, bonte, temporel, bon pats, sommS comme
donne bonne sonne tonne, consomme ordonne resonne' estonne,
songer besongne ; ennemi. Rule 3, almee fonduS velue ; mue nuS,
duS fie lie amiS joue louS moue noue alje, plalje ioije voije,
^nvoije ; muer nuer f ter Her iouer louer nouer, envoijer. Rule 4,
aultre, autant, haultain, haultement, haultalne, hault ^t drolct.
Rule 5, *=(z), iaser braise saison plaisir cause bise mise prisS oser
chose poser choisir loisir noise toise user ruse muse frise causera
osSra embrasera reposera choisira prisera, cuisine, usera, accusera,
excusera, usage, visage, camuse ; prisee accusee excusee [the last
e should evidently be £] ; peser gesir gesme ; trSze quatorze,
molsl, cramoisi, voistn cousin, voisine coustne. Rule 5 bis, alllS
bailie callle faille maillee paille sallle taille vaille. Rule 6,
passe, aimasse, oulsse. Rule 7, (* mute) haste Isle, biasing,
aimasme, esmeiite', esmouvoir, blesme mesm^, caresmg baptesme,
Sscrivlsme, seusmes, receumes, vismes, fismes, entendlsmes, Cosme ;
asne alesnS [erroneous in original], RosnS ; espSron esperonn^,
[erroneous in original], espier; est rost tost fust fist eust, hastS
taste testS beste estre malstre nalstre feste glste vlste crouste
vouste ; dosnotjer; Sste "pro verbo esse et pro estate," rostir rostS ;
nostre malson, vostrS ralson, ie suis vostre, patenostrd. Rule 8,
catalrre, catalrreux ; ferrer guerrS ferre pourrir, enterrer. Finally
U. notices the absence of accent in enclitics, and the final rising
inflection in questions, observing, in accord with Meigret, " cuius
pronuntiationis vsque adeb sunt obseruantes Normanni, vt etiam si
nihil interrogent, sed duntaxat negent aut afiirment aliquid, ser-
monis finem acute, non sine aurium oflfensione pronuntient."
P.'s rules amount to placing the accent on the penultim when the
1 Beza's treatise is now very acces- fortunately the editor sometimes cor-
sible in the Berlin and Paris reprint, reds the o'riginal in the text itself.
1868, with preface by A. Tobler. Un-
834 FRENCH ORTHOEPISTS OF XVI TH CENTURY. CHAI-. VIII. { 3.
last contains what is now mute e, and on the last in all other
cases. Both M. and P., make accent to be a rising inflexion of the
voice. The French still generally use such an intonation, but it
does not seem to be fixed in position, or constant in occurrence
upon the same word, bnt rather to depend upon the position of the
word in a sentence, and the meaning of the speaker. In modern
French, and apparently in older French (supra p. 331) there is
nothing approaching to the regular fixed stress upon one syllable of
every word, which is so marked in English, the Teutonic lan-
guages, and Sclavonic languages, in Italian, Spanish and Modern
Greek. The nature of the stress and the effect on unaccented
syllables differ also materially in different languages. In English
the syllables following the principal stress are always much more
obscure than those preceding it. This is not the case at all in
Italian. In Modern Greek, the stress, though marked, is nothing
like so strong as in English. Mr. Payne considers that the ancient
Xormans had a very strong stress, and that the syllables without
the stress, and which generally preceded it, became in all cases
obscure. "With the extremely lax notions which AVC find in all
ancient and most modem especially English writers, on the ques-
tions of accent, vocal inflexion, and stress, with its effect on quan-
tity, it is very difficult to draw any conclusions respecting ancient
practice. A thorough study of modern practice in the principal
literary languages of the world, and their dialects, seems to be an
essential preliminary to an investigation of ancient usage.
E. gives 12 dialogues in French and English with the pronuncia-
tion of such French words as he considers would occasion difficulty,
indicated in the margin. The following list contains all the most
important words thus phoneticised. The orthography both ordinary
and phonetic is that used by E.
jichepte ashcte, accoustrements ncoo-
tremans, aduancerez auaunsere, aiguillon
egeelleeoon, ainsi insce, m'ameine ma-
mene, d'A>iglois daunglez, ait 6, aucun
okun, aucttiie 6kune, au-ioitr-d' ha>/
oioordwee, Faulne lone, aultre otre,
aultrement dtreman, cCaultruy dotrwee,
I'ausmoniet lomouier, aiissi 6ssce,
autant otaun.
JBaillez bailie ballicz, baptize bateeze',
betognes bezoonics, blanct blauns, boeuf
beuf, boigte boite, bordeiire, bordurc,
boucfic booshe, botiilli boollce, bouillie
boollie, bracelets braselo, brillands
brilliauns, bnwlcr briiler.
Caillftte kalliette, eeinture sinturc,
cette ste, chair shcr, chauld shd, chesnaye
shen^yc, chettaulx shenos, cheuthure
sheuelurc, chenille sheueellie, chrtsticnt
kretiens, cignet secnct, cieux seeus cieus,
eotur keur, eoifcure coifure, col coo,
commands coommaunde, compaigiiic
oompanic, concfjiuoir coooscuuir, ccn-
noigsancc koonessance, corps cdr, cost'e
kdW, cousteau kooteo, comtera cootera,
crespe cr^pe, crespchts krdpelu, cure-
orcille curorcllic.
Dfbuoiw dcuoons, demanderons de-
maunderoons, denietler deraeler, de-
siettHcr deiuner, desnon'ent d^nooct,
dfspouillez depoolliez, diet dect, disner
decncr, doigts doi, doulte doote, doux
dod.
Enfants anfauns, enscignant anse-
nccaunt, enseignent ans<?uiet, Tenttnds
iantan, m'entortiller mantorteellier,
ttclwrcliee ekorshe'e. esconduire ^coon-
dweere, d'escarlate dekarlate, fescripray
lecreer^, csciiier equier, d'etgard d£gar,
degart (before a vowel), esgare egartf
m' esgratignez mdgrateeniez, esguiere
eguiere, I'esgttiser legu-yzer, exyuilles
egullies, Vesguillette fegeelliiJte, esleux
elux, estoigaez ^lor.ie, I'esmerattde leme-
rode, d'csparyncr de'parnier, etpaufleg
cpolle, espii'fflc c'peenglc, Ft
CHAP. VIII. $ 3. FRENCH ORTHOEPISTS OF XVI TH CENTURY. 835
Icpeenglere', esprit csprcct, cst e, qn'es-
taiit ketaun, estcs etc, etties <5tiez,
festomaeh lestomak, estriller e*treelier,
Vesturgeon l(?turgeon, I'esluy letwee,
esveillee enellic'e, esuentail cvantail,
mcxcusercs mcscuzcrd.
Fagots fagos, faillcnt fallict, fait
f«?t, faite fe't, fattldra fodra, faut-il
fo-tee, fenettre-s fenctres, ferets feres,
fffle fecllie, Jilleul feellicul, Jillcule
fcellicule, Jik fccz, fondementt foon-
demans, Francois Frauncez, fniiet
fr \veet, ftislaine futine.
Gaillardgalliard gauds gmaa,ffanehe
goshe, ge>ttilhomme ianteellioomme
yenoitlx, gcnoos, goust goot.
Hnbille abeelie, m'/iabiller mabecllier,
hastes hate, hatilte hot, heure cur,
hiersoir crsoir, homme oomme, Jtoitiu-ur
oonneur, hottppe hoope, huict weet,
I'huis luce, hitinains vmins, humbles
vmblc, Auutilitv vmecleeti.
D'icelui/ dcecelwee, qu'ils kce.
Jesus Christ Jcsu-krcct, ioya t<x ioyds.
Iiict lect, longs loon.
Madamoiselle madmoyzelle, main min,
maixlresse, metresse, maluaise nidudze,
mancheon maimshoon, marastrem'Matre,
meilleiir mellicur, meittes mcetc, melan-
cholic mclankolic, merveille mcrneilic,
mesme mdmc, mctsm€, monstres moontre',
morfonds morfoons,inoucheoi>- mooshoir,
mouillcr moolier, moult, moo.
Neantinoings ncaunmoins, nepveu
neueu, n'est ne, niepce niese, noeud neu,
nom noon, nostre ndtrc, nouwaute noo-
vcot6, nuict nweet, n'ottt ndunt.
Obmetotis omctoons, oeilltidees eul-
liade, (Kin-res enure, ostez otc.
Purapetz parap^z, parcure parurc,
paste p4te,iMifMM puitfe,jwtfjM«puiiM,
peigneoir pinioir, peiynez peiiiez, pieds,
pie, />/«?»»< pl^t, />/cu phi, plitstost plut6,
poietrine poitrecnc, poiynards poniars,
poignct poniet, pouldrenx poodrcns,
pour poor, prestts pretcs, prentz prcs,
prochains proshins, propitiation pro-
peesccassccon, pseaulau-s seoincs, puis-
sant pueessaunt.
Qtiatraitts kadrins.
Jiaccvtistrez racootrcz, reccit rcsn,
rww/a ran, rescowfurt recomfor, responce
reponse, respond re re'poondrc, rhe-ume
rume, rideaulx rccdco, royncz roonie,
ronds roons, rosin arin roomarin, royaulx
roy6s, rnbends ruban.
Sans sauns, sainct sint, sainte sintc,
saints sinz, sasle s&.le, sauutyarde souc-
gardc, syais se, seconds segoon, seiche
sdshe, »<?p< set, soeur seur, #ofc soo,
spiritnelx spcercctue.
Tailleur tallieur, tant taun, tantost
tauntot temps, tan tans, teste tcte, ^o#<
tot, touche tooshc, tousiours tooioor,
tout too, toutes toote.
J'ynse oonze.
Vcoir voir, reoy voy, twrfa vers, vestir
veteer, rw^w vetu, rt-w vu, veulx veuz,
vtv/ vee, vice vec.se, r <'»te vette [veete P],
vistement vcetcmant, ro/w voo.
At the close of the xvin th century Sir William Jones (Works
1799, 4to, i, 176) supposes an Englishman of the time to represent
"his pronunciation, good or bad," of French, in the following
manner, which he says is " more resembling the dialect of savages
than that of a polished nation." It is from an imitation of Horace
by Malhcrbe.
Law more aw day rcegycwrs aw nool otruh parcllyuh,
Onne aw bo law preeay :
Law crooellyuh kellay suli boushuh lays orellyuh,
Ay noo laysuh crecay.
Lull povre ong saw cawbawn oo luh chomuh lull couvruh
Ay soozyet aw say Iwaw,
Ay law gawrdub. kee velly 6 bawryayrub dyoo Loovrub
Nong dayfong paw no rwaw !
The interpretation may be left to the ingenuity of the reader, and
the orthography may be compared to the following English-French
and French English, in Punch's Alphabet of 25 Sept., 1869.
M ay oon Mossoo kee ponx Iweeraaym tray
Bowkoo ploo boug-regardong ker vraymong ilay !
N iz e Ninglicheman ! Rosbif ! ! Olrai!
Alilor ! Dani ! Comme il tourne up son Nose ! 0 maie ai'e ! I
836 A FUEXCII OllTHOGRAPHER OF XVTH CENT. CHAP. VIII. $ 3.
Since the above pages "were in type, I have been favoured by Mr.
Payne with a full transcript of that part of the Mag. Coll. Oxford
MS. Xo. 188, (supra p. 309, n. 1), which contains the 98 rules for
French spoiling, partially cited by M. F. Genin in his Preface to the
French Government reprint of Palsgrave. This MS. is of the XT th
century, but the rules appear to have been much older. They in-
cidentally touch upon pronunciation, and it is only those portions of
them which need here be cited. The numbers refer to the rules.
E.
"1. Diccio gallica dictata habens
primam sillabam vel mediam in E.
stricto ore pronunciatam, requirit hanc
literam 1. ante E. verbi gratia bien.
chicn. rien. piere. miere. et sirailia."
Here is a distinct recognition of a
"close e," and the examples identify
the sounds inpere, mere, now open, but
close according to the orthoepists of
the xvi th century, with the vowel in
bien, chiett, rien, which therefore tends
to confirm the opinion expressed above
p. 829, that en was not then nasalized
in the modern sense. " 2. Quando-
cumque hec uocalis. E. pronunciatur
acute per se stare debet sine huius .1.
processione verbi gratia .beuez. tenez.
lessez." As each example has two
syllables in f, it is difficult to say
whether the rule applies to one or both
and hence to understand the meaning
of " acute e." The last e in each is
generally regarded as ''masculine,"
but the hrst in " beuez, tenez," was the
the "feminine" and in "lessez" the
"open" according to other writers.
Nor is this obscurity much lightened
by the following rules : " 3. Quamvis E.
in principio alicuius sillabe acute pro-
nunciatur in fine anterioris sillabe I.
bene potest preponi vt bies. priez. lez.
affiez &c." Here if bics = biais, we
have the same mixture of masculine
and open e as before. The two next
rules seem to call the " feminine e,"
that is, the modern e mute, a " full e."
"4. Quandocumque adiectiuum feme-
nini generis terminat in .E. plene pro-
nunciata gcminabit ee. vt tres honouree
dame. 5. Quamvis adiectiuum mas-
culini generis terminet [in ?] E plene
pronunciatum non geminabit .E. vt
treshonoure sire nisi ad differenciam
vne Comitee anglicfe a shire. Vu
comite anglice a counte 6.
Quamvis adiectiuum masculini generis
non terminet in E. Vt vn homme
vient. homme adiectiuum tamen femi-
nini generis terminabit in simplici cum
se implere [?] pronunciatur vt meinte
feinme vne femme." There can be no
doubt that e feminine was fully pro-
nounced, but how far it differed from
the e "stricto ore," and e "acute pro-
nunciatum," it is not possible to elicit
from these curt remarks. It is observ-
able that eo and e are noted as indifferent
spellings in certain words now having
the " muto-guttural e." " 8. Item ille
sillabe. ie, ce. ieo. ceo. indifferenter
possunt scribi cum ceo vel ce sine o."
S.
"12. Omnia substantiua terminancia
per sonum .S. debent scribi cum .S. vt
signurs lordes. dames ladyes." This
plural s was therefore audible, but the
writer immediately proceeds to point
out numerous exceptions where z;was
written for *, as 13. in gent, plural
yettts or yentz, 14. in Jilz, 15. or x for s
in deux loiafo, 16. or the common con-
traction 9 for us in «09=«ow«, 17. in
nos vos from noster vc&ter, either s or z
may be used. In all these cases it
would however appear that (s) was
actually heard, and if any meaning is
to be attached to "aspiration" we
must suppose that nn (s) was sounded
in the following case: "18. "Item
quandocumque aliqua sillaba pronun-
ciatur cum aspiracione ilia sillaba debet
scribi cum s. et t. loco aspiracione verbi
gratia est fest pleist." The next is
obscure. " 19. Item si .d. scribitur
post .E. et .M. immediate sequitur d.
potest mutari in s." In 21. 93. and
94. we tind s mute in Jisines, dwesma,
mandasmes, and probably by 96. in feist
(oust, and possibly also in : " 73. Item
in verbis presentis et preteriti temporum
scribetur. st. a pres I e. o. v. com bap-
tiste fist est test lust &c.," though this
partially clashes with 18.
U after L, M, N.
" 23. Item quandocumque hec litera
1. ponitur post A. E. et 0. si aliquod
consonans post 1. \sequitur 1. quasi v.
debet pronundari verbi gratia, malnie
CHAP. VIII. $ 3. A FRENCH ORTHOGRAPHER OF XV TH CENT. 837
nri soule. loialmeut bel compaigneoun."
This does not mean that al, was pro-
nounced (ay), but that it was pro-
nounced as au was pronounced, and this
may have been (ao) as in Meigret or
(00) as in other orthoepists of the six-
teenth century. With this rule, and
not with S, we must connect : " 67.
Item aliquando s. scribitur et vsonabitur
cum ascun sonabitur acun," aucun ? as
M. Genin transcribes. "36. Item iste
sillabe seu dicciones quant grant De-
mandant sachant et huiusmodi debent
scribi cum simplici .n. sine .v. sed in
pronunciatione debet .v. proferri &c."
This can scarcely mean that an was
pronounced as if written aun with au
in the same sense as in the last rule
cited. It must allude to that pro-
nunciation of an as (aun) to which
Palsgrave refers and which introduced
an English (aun). supra p. 826, col. 1,
and therefore confirms the older Eng-
lish accounts.
Oy and E.
"26. Item moy. toy. soy. possunt
scribi cum e. vel o. per y. vel I in-
differenter. — 58. Item in accusatiuo
singular! scribetur me in reliquis casibus
moy." This, together with Barcley's
names of the letters, p. 805, is well
illustrated by the curious passage from
Sylvius, p. 824.
Final Consonants.
" 27 Item quandocumque aliqua
dictio incipiens a consonant* sequitur
aliquam diccionem terminantem iu con-
sonant* in racionibns pendentibus [in
connected phrases] consonans interioris
diccionis potest scribi. Sed in pro-
nunciacione non proferri vt a pres
manger debet sonari a pre manger. —
29. Item 1. M. N. R. T. C. K. quam-
vis consonans subsequitur bene possunt
sonari per se vel per mutacionem litere."
Does this mutation refer to the follow-
ing ? "51. Item scias quod hec
litere C. D. E. F. G. N. P. S. et
T. Debent mutari in sono in strictura
c. ante uocalem vt clerici. clers et debet
in gallico clers rudi homines ruds
homines et debet sonari ruz homines.
bones dames debent bon dames et
tune .u. sonari solempne vyfs hounte
[homme P] loget vis homme et sic De
alijs. — 52. Item quando ista diccio
graunt sight magnitudinem adjungitur
cum feminino genere ita vt e sit sequens
t. mutatur in D. vt grandc dame grandc
charge." Observe this xvth century
use of English sight for great, as an
adjective. — "53. Item quando grant
adiungitur masculine generi vt grant
seignour vt quando signat confessionem
non mutabitur t. in D. quamuis E.
sequitur vt iay grante."
GOT.
" 39. Item quandocumque hec liters
.n. scribitur immediate post g. quamuis
sonet ante £. non deoet immediate
prescribi vt signifiant &c. — 40. Item si
.n. sonat g. et non subsequitur bene
potest A immediate prescribi. — 41.
Item seignour ton seignour son seignour.
— -92. Item quandocumque .n. sequitur
I in media diccione in diuersis sillabis
g debet interponi vt certaignement be-
nignement &c. sed g non debet sonari."
All these seem to refer awkwardly and
obscurely to (nj).
GTJ, QU.
" 46. Item qi qe quant consueuerunt
scribi per k sed apud modernos mutatur
k. in q. concoraent cum latino I k.
non reperitur in qu qd' quis sed I. —
54. Item posr G. vel E. quamuis v
scribatur non debet sonari vt quatre
guorre. Debent sonari qatre gerre."
Words Like and Unlike.
" 50. Item diuersitas stricture facit
Differentiam aliquam quamuis in voce
sint consimiles verbi gratia ciel seel
seal celee ceele coy quoy moal moel
cerf serf teindre. tenir attendre [Genin
has: teindre tendre tenir attendre]
esteant esteyant aymer amer foail lei
stal [Genin : feal] vcele viel veile veile
ville vill' [Genin : veele viel veile ville
vill] brahel breele erde herde euerde
essil huissel asscl nief neif suef noef[Ge-
nin : soef ] boaile. baile bale balee litter
htere fornier forer forier rastel rastuer
mesure rnescire piel peel berziz berzi
grisil greele grele tonne towne neym
neyn." The transcript was made by
Mr. Parker of Oxford, but the proof
has not been read by the original;
Genin certainly often corrected as he
edited ; here the transcript is strictly
followed. — " 86. Item habetur diuersitaa
inter apprendre prendre et reprendre
oez ocps vys et buys kunyl et kenil.
— 90. Item habetur diuersitas inter
estreym strawe et estreyn hansel. — 91.
Item inter daym et dayn."
These seem to be all the passages bearing upon the present dis-
838 BULLOKAR'S PHONETIC WRITING. CHAP. VIII. § 4.
cushion. They arc not numerous, nor very important, nor always
very intelligible, but they seem all to point to such a previous state
of pronunciation of French, as our English experience would lead us
to suppose might have preceded that of the xvi th centuiy as so
imperfectly colligible from the writings of contemporary orthoepists.
It should also he mentioned that the Claudius llolyland whose
French Littelton is described on p. 227, note, under date 1609, is
called Ifollilandm a previous edition of the same book, dated 1566,
in the British Museum. This is 3 years before Hart's book, and as
this older edition also contains the passage cited supra p. 228, note,
saying that the English seem to Frenchmen to call their u like you,
and to name q Iciou, whereas the Frenchmen pronounce like the
Scotch u in gud, while Hart gives iu as the English sound, and
identifies it with the Scotch and French vowels (see especially p. 796,
note, col. 1, [~88]) — we are again led into uncertainty as to the
sound that Hart really meant, and to consider that the (iu) sound,
though acknowledged by no orthoepist before Wilkins, may have
penetrated into good society at a much earlier period. Again, the
confusion of spelling in JZo/V/band and JTolliband., reminds us of
Salesbury's identification of holy and holly (supra p. 779, 1. 2 from
bottom). And lastly it should be mentioned that this name is but
a translation, and that the author's real name, as he writes it else-
where, is Desainliens (under which his works are entered in the
British Museum Catalogue) being the same as Livet's de Saint-Lien,
or a Santo Vinculo (supra p. 33, 1. 8 from bottom). The Latin
work there cited is not in the British Museum, but as its date is
1580, and the 1566 edition of the French Littelton there preserved
does not differ sensibly from that of 1609 here quoted, this occa-
sions no incompleteness in the present collections from French
Orthoepists of the xvi th century.
§ 4. William Bullokar' s Phonetic Writing, 1580, and the
Pronunciation of Latin in the xvith Century.
Bullokar concludes his Book at Large with a prose chapter be-
tween two poetical ones. The poetry is so bad that the reader will
be glad to pass it over. The prose contains a little information
amidst an overpowering cloud of words ; and as a lengthened speci-
men of this important contribution to the phonetic writing of the
xvi th century is indispensable, I shall transliterate his Chapter 12.
There is some difficulty in doing so. Long a, e, y, o are lengthened
by accents thus a, e, y, 6 when they apparently mean (aa, ee, «Y,
oo), and i is said to be lengthened by doubling as iy, yi, when it
would also be («) according to the only legitimate conclusion at
which I could arrive in treating of Bullokar's pronunciation of this
sound, pp. 114, 817, note. The mention of this combination iy, yi,
which amounts to a reduplication of i, although I have not found any
instance in which it had been used by Bullokar, and the constant
omission of any distinction between long and short f, confirm the
CHAP. vill. $ 4. BULLOKAR'S PHONETIC WRITING. 839
former theory that ho called long * («'). In the present transcript
only such vowels are marked long as Bullokar has actually so
marked, or indicated by rule, as (uu, yy). Bullokar' s doubled
consonants, though certainly pronounced single, have also been
retained. Bullokar has also a sign like Greek f which he uses for
both « and 2, but which he identifies with «. It will be trans-
literated (s) or (z) according to circumstances. Bullokar's gram-
matical "pricks and strikes" are entirely omitted. They have no
relation to the sound, and are quite valueless in themselves,
although he laid great store by them. On the other hand I have
introduced the accent mark, for which he has no sign. The title
of the chapter is left in ordinary spelling.
«[ The 12. Chapter.
Sheweth the vse of this amendment, by matter in prose
with the same ortography, conteining arguments for
the premisses.
Hiir-ra iz sheu'ed an ek'serswz of dhe amend'ed ortog'raft biifoor
sheu'ed, and dhe yys of dhe priks, stm'ks, and noots, for devmH'q
of sil'lab'lz akord't'q tuu dhe ryylz biifoor sheu'ed. "VVheer-m iz
tuu bii noot'ed, dhat no art, ck'serszYz, miks-tyyr, srens, or okkyy-
pas'ion, what-socver, iz mklyyd'ed in oon th«q oon'lt : but Hath
*n tt severa'l d/sttqk'st'onz el'cments, pr/n's»'p'lz, or devtz'tbnz, \>i
dhe whi'tsh dhe saam kunreth tuu m'z perfet yys. And bikauz'
dhe sz'q'g'l devi'z'/onz for iiq'lish spiitsh, aar at dhis dai so unper-
fetlt pzk'tyyred, hi dhe el'emcnts (whttsh wii ka'l let'terz) pro-
viVd'ed for dlie saam (az mai appiir1 plain'l* in dlu's foor-mer
treet't's) It iiav set furth dh/s wurk for dhe amend'iuent of dhe
saam : wlu'tsh It noop w/1 bii taa'k'n in gud part akkord'i'q tuu
m* mcen'/q : for dhat, dhat it sha'l sav tshardzlrez in dhe elder
sort, and sav greet tmn in dhe juth, tuu dhe greet komod'*t»
of a'l estaats*, un'tuu whuum it iz nes'csari', dliat dhecr bii a
knoou'ledzh of dheir dyyt?", un'tuu God tshiif-1/, and dhen dheir
dyyt* oon tuu an udh'er : tn knoou'tq of whi'tsh dyyt* konstst'etli
dhe nap't cstaat' of manz ItVf : for /g'norans kauz'eth man'*' tuu
goo nut of dhe wai, and dhat of a'l estaats', m whuum tg'norans
duuth rest: wheer-b* God iz greet'lt dz's'pleez'ed, dhe konron
kwt'etnes of men nmd-ered: greet komon welths devml'ed,
madzh'/straats dis-obei'ed, and mfcr'ibrz desp«z'ed: pr/vat gain
and ecz sowht and dhcer-bi a kom-on wo wrowht.
And az dhe dzhudzlrrncnt of dhe konron welth and wo, duuth
not li in prt'vat personz, (and spcs'm'llt of dhe inferior sort,) Jet
owht dheer tuu bii m evert oon a kaar of m'z dyyt?', dhat niz
prt'vat ItVf bii not kon'tran tuu dhe kom'on kwretncs, and welth
of a'l men dzhcn'cra'llt, (and spcs'/a'llt of dhe wel mmd'ed sort,
whuu aar tuu bii boor'n w/dha'l- m sum respckts* for dheir t'g-no-
rans, when it reetslreth not tuu dhe giiv/q okkaz'ion of l?Yk offens'
in udh'er : for whuu kan wash H/Z nandz kleen of a'l fa'lts ?
And syyerlt (m m* opj'n'«bn) az fa'lts nav dheir biigm'iq of dhe
840 BULLOKAR'S PHONETIC WHITING. CH\P. VIII. § 4.
f^'rst fa'l of Ad am, so iz dhe saara enkrees'ed bt ig-norans : dhowh
sum wuuld ter'm it tun bii dhe mudh-er of god'lmes : for if men
weer not ig'norant, but did knoou wheer-m tryy feli's'ttt did
konsj'st, dliei wuuld not fa'l m'tuu soo man'* erorz, tuu di's-knt'et
dheir nu'radz, and enda'n'dzher dheir bod'tYz for tran'si'tori tht'qz,
and suartiYmz for ver't triflz. But sum wii sai, a'l tht'qz in dhis
world aar tran-sitori, whi'tsh It wi'l konfes-, az tuutsh't'q a'l
kree'tyyrz and ek'sersiYzez in dhe saain.
Jet dhe gift of spiitsh and wriYt't'q iz liYk'liest tuu kontiiryy
with dhe last, az loq az dheer iz an'i bii'i'q of man : and for dhat,
it iz dhe spes'ia'l gift of God, wheer-bt wii bii tnstrukt'ed of uur
dyy'ti'z from turn tuu tiYm, booth nuu, nav biin, and sha'l bii az
loq az dheer iz an't bii'i'q of man, let us yyz dhe saam th dhe
per'fetest yys, for eez, prof'it, and kontm'yyans, whitsh dhi's
amend'ment wil perfoo'r'm m iiq'l/sh spiitsh, and Htn'dereth not
dhe reed'tq and wrtVt'tq of udh'er laq'gadzhez : for li nav left uut
no let'tcr biifoor in yys. And dhowh wii duu sum- what var*' from
udb/er nas'ionz in dhe naam'iq of sum let'terz, (spes-j'a'lle wheer
wii nav dtf'fertq suundz in vois,) jet dheer iz no fa' It in. it, as loq
az wii yyz naamz agrii't'q tuu uur ooun laq'gadzh : and in udh'er
laq'gadzhez, let us yyz naamz akkord't'q tuu dhe suund of dhe saam
laq'gadzh, dhat wii wuuld leer'n, if dhei bii provud'ed of sufts'ient
let'terz : and if dhe ortog'raf/ for dheir laq'gadzh bii unperfet, whuu
niid tuu bii offend'ed, t'f wii (for spiid'i lee'r'ntq) yyz ft'g-yyrz and
naamz of let'terz, akkord'i'q tuu dhe suundz of dheir spiitsh.
Dhe Lat'm mai remain* az it duuth, bikauz* it iz yyz'ed in so
man't kun'trtVz, and dhat buuks print'ed in liq'land mai bii yyz'ed
in udh'er kun'tri'z, and ItVk-wit'z dhe prmt'iq in udh'er kun'tni'z,
mai bii yyz'ed niir : but if a teetsh'or (for dhe eez of a juq iiq'li'sh
lee'r'nor of dhe Lat'i'n) duu ad dhe strii'k tuu <?. g. i. v.1 bikauz' of
dheir dtverz severa'l suundz, and naam th az it weer but oon
let'er, az th : and sai dhat : u : after q iz syyperflyyus : 2 and
tsha'ndzh :z: for :«: so suund 'ed biitwiin' twuu vuu'elz, whuu
kuuld dzhust'lt f/i'nd fa'lt with-a'l? when dhe Eat-in t'z so suund'ed
bt us iiq'h'sh : whitsh unperfetnes must bii maad plain bt oon wai
or udh'er tuu a lee'r'nor and must bii duunn eidh'er bt per'fet
ft'g-yyr of per'fet naam agrii'iq tu HIZ suund in a word, or bt dub''l
naam'iq of let'terz dub''l suund'ed : udh'erwttz, dhe lee'r'nor
must of neses'sitt leer'n bt root, ges, and loq yys : az uur nas'ion
waz driven tu duu in lee'r'm'q of iiq'h'sh spiitsh whi'tsh waz
nard'er tuu bii lee-r'ned (dhowh nii Had dhe suund and yys
dheer-of from m'z tirfanst) dhan dhe Lat'rn, wheer-of nii un'derstuud
never a word, nor skant nii-ardd an'i word dheer-of, suund'ed in
a'l HIZ ItVf biifoor- ; dhe rez''n neer-of waz, bikauz' dhe let'terz
in yys for Lat-in, did a'l'moost fur'nish even* severa'l dmz'ibn in
dhe saam spiitsh : eksep'tiq dhe dub''l suund'ed lett'erz afoor'-said :
1 Bullokar uses c', g\ v' for (s, dzh, 2 Bullokar writes q alone for qu in
T), and j, for (dzh). Italics here in- the sense of (kw) or rather (ku>).
dicate ordinary spelling.
CHAP. VIII. $ 4. BULLOKAR S PHONETIC WRITING.
whitsh dub-'l and treb-'l smmd'iq (no duut) gryy1 bi korrup'tiq
dhe saam from tiim tuu turn, bi xidher nas'ionz, or bi dhe Lat'inz
dhemselvz' nu'q'g'led with uth'er nas-ionz : for (li suppooz') dhe
/tal'-ian duuth not at dhis dai maak :i: a kon'sonant biifoor' an1*
vmrel, and giiv un'tuu it dhe suund of : dzh : az wii iiq'lish duu
aTwaiz in dhat plas ; but maak'eth it a siHab'l of it-self, az in
dhis word :iacob: of thrii siHab'lz iu Lat'in: iacolus of foou'r
sil laVlz ; and wii iiq'lish sai, dzhak'ob : of twuu sd'lab'lz,
dzhakob'us of thrii sil'lab'lz ; and in miir iiq'lish : Dzhaaraz : of
oon siHab'l ; dhe /tal'ian a'l'so for dhe suund of uur : dzh: wriit'eth
gi : whitsh iz not yyz'ed in dhe Lat'in bwt \g: oon'li for dhooz
twuu suundz of ,g, and, dzh : or, i, biifoor a, o, u, and sunvtiim
biifoor' ,e, in Lat'in : bt whitsh wiimai aTso ges, dhut ,c, in Lat'm
at dhe biigin'iq Had dhe suund of ,k, oon-li, for dhat, dhat dhe
Lat'in Hath dhe suund of : k : and noo udh/er let'ter riild'cd dhat
suund, but ,c, oon'li in dhe Lat'in : ekssept' :qu: suplred dhe ruum
sum ti/m : for dhe Lat'in reseiv* not ,k, in'tuu dhe num'ber of dheir
let'terz. And for dhe nis'iq suund of ,<?, (thownt radh'er tuu bii
krept in bi lit*'l and lit-'l) dhe Lat in was sufis'i'entli proviid-ed bi
dheir let'er ,*, whuuz suund wii iiq-lish duu moost tiimz m dhe
Lat'tii, and in uur o'ld ortog'rafi, yyz in dhe suund of ,z, when ,*,
kum'eth biitwiin* twuu vmrelz : whitsh ,s, iz thowht tu bii no
Lat'in let'ter : and dheer-foor it mai bii thowht dhat dhe Lat'in
rint'li suund'ed d/d not jiild so groon iq a suund in dheir his'iq
suund of : s.
And for uur thrii suundz yyz-ed in ,v, dhe Frentsh duu at dhis
dai yyz oon'li twuu un'tuu it : dhat iz, dhe suund agiii'iq tuu mz
o'ld and kontin-yyed naam, and dhe suund of dhe kon'sonant ,«-•,
wheer-bi wii mai a'l'so ges, dhat dhe Lat'in at dhe biigin'iq yyzed
,v, for dhe suund of dhe kon-sonant: and yyz-ed :«: for dhe sound
of dhe vuu'el.
But Huu-socvcr dub*'l or trcb''l suund'iq of let'erz kaam in :
whi iz it not lau'ful tuu cnkrees- let'terz and fig-yyrz, when suundz
in spiitsh aar enkrees-ed ? for spiitsh waz kauz of let'terz : dhe
whitsh whuu-soever f/rst inveut'ed, Hii Had a regard tuu dhe
diviz'ionz dhat mint bii maad in dhe vois, and waz w»Tiq tuu
proviid' for even of dhem, az wel az for oon, or sum of dhem :
and if (sins dhat tiim) dhe suundz in vois Hav biin fuund tuu bii
man'i moo and diverz, amoq' sum udh'er pii'p'l, whi shuuld not
let'terz bii aksept'ed, tuu furm'sh dhat laq'ga:1zh whitsh iz prop-'r
tuu a god'li and sivil nas'ion of kontin-yya'l guver'nment, az
dhj^s uur nas'/on iz? and dhe bet'er iz, and ev'cr sha'l bii if leer'niq
(with Godz gras) flurish in dhe saam : dhe gruund of wli^li
lee'r'niq, and dhe yys and kontm yyans dheer-of iz let'terz, dhe
1 Bullokar writes (igre'w, Ihre'w." llth Chap, he marks as synonymous
lie represents (ii) by e', and (u) by the sig7is : eV, e'«, v, u. e'w. Hence
v or u with a small semicircle below his gre'w, thrc'w = {gr^'»
which may be indicated by Italics. have been so transciioed.
Then after distinctly referring his
simple v or u to French (yy), in his l Misprinted (reseui).
M
842 BULLOKAR'S PHONETIC WRITING. CHAP. VIII. § 4.
un-perfetnes wheer-of over-thryy man'i gud wits at dheir biigin'iq
and waz kanz of loq Him lost in dhem dhat spiidd best.
Dlie Lat'in waz moost-eez'i tuu us iiq'h'sh tun bii lee'r'ned first,
biikauz1 of xxj. let'terz, xiij. or xiiij. weer perfetli perfet, agrii'iq
in naam and suund, and no let'ter mispkvsed, syyperflyyus, or
suund-ed, and not wriit'n, eksept- in abrevias'ionz, and eksept' bi
mis-yys (az li taak it) wii iiq'lish suund-ed ignarus az iqnarus :
magnm az maq'nus. A'l'so lignum az lig'num, and so of udlrer
wordz, wheer a vuu'el kaam nekst biifoor* : g : in oon sil'lab'l, and
:n: biigan- an udlrer siHab'l fol'oouz'q : a'l'so dhe un-per'fet
let'terz of dub*'l or treb''l suund in Lat'm, Had oon of dhooz
suundz, agrii'iq tuu dhe naam ov dhem, so dheer want'ed but fiv
or sz'ks fig*yyrz or let'terz tuu furnish everi severa'l dwz'ion of
dhe vois in dhe Lat'm, az wii iiq'l«'sh suund dhe saam : wh/tsh bii
dheez, c1 g' \ v »' x (tuu bii suppooz'ed radlrer ab-yyz'ed b»
tsha'ndzh of tmn, dhan so un-ser'tein at dhe biigm'zq,) biisiidz-
dhz's, dhe Lat'in nath dhe aspiiras't'on or let'ter (A) veri siil'dum
aft'cr an-i kon'sonant in oon sj'l'lab'l, and dhat aft'er :t: in dhe
suund of :th: oon'h' and after :<?: in dhe suund of :k: oon'li, and
aft'er :r: in dhe suund of :r: oon'K, in a feu wordz dem'ved from
dhe griik : neidh-er nath dhe Lat'in dhe suund of, tsh. ii. uu. sh.
dh. w. wh. j, (nor dhe suund of the thrii ha'lf vrurelz, '1. 'm. 'n.
in dhe pcr-fet suund of iiq'l/sh spiitsh) neidh'er in s/q.g'l let ter,
s?'l*lab'l, nor suund in word : a'l whitsh aar verikonvon in iiq'lish
spiitsh.
AVheer-for dhe Lat'm tectsh'orz, with Lat'in ortog'rafi, did not
(nor kuuld) suffis'ientli fur-n/sh iiq-h'sh spiitsh with let'terz, bwt
patsh'ed it up az wel az dhei kuuld (or at dhe leest, az wel az dhei
wuuld) but nothiq per'fet for iiq'lish spiitsh, az appiireth bi dhe
foor-mer trce'tis, so dhat of, xxxvij. severa'l diviz'ionz in vois
for iiq'lish spiitsh,2 oon'li dhecz siks, a. b. d. f. k. x. weer per'fetli
per-fet, and dheer-bi xxxi diviz'ionz in vois nnperfetli fur'nished :
wheer-of sum aar ut'erli want'iq, sum dub''l or treb''l suund'ed,
and sum mis-naanred, biisii'd* sum mis-platis'ed, sum wrii't'n, and
not suund'ed, and sum suund'ed dhat aar not wrii't'n. Whitsh
un-per'fetnes maad dhe nat'iv iiq'lish tuu spend loq tiim in lee'r'niq
tuu reed and wriit dhe saam (and dhat tshiif'li bi root) nol'p'n bi
kontin-yya'l ek'serstiz biifoor- Had in niz cerz, bi nii'ariq
udh'er, and bi niz ooun yys of speek'iq whitsh nii waz fain
tuu leen moor untuu', dhan tu dhe giid'iq of dhe o'ld ortog'rafi,
so far un-per'fet for iiq'lish spiitsh : whitsh Help of ek'sersiiz
biifoor- shcu'ed in dhe nat'iv iiq'lish, dhe stra'n'dzher was
ut'terli void of, biisiid' sum stra'ndzh diviz'ionz of suundz in
vois in iiq'lish spiitsh, amoq' stra'n'dzherz, ut'terli' un-yyz'cd:
1 Bullokar's 37 letters as given in his a second enumeration he adds £, ph, r'
eleventh chapter will he found supra p. = (k, f, 'r).
37, 1. 19 from bottom. Several of his
letters are in duplicate, for the purpose 3 Bullokar's signs for (s, d/h, dzh,
of keeping his spelling like the old, and 11, v) respectively, the second and third
making changes chiefly by points. In being the sanif.
CHAP. VIII. § 4. ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION OF LATIN. 843
wlutsh kauz'ed dhem at dlie first srat, not oon'h' tuu kast (The
buuk awai', but a'l'so tuu tlu'qk and sai, dliat uur spiitsh waz
so ryyd and barbarus, dliat it waz not tuu bii lee'rncd, bt wrtYt't'q
or prmt'/q : wlutsh. d&pair man'? of uur ooun nas'tbn (wtTt'q tuu
Icer'n) d«'d fa'l tirtuu : for dlic moor wtTt'q nii was tuu fol'oou dho
naam of dlic let'ter, dhe fard-er-of nil waz, from dhe tryy suund of
dhe word : and ad't'q niir-untuu' an un-pas'tent and un-dz'skreet'
teetsh'or, man-i gud w/ts weer ovcr-throou'n tn dlic biigm't'q,
whuu (udh'crwt/z mint nav gon foo'rward, not oon'liYn reed't'q
and wrat'/q dlieir nat't'v laq-gadzh, but a'l'so (b* dhe abtTttt of
dheir friindz) prosiid'ed in greet'er duu'tqz, tuu dheir ooun profit
and stei in dhe konron welth a'l'so : of wh/tsh sort, weer dhe juth
of noo'b'l blud, and sutsh az Had parents of greet tibil'iti : whuuz
par'ents (throwh tend'er luv1) kuuld not hard'lt enfors' dhem tuu
treed dhat pain-ful maaz : and dhe .ruth fzYnd't'q ft nard, and dhcer-
bt Had noo delmt' dheer-m, took an'i dhe leest okkaz-j'on tuu bii
ok'kyyp/ed udh'erwtYz wheer-bt knoou'ledzh waz lak'i'q in sutsh,
m whuum dhe kom'on welth (for dheir abtTitt' and krcd'/t) re-
kw/rred moost, and sutsh az b&' a'l reez''n m^nt bii 1/nts tuu gtVd
udh'er, and steiz tu up-no'ld udh'er, nav biin drt'v'n man'i t»mz
tuu bii geVd'ed bt udh'er dheir far-mfertbrz : whuu (for neses-siti
or udher okkaz^bn) man'i t/Vmz ab-yyz- duu'i'qz pr/vat, and sum--
tttm pertain'j'q tuu dhe kom'on welth, whttsh iz tshiif-b' maintein'od
b» lee'r'nzq (Godz gras biifoor- a'l th<qz prefer-ed) : whitsh
lee'r'mq tn dhe «'nfer-«brz, kauz'eth dyy obei'd/ens towai-d* dhe
syyper'tbrz, and biHq tn dhe syyper'ibrz teecheth dyy guver'nment,
and f/tna'll» teetsh'jeth a'l estaats' tu Itv tn oon yyniti of dhe estaat*
of dhe kom'on welth, even' estaat' tn dheir degrii' and ka'l'tq,
not withuut* dhe partzk'yylar prof'tt, kwretnes, and saaf-gard of
evert estaat' : wheer-untuu' if /t nave ad'ed an't th/q be dhts mt
amend-ment of ortog'rafr, for dhe yys and prof'tt of lee-r'norz and
dhe saam akscpt'ed akkord'tqlt, H wtl not oon -It spiid't'l* tmprmt.
dhe Gram-ar, but a'l'so put nu nelp'/q Hand untuu. a nes'essari
Dik's/onari agrii'/q tuu dhe saam, tf God lend me ItYf, and dhat
li mai bii eez-cd tn dhe bur'd'n, dhat dyytt* bt nat'yyr kompel'eth
mii spesz'a'll/ tuu taak kaar of.
ENGLISH PKONUNCIATION OF LATIN IN THE XVITH CENTUIIY.
Information respecting this subject is given incidentally by Pals-
grave, Salesbury, Smith, Bullokar and Gill. Palsgrave generally
illustrates the French sounds by the Latin, "when pronounced
aright" (supra p. 59), implying that there was a wrong, and there-
fore perhaps a usual pronunciation, which is the one we most desire
to learn. By combining these authorities the result seems to be as
follows.
A aa, a, M ee, B b, C k, s, CH k, D d, dh, th, E ee, e, F, f,
G g, dzh, GN qn, H n, I ei, i, J dzh, K k, L 1, M m, N n, NG qg,
0 oo o, u, (E ee, P p, QU kw, E r, S s, z, T t, th, TH th, U, yy, u,
V v, X ks, Y=I, Z z.
1 By omission of the diacritics, this word is misprinted (lou).
844 ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION OF LAT1X. CHAP. VIII. § 4.
A may have been (a, a, oo), but probably (a) only.
JE, (E Palsgrave says (i, 10) "be written in latine and nat
sounded," i.e. I suppose, not sounded as diphthongs. It seems
clear from Smith (supra p. 121) that the real sound of JE, and
therefore probably of (E, was (ee).
C was (k) before a, 0, u and (s) before e, i according to
present custom, and probably (s) before a?, oe.
CH=(k) according to Bullokar, supra p. 842, 1. 19.
D. The only proper sound was (d), but we find Palsgrave saying
of French D (i, 30) : "D in all maner thynges confcrmeth hym to
the general rules aboue rehersed, so that I se no particular thyng
wherof to warne the lernar, save that they sounde nat d of ad in
these wordes, adullere, adoptidn, adoulcer, like th, as we of our
tonge do in these wordes of latine ath atljuuandum for ad adjuuan-
dum corruptly." I have assumed this th to mean (dh) as being
derived from d. But Salesbury writes (kwith) for quid.
E. Besides the regular sound of (ce, e), Salesbury shews that
(ii) had crept in occasionally, compare (liidzlr it}=legit, p. 767. I
do not find this mentioned by any other authority.
G=(g) before a, o, n and (dzh) before e, i, as at present. Both
Salesbury and Bullokar note and stigmatise the use of (qn) for GN,
which seems to have been in general use.
I short = («) throughout. I long = (ei) in Salesbury, (oi) in Gill
most probably. Whether Bullokar said (n) or (ci) depends on his
English pronunciation of long I. It is to be observed that he as
well as Smith (p. 112), does not admit the sound of (ii) in Latin.
Hence Bullokar' s sound of long /must have been quite distinct from
(ii), as (ii, ii} are at this day kept quite distinct in Iceland and
Teviotdale, in both cases perhaps by inclining («) towards (<?<?),
p. 544.
T, usually (t), but when final often (th) as (anrath) amat, ac-
cording to Salcsbury, see D. Palsgrave also finds it necessary to
say, in reference to the French word est : "if the next worde
folowyng begyn with a vowell, it shall be sounded et : but neuer est
sounding s, nor eth, soundynge t like th, for t hath neuer no suche
sounde in the frenche tonge," (i, 44), which seems to be directed
against this Latin usage.
TH=(th) see supra p. 842, 1. 19.
II vowel, when long seems to have been generally (yy) supra
p. 841. But Palsgrave seems to consider this wrong, and to prefer
(uu), supra p. 149. The short vowel could have been nothing
but (u, u).
EXAMPLES. — Latin spelling in Italics, pronunciation in Roman
letters.
Salesbury gives : agnus aq*nus, amat anrath, dederit ded'errth,
dei dee'ei, dico dei'ku, ego eg-u, ignis iq'nt's, Jesu Dzhee-zyy,
legit lirdzhrth, magnus maq'nus, qui k^ei, quid kwdth, sal saul,
sancius san'tus, sol sooul, tibi tei'bei, tollis toou'L's, tu tyy, vidi
veidei, but objects to every one of these pronunciations.
Bullokar writes, translating his symbols literatim : Cicero rheto-
CHAP. VIII. § 5. GILL'S PHONETIC WRITING. 845
rica singulos vicit, S/s'ero rethorika sjq-gyylooz vra/t, corcw non race
cucullum korvus non vo-se kyykuHum, p. 4. Georgius Gigas et
Gilbcrtus gerunt gladium ad extinguendum giblum germinantem in
gula Dzheordzhnis Dzhrgas ct G/lbertus dzherunt glad-Turn ad
eksti'qguen-dum gib-bum dzhermman-tcm m gyyla, p. 5. Injustus
jejunat jactuose non juxta juramentum Johannis mdzhus'tus dzhe-
idzhyynat dzhaktyyo-ze non dzhuks'ta dzhyyramen'tuni Dzhonan--
n/s p. 5. Invisus miser non delectatur placidis musis mvrzus mrzer
non delekta'tur plas'jcU's myyz/s, p. 6. Vitiosi judiciumfugiunt ob
punitionem stultitice suatvisio'zi dzhyyd/s'mm fyydzhzunt ob pyyn*-
sib'nem stultjs'tee syyec. Unus vestrum cumulavit huno acervum
yynus ves'trum kyymyyla-v/t nuqk aservum, p. 7. Thraso,
Thales, Thessalia, Thra'so, Tha-les, Thessa-b'a. Jgnarus, maynus,
lignum, f'qna-rus, maq'nus, b'q-nura. Bullokar in these examples
has neglected to use his accents which mark length.
Gill writes a few Latin names thus, the numbers refer to the
pages of his Logonomia : Julius Ccesar Dzhyylms Se'zar 43. Cicero
Ss'z'eroo 43, 85. Terentia Teren'tia 84. Crassus Kras'us 85.
Hippia H/p*/a 85. Sylla Sil'a 85. Qumtius Kmirsms 86. Venus
Ven-us 100. Cynthia Sin'th/a 101. Phoebe Eee'be 101. Charissa
Karis'a 101. Corydon Kor'/don 103. Pyrocles Piroo'kles 108.
The use of (ei) for long I, seems to guarantee the old use of (*V),
which may have been Bullokar's pronunciation. And the use of
(yy) for long U, seems to confirm the conjecture of its old use in
the same sound, supra p. 246, rather than (uu), because as (t»)
changed into (ei), so would (uu) have changed into (ou), whereas
(yy) is naturally preserved. This confirms to some extent the
remark on p. 583, note 8. The only other important point is the
non-development of si-, U- before a vowel, into (shi-), hereby con-
firming the absence of this development in English, supra p. 214,
§ 5. Alexander Gill's Phonetic Writing, 1621, with an
examination of Spenser's and Sidney's Rhymes.
Dr. Gill, born in the same year as Shakspcre, and occupying the
high literary position of head master of St. Paul's School, London,
at the time of Shakspere's death, must obviously be considered as
the best single authority for the pronunciation of the more educated
classes in Shakspere's lifetime. Hence it is necessary in these
examples to give prominence to what has fallen from his pen. "We
have had frequent occasion to lament that Dr. Gill has not ex-
plained the value of all his signs with sufficient clearness. The
reasons why I suppose his j to have been (oi), and his d and au to
have been (AA) will be found on pp. 115, 145.
The greatest difficulty in transcribing Dr. Gill's phonetic passages
arises from the carelessness of the printing. Dr. Gill has furnished
a list of Errata, which he requests may be corrected before reading,
but in some instances these contain no corrections at all, and they
846 GILL'S PHONETIC WRITING. CHAP. VIII. $ 5.
are exceedingly deficient. The commencing and concluding obser-
vations create difficulties :
" Syllable qua? natura sua communes sunt, possunt etiam indif-
ferentcr per vocales longas aut breves describi, vt (shal) aut (shAAl),
(dans) aut (dAAns), (bi bii, ded deed, whoom whuum, modher,
mudher, sai saai, mai maai, &c.) Quredam accentu variant, vt ibi
dictum est : itaque in his nil titubabis. Errata leuiora pneteribis :
cognita et agnita sic restitues Quinetiam characterum
penuriam in I, pro J, quoties opus refarcies. Denique capite 25 et
deinceps, accentuum notatio, longarum vocalium quantitati veniam
inveniet."
It is evident that owing to these errors much doubt must be felt
by a reader of the xixth century on many of the very points
respecting which precise information is desirable. I had en-
deavoured to correct errors by a reference to other occurrences of
the same word. But after much consideration I determined to
give a literal transcript of the text as it stands, as I have done
for Hart and Bullokar, correcting only the errors marked in the
errata and supplying the accent mark (•), so that the reader will
be able to form his own opinion. I have used («') for the short i,
believing it to have been the sound intended by Dr. Gill. See also
§ 7 of this Chapter. But I have let (i) stand for short * when it
appeared to be a misprint for ?=(ii).
Almost the only examples of phonetic writing as such, given by
Dr. Gill, are Psalms 62, 67, 96, 97, 104 according to the Authorized
Version, and as that version had only been published ten years
when his book appeared, these transcripts possess a peculiar interest
and are given at length.
The poetical examples are chiefly adduced to give instances of
rhetorical figures, and are principally taken from Spenser and
Sidney, — not one line from Shakspere being quoted throughout the
book, which need not excite surprise, as the first folio edition of
Shakspere' s plays did not appear till two years after the publication
of Gill's second edition. There are a few epigrams from Harring-
ton, a poem of "Withers, a song of Ben Jonson, and one or two
other songs cited. I have thought it best to give all the longer
quotations from Spenser's Faerie Queen in the order in which they
occur in the poem, and to collect the other quotations according to
the authors. "We have thus a very tolerable collection of literary
examples differing materially from the diy sticks furnished by
Hart and Bullokar. Their main interest, however, consists in their
being written phonetically by a man who was contemporary with
nearly all the writers, and who therefore was able to furnish us
with the pronunciation of English current in their time. "We shall
not go far wrong if we read like Dr. Gill. At the same time he
clung to the older form of pronunciation, not admitting Harts (ee)
for ai, although he does allow (deseev, konseev) which were the
current pronunciations of the xvrr th century, and apparently ad-
mitted (ei, AA) which properly also belong to that period. It will
CHAP. VIII. $ 5. GILL'S PRONUNCIATION OF SPENSER. 847
be found that his quotations from Spenser often differ from Mr.
Morris's (Globe) edition, sometimes designedly, sometimes perhaps
from carelessness.
How far Dr. Gill's pronunciation represented that of Spenser,
Sidney, and the other authors themselves, is an interesting question ;
but there is no direct means of answering it. The only path open is
an examination of their rhymes. Accordingly Spenser's and Sidney's
rhymes will be considered immediately after the specimens which
Gill has given. And in the last section of this chapter not only
Shakspere's rhymes, but also his puns will be examined for the
purpose of determining his individual pronunciation.
Extracts from Spenser's Faerie Queen.
The references are to the book, canto, and stanza of the F. Q., and to the page
of Gill's Logommia.
Mutsh gan dhei praaiz dhe triiz so straikht and nai
Dhe saiHq poin, dhe see'dar proud and t.iAl,
Dhe vainprop elm, dhe pop'lar never droi,
Dhe biild-er ook, sool kiq of forests AA!,
Dhe as 'pin gud for staavz, dhe soi'pres fyyneral.
1, l, 8, p. 105.
Dhe laa'di sad tu sii niz soor konstraint',
Kroid out, Nou nou, sir knaikht, sheu what juu bii.
1, 1, 19, p. 108.
Nou, when dhe rooz'i-f/q'gred monriq faicr
Wee'ri of aadzhed Tarthoonz saf'ern bed,
Had spred Her purpl roob thrukh deu*i aicr,
And dhe noikh nilz Trtan diskuvered.
1, 2, 7, p. 106.
Az when tuu ramz, stird with ambis'ius proid,
Foikht for dhe ryyl of dhe fair fliis-ed flok ;
Dheir noni'ed fronts so feers on cidh-er soid
Du miit, dhat with dhe teror of dhe shok
Aston'z'ed booth stand sens-les as a blok,
Forget'ful of dhe naq-e'q vektorai :
So stuud dheez twain unniuuved az a rok.
l, 2, 16, p. 99.
. . . Mer'se, mers/ (Sir) voutsaaf' tu sheu
On si'H daam subdzhekt' tu hard mzstshans'.
1, 2, 21. p. 116.
H«'z dii'erest Laa'di deed with feer Hii found,
1, 2, 44. p. ill.
Her siinva'q deed Hii found, with faured feer.
l, 2, 45. p. ill.
gi moi frail eiz dheez binz with teerz du stiip,
Tu thiqk HOU shii, thrukh gaiTful, han'dliq
Dhokh tryy az tutsh, dliokh daukh'ter of a kiq,
Dhokh faair az ever liviq waikht waz fair,
Dhokh not in word nor diid il mcritiq,
/z from Her knoikht divors'ed in dispair.
1, 3, 2. p. 114.
848 GILL'S PRONUNCIATION OF SPENSER. CHAP. VIII. $ a'
Of graiz'U Plu'to shii dhe dAAkht'er waz,
And sad Proserpina dhe kwiin of hel :
Jet shii did thiqk Her pirerles wurth tu pas
Dhat parentadzh, with praid shii so did swel :
And thun'driq Dzhoov dhat naikh in nevn duth dwel
And wiild dhe world, shii klainved for her sair ;
Or if dhat an** els did Dzhoov eksel' ;
For tu dhee narest shii dzd stil aspair-
Or if ooukht nai-er weer dhen dhat, did «t deezair.
1, 4, 11. p. 110.
Ful man** mis'tshiifs fol'ou kryyel wrath ;
Abhored blud-shed, and tyymuHyyus straif,
Unman'li murdher, and unthri'fti skath,
Bit'er dispait, with raqk'erus rust'i knaif,
Dhe swel'iq spliin, and fren'/t radzh'z'q raif.
1, 4, 35. p. 106.
Dhe WAA!Z weer nai, but noth'iq stroq, nor thik ;
And goold'n fuuil AA! over dhem displaaid* :
Dhat pyyrest skai w/th braikht'nes dhcei dismaaid-.
1, 4, 4. p. 98.
"With, md'eus noror booth togeedh'er smait,
And sous so soor, dhat dheei dlie nevn afrai*.
1, 5, 8. p. 98.
Hii dzhent'loi askt, wheer AA! dhe piip'l bii,
^Miitsh in dhat staat'li biild'iq wunt tu dwel ?
Whuu an-swereed Him ful soft, nii kuuld not tel.
Hii askt again*, wheer dhat saam. knoikht was laid,
Whoom greet Orgo'lio with pyyis'ans fel
Had maad mz kai'tiv thral ? again* nii said,
Hii kuuld not tcl. Hii asked dhen, whitsh wai
Hii in maikht pas ? /gnaa'ro kuuld not tel.
1, 8, 32. p. 111.
But, neidh'er dark'nes foul, nor fiHhi bandz
Nor noi'us smel, Htz pur'pooz kuuld withnoold'.
1, 8, 40. p. 104.
But noi-us smel m'z pur'pooz kuuld not noould
But dhat w/'th kon-stant zeel and kouradzh boould,
Aft'er loq painz and laa'bors man-ifoould ;
Hii found dhe meenz dhat priz'ner up tu reer.
1, 8, 40. p. 105.
Dhen shal ai juu rekount' a ryyful kaas
(Said uii) dhe wh/tsh with dhis uuluk'i ei
j[i laat biineld* ; and Had not greet' er graas
Mii reft from it, had biin partaak'er of dhe plaas.
1, 9, 26. p. 100.
"Wii met dhat v*l'an, dhat vail im's'kreant,
Dhat kurs-ed waikht, from whooni oi skaapt whaileer1,
A man of Hel, dhat kAAlz Himself- Despair-.
1, 9, 28. p. 105.
For what Hath laif, dhat mai it luved maak ?
And givz not raadlrer kAAz it dui'lai tu forsaak ?
CHAP. VIII. § 5. GILL'S PRONUNCIATION OF SPENSER. 849
Feer, saknes, aadzh, los, laa'bor, soroou, straif,
Pain, Huq'ger, koold, dhat maaks dhe sari tu kwaak ;
And ever IVk'l fortyyn radzh-z'q roif ;
:AAl whf/tsh, and thouz'andz moo, duu mak a loth -sum loif.
1, 9, 44. p. 103.
Hii dhat dhe blud-red b»Toouz, laik a WAA!
On eidh'er said dtspart'ed with H/Z rod ;
Til AA! HJ'Z arnrai drai-fuut thrukh dhem jod.
1, 10, 63. p. 106.
Dbj's said, adoun* nii luuk'ed tu dhe ground
Tu naav returnd- ; but daazed weer mz ein
Thrukh pas'/q braikht'nes wha'tsh d/d kwoit konfound'
Hi'z fiib'l sens, and tuu eksiid'zq shain.
So dark aar tbj'qz on eerth kompaard tu th*qz dtvoin'.
1. 10, 67. p- 116.
So doun nii fel, and fuurth mz loif d/d breeth
Dhat van-tsht m'tu smook, and kloud-ez swift :
So doun nii fel, dhat dh-erth nmi undcrneeth*
Did groon, az fiib'l so greet lood tu lift :
So doun nii fel, az a nyydzh rok'*' kh'ft
Whuuz fAAls foundaa's?on waavz hav washt awai',
And rooul'ing doun greet Nep-tyyn duth dismal',
So doun nii fel, and loik a heep'ed moun'tain lai.
1. 11, 54. p. 121.
. . . moost wretsh'ed man
Dhat tu afek'swnz duz dhe braid'l lend :
In dheir begm'mq dhei ar week and wan,
But suun throukh suf'ferans, groou tu feer'ful end :
Whailz dhei are week, bitaimz1 with dhem kontend',
For when dhei oons tu perfekt streqth du groou,
Stroq warz dhei maak, and kryyel bat'r* bend
Gainst fort of Reez-n, »t tu overthroou.
Wrath dzhel'ost, griif, luv, dhVs skwair nav laid thus loou.
Wrath dzhel'os/, griif, luv, du dhus ekspel'
"Wrath is a fair, and dzhel'osa a wiid ;
Griif iz a flud, and luv a mon'ster fel :
Dhe fair of sparks, dhe wiid of h't'l siid ;
Dhe flud of drops, dhe mon-ster filth d/d briid :
But sparks, siid, drops, and ft 1th du thus delai- :
Dhe sparks suun kwentsh, dhe spnq'/q siid outwiid',
Dhe drops drei up, and Mth waip kleen awai',
So shal wrath, dzhel'ost, griif, luv, dai and dekai\
2, 4, 34. 35. p. 123.
No trii, whuuz bran'tshez did not braavl* spn'q ;
No brantsh, wheron- a fain burd dt'd not sit ;
No burd, but did H«'S shn'l noot swiit'lai szq ;
No soq, but dzd kontain* a luvlat d?t,
Triiz, bran'tshez, burdz, and soqz, weer fraanved fit
For to alyyr frail maindz tu kaar-les eez :
Kaarles dhe man suun woks, and H/Z week wit
850 GILL'S PRONUNCIATION OF SPENSER. CHAP. VIII. § 5.
.
Waz overkum of thnj dhat d«d mm pleez.
So pleez'ed, d?'d m'z wrath'ful kuuradzh fair apeez'.
2, 6, 13. p. 123.
And iz dher kaar in neevn ? and ^z dher luv
/n neevnlai spirits tu dheez kree'tyyrz baas,
Dhat mai 'kompas'j'on of dheir iivlz muuv ?
2, 8, 1. p. 118.
. . . AA! dhat plees'tq iz tu liViq eer,
Waz dheer konsort'ed in oon Harmonii.
Burdz, vois'ez, m'stryyments, waa'terz, waindz, AA! agrii.
Dhe dzhoi'us burdz shroud-ed in tsheerful shaad
Dheir noots un'tu dhe vois attenvpred swiit :
Dh- andzheel'ikal soft trem'blt'q vois'ez maad
Tu dh- in-stryyments divain* respon'dens miit :
Dhe sjl'ver sound'e'q irrstryyments did miit
Wn'th dhe baaz murmur of dhe waa-terz
Dhe waa-terz fAAl with d/f-erens dt'skriit*
Nou soft, nou loud, un'tu dhe waind d»d
Dhe dzhent'l war'bltq waind loou answered un'tu AA!.
2, 12, 70. 71. p. 118.
Ne let Htz faair'est Sm'thm refyyz*
In mtr-orz moor dhen oon Herself' tu sii,
But eidh-er Gloor«'aa'na let Hir tshyyz
Or in Belfee'be fash* toned tu bii :
7n dh- oon Her ryyl, fn dh- odh'er Her raar tshas'tttii.
Pref. to 3, st. 5. p. 101.
Hyydzh see of sor-oou, and tempest'eus griif,
"WTieertn- mai fiib'l bark iz tos'ed loq,
Far from dhe noop'ed aaavn of reliif' :
"Whai du dhai kryyel btl'ooz beet so stroq,
And dhai moist moun'tainz eetsh on odher throq,
Threet't'q tu swal'oou up mai' feer'ful laif ?
0 du dhai kryyel wrath and spait'ful wroq
At leqth alai', and stmt dhai storm'! straif,
"Whttsh in dheez trub'led bou-elz rainz and raadzh'eth raif.
For els mai fiibi ves'el, kraazd and kraakt,
Kan-ot endyyr.
3,4,8, p. 99.
Fordhai' shii gaav H*'m warn'iq ever/ daai
Dhe luv of wtm'en not tu entertam' ;
A les-n tuu tu Hard for Itvt'q klaai.
3, 4, 26. p. 100.
So ttk'l bii dhe termz of mortAil staat,
And ful of sut'l sof'tzms whitsh du plai
W»th dub'l sens'ez, and with fAAls debaat.'
3,4,28. p. 97.
TJnthaqk'ful wretsh (said nii), t'z din's dhe miid
"With whttsh Her sovcrain mer-si dhou dust kwait ?
Dhoi laif shii saaved bai ner graa'sms diid :
But dhou dust meen with vtl-cnus dfspait'
CHAP. VIII. § 5. GILL'S PRONUNCIATION OF SPENSER. 851
Tu blot Her on'or and ner neevnli laikht.
Dai, radh'er del, dhen so disloraloi
Diim of Her naikh dezert', or siim so laikht,
Faair deeth it iz tu shun moor shaam, dhen doi ;
Dai, radh'er dai, dhen ever luv d/sloralai.
But if tu luv dzsloi'altai it bii,
Shal ai dhen Haat Her [dhat] from deeth'ez door
Mii broukht ? an, far bii sutsh reprootsh' from mii.
What kan ai les du dhen Her luv dherfoor,
Sith ai Her dyy reward' kannot* restoor ?
Dai, raadh'er dai, and dari'q duu Her serv,
Dai'i'q Her serv, and liWq Her adoor.
Dhai laif shii gaav, dhai laif shii duth dezcrv.
Doi, raadh'er dai, dhen ever from Her servts swcrv.
3, 5, 45. 46. p, 121.
Diskurteus, d/sloi'AAl Bn't'omart ;
What ven'dzhans dyy kan ek'wal dhei dezart ;
Dhat Hast with shaanvful spot of sm'ful lust,
Defaild* dhe pledzh komzVed tu dhai trust ?
Let ug'lai shaam and endles in'famai
Kul'er dhoi naam with foul reproo'tshez rust.
4, l, 53. p. 118.
Amoq* dheez knaikhts dheer weer thrii bredh'em boould,
Thrii booulder bredh'em never wer ibonr,
Born of oon mudh'er m oon nap-* moould,
Born at oon burdh'en in oon nap-i morn,
Thraiz nap*i mudh'er, and thrais hap'i morn,
Dhat boor thrii sutsh, thrii sutch not tu bii fond.
Her naam waz Ag'ape, whuuz tshil'dren -wcern
:AAl thrii az oon; dhe first naikht Prai'amond,
Dhe sek'ond Dai-amond, dhe juq-gest Traramond.
Stout Prai'amond, but not so stroq tu straik ;
Stroq Dai'amond, but not so stout a knaikht ;
But Trai-amond, waz stout and stroq alaik'.
On Hors'bak yyzed Trai'amond tu faikht,
And Prai'amond on fuut Had moor debit* ;
But Hors and fuut knyy Dai'amond tu wiild,
With kurt-aks yyzed Dai'amond tu smait ;
And Traramond tu nand'l speer and shiild,
But speer and kurt'aks both, yyzd Prai'amond in f iild.
4, 2, 41, 42. p. 124.
. . . Doun on dhe blud'i plain
Herself- shii thryy, and teerz gan shed amain',
Amoqst' Her teerz immiks'iq prarerz miik,
And with Her prarerz, reez-nz tu restrain-
From blud'i straif.
4,3,47. p. 110.
852 GILL'S PRONUNCIATION OF SIDNEY. CHAP. VIII. § 5.
Shii Held nir wrath-ful Hand from veirdzhans soor.
But drAA'iq neer, eer nil HIT wel biheld :
Iz dhis dhe faith (shii said ?) and said no moor,
But turnd Hir fast, and fled awai' for evermoor.
4, 7, 36. p. 103.
Fresh shad-oouz, fit tu shroud from sun'* rai ;
Fair landz, tu taak dhe sun in seez'n dyy ;
Swiit spriqz, in. whitsh a thouz'and nimfs did plai ;
Soft nmrbliq bruuks, dhat dzhent'l slumVer dryy ;
Heikh reered mounts, dhe landz about tu vyy ;
Loou luuk'iq daalz, disloind* from konvon gaaz ;
Delait-ful bourz, tu sol as luverz tryy ;
Fair lab'erinths, fond run'erz eiz tu daaz :
:AAl whitsh bai naa'tyyr maad, did naa'tyyr self aniaaz-.
4, 10, 24. p. 114.
But nii Her sup'liant nandz, dhooz Handz of goold ;
And iik Her f iit, dhooz f iit of stiver trai'
Whe'tsh sooukht unraiklrteusnes and dzhust-«s soold,
Tshopt of, and naild on noikh, dhat AA! maikht dhem binoold'.
5, 2, 26. p. ill.
Extracts from Sir Philip Sidney's Arcadia.
. . . Reez-n tu nu pas'j'on iild-ed
Pas- ion un'tu mi raadzh, raadzh tu a nast'* revendzh*.
3, 1. p. 110.
And naaviq plaast mai thoukhts, maithoukhts dhus plaa'sed mii,
Mil thoukht ; nai, syyr ai waz, ai waz tn faair'est Wud
Of Samothe'a land, a land dhat whail'um stuud
An on-or tu dhe world, whail on-or Avaz dheir end.
4, 9. p. 113.
Dhe feir tu sii mii wroqd for aq-ger burn-eth,
Dhe aai'er in teerz for main afhk'st'on wiip'eth,
Dhe sec for griif tu eb H/Z floou'iq tunx'eth,
Dhe eerth with pit'i dul Her sen'ter kiip'eth,
Faam iz with wund'er blaaz-ed,
Taim fliiz awai- for soroou,
Plaas stand'eth stil amaaz-ed,
Tu sii mai naikht of iivlz whitsh nath no moroou.
Alas, AA! oon-lai shii no pit'i taak'eth
Tu knoou mai miz'eraiz, but tshaast and kryyel
Mai fAAl nir gloo'ri maak'eth.
Jit stil niz eiz giv tu mai flaamz dheir fyyel.
Fair, burn mii kwait til sens of burn'iq leev niii :
Ai'er, let me drAA dhis breth no moor in aq-guish :
See, dround in dhii of vi'tal breth bireev mii :
Erth, taak dhis eerth wheerin* mai spirits laq'guish :
Faam, sai ai waz not born,
Taim, Hast mai dai'iq ou'er :
Plaas, sii raai graav uptorn-
Fair, ai'cr, see. eerth, faam, toim, plaas, sheu /uur pour.
CHAT. VIII. $ 5. G1LI/S PRONUNCIATION OF HARRINGTON. 853
Alas-, from AA! dheir helps ana ai eksaild-,
For nerz ain ai, and deeth feerz HIT displeez-yyr ;
Foi deeth, dhou art bigail'ed,
Dhokh ai bii nerz, shii sets bai mil no treez-yyr.
3, 15. p. 125.
Extracts from Sir John Harrington's Epigrams (A.D. 1561-1612.
Fai but a mans desgraast-, noo-ted a nova's.
Yee but a mans moor graast, noo-ted of no vois.
Dhe miid of dhcm dhat luv, and du not l«v amt's*.
2, 17. p. 113.
gi kAAld dhii oons mai direerest Mai m vers.
Wlu'tsh dhus ai kan interpret if ai wzl,
Mai dii-erest Mai, dhat iz, moi kost'lz'est il.
2, 81. p. 112.
Tu praaiz mai waif, juur dAAkht'er, (so ai gadlrer)
Juur men sai shii resem-bleth moost mr fadh-er.
And ai no les tu praiz juur sun, mr brudh'er,
Affmn' dhat mi iz tuu mutsh laik HH'Z mudh'er.
Ei knoou not «f wii dzhudzh araikht', or er,
But let H*m bii laik juu, so ai laik Her.
2, 96. p. 112.
Markus neer seest tu ven'ter AA! on praim,
Til of mz adzh kwait waas'ted waz dhe praim.
2, 99. p. 112.
Wheer dwelz Mister Kaar-les i*
Dzhest'erz nav no dwel't'q.
"Wheer laiz ni ?
/n H/Z tuq bai moost menz tel'z'q.
Wheer boordz ni ?
Dheer wheer feests aar found bai smel'tq.
"VVheer baits m ?
:AAl behaind', gainst AA! men jeHq.
3, 20. p. 118.
Konsenrt'q waivz noould dh/s a ser'tain ryyl,
Dhat tf at first juu let dhem naav dhe ryyl,
Juurself' at last wi'th dhem shal naav no ryyl,
Eksept' Juu let dhem ever-moor tu ryyl.
3, 33. p. 109.
Songs and Miscellaneous Extracts.
What tf a dai, or a munth, or a jeer,
Kroun dhai dezairz' wtth a thousand wt'sht konten'ttqz ?
Kannot dhe tehauns of a naikt or an ouer
Kros dhai delaits1 wrth a thousand sad tonnen'tt'qz ?
For'tyyn, on'or, beu'tt, Jyyth,
Aar but blos'umz draiq [dai't'q] :
Wan-ton pleez-yyr, doot'iq luv,
Aar but shad-doouz flai-t'q.
: AA! our dzhoiz, aar but toiz
gid'l thoukhts deeseevtq.
854 GILL'S PRONUNCIATION OF SONGS, ETC. CHAP. YIII. § 5.
Noon nath poirer of an ou'er
/n dheir laivz bireeviq.
Thomas Campian. p. 144, with the music.
Faaier bai na'tyyr biriq born,
Bor-ooud beu'tV snii duth skorn.
Hii dhat kf's-eth Her, niid feer
Noo unnool'sum vernt'sh dheer ;
For from dhens, nil oon'lei sips
Dhe pyyr nek 'tar of Her Itps :
And with dhez at oons nil klooz'ez,
Melt'tq ryyb/z, tsherfz, rooz-ez.
George Withers, p. 98.
Nou dhat dhe Berth tz kround with smaiHq faier
And sum du dn'qk, and sum du dAAns,
Sum rt'q
Sum st'q,
And AA! du straiv t- advAAns'
Dhe myyz-tk narer :
Wheerfoor shuuld ai
Stand srlent bai ?
"Whuu not dhe leest
Booth luv dhe kAAz and AA'torz of dhe feest.
Sen Jonson, ode 14. p. 143.
Main ciz, no eiz, but foun-tainz of mai teerz :
Mai teerz, no teerz, but fludz tu moist mai Hart :
Moi nart, no Hart, but Har'bour of mai feerz :
Moi feerz, no feerz, but f iiHq of mai smart.
Mai smart, mai feerz, mai Hart, mai teerz, main eiz,
AT blaind, draid, spent, past, waast'ed wtth mai kroiz.
And Jet main eiz dhokh blaind, sii kAAz of griif :
And J«t mai teerz, dhokh draid, run doun amaain' :
And J»t mai Hart, dhokh spent, atendz1 reliif- :
And j»t mai feerz, dhokh past, mkrees' mai paain :
And Jtt ai Itv, and l*viq fii moor smart :
And smart'tq, krai «n vain, Breek hevt Hart.
SONG, " Break Heavy Heart" p. 119.
Swiit thooukhts, dhe fuud on wlu'tsh ai fiid'tq starv ;
Swiit teerz, dhe drt'qk dhat moor AAgment* mai thirst ;
Swiit eiz, dhe starz bai wht'tsh mai kours duth swarv ;
Swiit Hoop, mai deeth whitsh wast mai laif at first ;
Swiit thooukhts, swiit teerz, swiit Hoop, swiit eiz,
Hou tshAAnst dhat deeth in swiit'nes laiz ?
SONG, " Deadly Sweetness." p. 119.
Maa-tshtl tz naq-ed, Dhe diil naz -i'm faq-ed
And bren-ed tz Htz byyks. In mz kryyk'ed klyyks.
Dhokh Maa-tshil iz naq-ed Maa'tshtl tz naq-ed
Jit nii iz not wraq'ed. Anb [and] bren-ed iz HIZ byyks.
Setts Jlfacchiavellus, Northern Dialect, p. 122.
Raaz-iq moi noops, on mlz of naikh dezair1,
Thiqk'iq tu skaal dhe neevn of HIT Hart,
Mai slend'er meenz prezumd' [prezyymd'j tuu nai a part.
CHAP. VIII. § o. GILI/S BIBLE PRONUNCIATION. 855
Her thund'er of disdain- forst mii retoir,
And thryy mii doun &c.
Daniel, DELIA, Sonnet 31. p. 99.
Kontent' whuu \ivz with troid ostaat,
Niid feer no tshandzh of froun'jq faat :
But nii dhat siiks, for un'knooun* gain,
Oft l*vz bai los, and leevz with pain.
Specimen of Phonetic Spelling, p. 20.
Dhe loq ar laa'zi, dhe lit'l ar loud :
Dhe fair ar sluWsh, dhe foul ar proud.
p. 76.
Praiz of an naikh rek'n/q*, an a tn'k tu bii greet'lii renounced
Juu with juur prtk-et purtshast. Lo dhe vik'tort faa'mus
"With tuu godz pak-iq" oon wunvan s*Tl» tu kuz-n.
Accentual Hexameters. Stnnihurt's Translation of
Virg. ^En. 4, 93-95. p. 100.
Psalm 62. p. 20.
1 Tryylai mai sooul wait'eth upon* God : from mm kunreth moi
salu[v]aa's«m. 2 Hii oon-lai iz moi rok and moi salvaa-s/on : Hii iz
mai defens', ai shal not bi greetiai muuved. 3 Hou loq wil jii
imadzh-in mi's'tshiif against1 a man ? jii shal bi slain AA! of Juu :
az a bou'iq WAA! shall ri bii : and az a tot'en'q fens. 4 Dheei
oon'lai konsult* tu kast nnn doun from HIS ek'selensai, dheei delai-t
m laiz : dheei bles with dheeir mouth, but dheei kurs tn'wardlai'
•Sel'an. 5 Mai sooul wait dhou oon-lai upon* God : for moi ekpek-
ta's/on iz from ro'm. 6 Hii oon'lai iz mai rok and moi salvaa*s?bn ;
Hii iz mai defens* ; ai shal not bi muuved. 7 /n God iz mai sal-
vaa-s/on and mai gloo'n; dhe rok of mei streqth and mai ref-yydxh
iz in God. 8 Trust in n/m at AA! taimz ji piip'l ; pour out juur nart
bifoor H/m : God iz a refyydzh for us. Sel'an. 9 Syyrlai men
of loou degrii* ar van'rtoi, and men of uai degrii' ar a lei : tu bi
laid in dhe bal'ans, dheei ar AAltogedh'er loilduVer dhcn van'z'tai.
10 Trust not in opres*eon, bikum* not vain in rob-eroi ; t'f n'tsh'ez
«'nkrees*, set not juur nart upon- dhem. 11 God Hath spook'n
oons ; twais naav oi naard dhz's, dhat pour biloq'eth un'to God. 12
rAAl'so un'to dhii, oo Lord, biloq-cth mer'si : for dhou ren'derest
tu everoi man akkord'/q tu n/z wurk.
Psalm 67. p. 21.
1 God bi mers/ful yy[u]rrtu us and blcs us : and kA/vz m'z faas tu
shain upon- us. Sel'an:. 2 Dhat dhai waai maai bi knooun upon
certh, dhai saavt'q neelth amoq- AA! naa'sionz. 3 Let dhe piip'l
praiz dhi, oo God; let AA! dhe piip'l prais dhii. 4 0 let dhe
naa-szbnz bi glad, and s/q for dzhoi : for dhou shalt dzhudzh dhe
piip'l roikht'euslai, and govern dhe naa'szbnz upon' eerth. Sel'an.
5 Let dhe piip'l praiz dliii oo God ; let A A! dhe piip'l praaiz dhii.
6 Dhen shal dhe. eerth jiild H«r jirkrees ; and God, iivn our ooun
God, shal bles us. 7 God shal bles us, and AA! dhe endz of dhe
eerth shal feer nan.
GILI/S BIBLE PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 5.
Psalm 96. p. 22.
1 0 s?q un'tu dhe Lord a nyy soq ; siq un'tu dhe Lord AA! dhe
eerth. 2 S/q un'tu dhe Lord, bles Hiz naam ; sheu fuurth Hiz
salvaa-sion from dai tu dai. 3 Deeklaar Hiz gloo'rt amoq- dhe
needh'en : Hiz wun'derz amoq* AA! piip'l. 4 For dhe Lord iz
greet, and grect'loi tu bi praiz'ed: Hii iz tu bi feered abuv- AA!
Godz. 5 For AA! dhe godz of dhe naa'sionz ar ai'dolz : but dhe
Lord maad dhe neevnz. 6 On'or and Maa'dzhestei ar bifoor
Htm : streqth and beu'ti ar in H?'Z sank'tuarai. 7 Giv un'tu dhe
Lord (oo jii kin'drez of dhe piip'l) gi'v un'tu dhe Lord gloo-ri and
streqth. 8 Giv un-tu dhe Lord dhe gloo'ri dyy un-tu Hiz naam :
brt'q an of'rz'q and kum in'tu m'z kuurts. 9 0 wurship dhe Lord
in dhe beu'ti of HOO 'lines : feer bifoor* mm. AA! dhe eerth. 10
Saai amoq' dhe needh en dhat dhe Lord reei'neth : dhe world
AAl'so shall bi established dhat it shal not bi muuved : Hii shal
dzhudzh dhe piip'l raikh'teuslai. 11 Let dhe neevnz redzhois*,
and let dhe eerth bi glad : let dhe see roor and dhe ful'nes dheerof'.
12 Let dhe fiild bi dzhoi'ful, and AA! dhat iz dherur : dhen shal
AA! dhe triiz of dhe wud redzhois' 13 Bifoor' dhe Lord; for Hii
kunreth, for Hii kunveth tu dzhudzh dhe eerth : Hii shal dzhudzh
dhe world with reikh'teusnes, and dhe piip'l with niz tryyth.
Psalm 97. /?. 22.
1 Dhe Lord reein'eth ; let dhe eerth redzhois : let dhe mul'ti-
tyyd of dhe ailz bi glad dherof. 2 Kloudz and dark'nes ar round
about Him : raikh'teusnes and dzhudzh'ment ar dhe nabitaa'sion of
Ht'z throon. 3 A foi'er go'eth bifoor- Him : and bunreth up niz
en'emaiz round about- 4 Hiz laikht-niqz inlaikht'ned dhe world :
dhe eerth sau, and trenvbled. 5 Dhe nilz melt ed laik waks at
at dhe prez-ens of dhe Lord ; at dhe prez-ens of dhe Lord of dhe
whool eerth. 6 Dhe nevenz deklaar Hiz raikh'teusnes : and AA!
dhe piip-1 sii niz gloo'ri. 7 Konfound'ed bi AA! dheei dhat serv
graavn ai'madzhez, and boost dhemselvz of ai'dolz : wurship Him
AA! ji godz. 8 Si'on Haard, and waz glad, and dhe dAAkh'terz
of 7u-da redzhois-ed : bikauz- of dhai dzhudzh'mcnts, oo Lord.
9 For dhou Lord art hoikh abuv AA! dhe eerth : dhou art eksal'ted
far abuv AA! godz. 10 Jii dhat luv dhe Lord, naatiivl; Hii
prezerveth dhe sooulz of niz saints : Hii delivereth dhem out of
dhe Hand of dhe wik-ed. 1 1 Laikht iz sooun for dhe raikh'teus,
and glad-nes for dhe up'raikht in Hart : 12 Redzhois- in dhe Lord,
rii raikh'teus : and giiv thaqks at dhe remenrbrans of niz Hoc-lines.
" Psalm 104. p. 23.
1 Bles dhe Lord, oo mai sooul : oo Lord mai God dhou art veri
greet : dhou art kloodh-ed with On'or and Madzh-estai. 2 Whuu
kuverest dhai self with laikht, az with a garment : whuu stretsb/est
out dhe nevnz laik a kur tain ; 3 Whuu lareth dhe beemz of Ht'z
tehanrberz in dhe waa'terz ; whuu maak'eth dhe kloudz Hiz
tsharet: whuu walk'eth upon1 dhe wiqx of dhe waind. 4 "WTiim
CHAV. VIII. $ 5. GTLl/S IJIBLE PRONUNCIATION. 857
maak-eth HJZ an-gelz spii"its : H/Z mm-j'sterz a flaanriq foi-er.
5 Whuu laid dhe foundaa-s/onz of dhe eerth : dhat it shuuld not
bi remuuvcd for ever. 6 Dhou kuverest «'t with, dhe diip az with
a garment : dhe waa'tcrz stuud abuv dhe moun-tainz. 7 At dhoi
rebyyk' dheei fled: at dhe vois of dhoi thund-er dheei naast-ed
awai. 8 Dheei go up boi dhe mount'ainz, dheei go doun boi dlie
vaHeiz un-tu dhe plaas wht'tsh dhou nast found- ed for dhem. 9
Dhou nast set a bound dhat dheei mai not pas over : dhat dheei
turn not again tu kuvcr dhe ccrth. 10 Hii sendeth dhe spr/qz
t'n'tu dhe val'leiz ; wlu'tsh run aruoq- dhe ntlz. 1 1 Dheei g/v drt'qk
tu cvroi bccst of dlie f iild ; dhe woild as'es kwentsh dhccir thirst.
12 Boi dhem shal dlie foulz of dhe nevn naav dheeir nab/taa-sj'on,
whi'tsh s<q amoq- dhe bran-shez. 13 Hii waat-ereth. dhe Eu'lz from
H»Z tshanrbcrz : dhe eerth iz saHsfoied with dhe fryyt of dhoi
wurkz. 14 Hii k.\Az eth dlie gras tu groou for dhe kat'cl, and
nerb for dhe servz's of man : dhat mi mai br/q fuurth fuud out of
dhe eerth. 15 And woin dhat maak-eth glad dhe Hart of man, and
oil tu maak H/Z faas tu shoin, and breed wlutsh strcqtlrneth mans
Hart. 1 6 Dhe triiz of dlie Lord ar ful of sap : dhe sce'darz of
Leb'anon whi'tsh. Hii nath plant'ed. 17 "Wlieer dhe b/rdz maak
dheeir nests : az for dhe stork dhe fir triiz are nir nous. 18 Dhe
noikh n?'lz ar a ref'yydzh for dhe woild goots : and dhe roks for
dhe kun'iz. 19 Hii apuuint'cd dhe muun for scez-nz ; dhe sun
knoou'eth H«'Z goo'i'q doun. 20 Dhou maak'est dark'nes, and it iz
noikht : wheernr AA.! dhe beests of dhe for'est du kriip fuurth.
21 Dhe Juq loi'onz roor aft'er dhccir prai, and siik dheeir meet
from God. 22 Dhe sun aroiz'eth, dheei gadh'cr dhemselvz- tu-
gedlrer, and lai dhem doun in dheeir dcnz. 23 Man go'eth
fuurth un-tu m'z wurk ; and tu m'z laa bor, until- dlie iivn/q. 24
O Lord nou man-i'tbould ar dhoi wurks ? in w/z-dum nast
dhou maad dhem AA! : dhe eerth iz ful of dhoi ra'tslrez. 25
So «'z dh/s greet and woid sec, wheerm* ar the'qz kriip -z'q
mnuni'ei'abl, booth SOIAA! and greet beests. 26 Dheer go dhe
ships; dhecr iz dhat Lcvfathan [ Levarathan ? ] whuum dhou
nast maad tu plai dhecrin-. 27 Dheez wait AA! upon dhii dliat
dhou maist g*V dhem dheeir meet in dyy seez-n. 28 Dhat dhou
gt'vest dhem dheei gadh-er: dhou oop-nest dhei Hand, dheei ar
ffl-ed w^th gild. 29 Dhou noid'est dhoi faas, dhci ar trub'led :
dhou taak-est awai- dheeir breth dheei doi, and return- tu dheeir dust.
30 Dhou send-cst forth [fuurth] dhoi spiWt, dhei ar kreaat-ed :
and dliour enyy-cst dhe faas of dhe eerth. 31 Dhe gloo-r» of dho
Lord shal indyyr for ever : dhe Lord shal redzhois- *'n n*z wurks.
32 Hii luuk-eth on dhe eerth, and ft trem-bleth: nii toutsh'eth
[tutsh-eth ?] dhe H«lz and dhei smook. 33 p[i w/1 s/q un'tu dlio
Lord az loq as oi li'v : ai w/1 praiz moi God whoil oi naav moi
bii'/q. 34 Moi mcdztaa-s/on of mm shal bi swiit : oi wtl be glad
in dhe Lord. 35 Let dhe snrerz bi konsunrcd [konsyym-ed?] out
of dhe eerth, let dlie wflred bii no moor : blcs dhou dlie Lord, oo
moi sooul. Praiz jii dhe Lcvd. Amen.
5.5
858 EDMUND SPENSER'S RHYMES. CHAI>. vm. $ 5.
AN EXAMINATION OF SPENSER'S RIIYMES.
An inspection of the examples of Spenser's pronunciation as given
by Dr. Gill. pp. 847-852, shews that as Dr. Gill read them the rhymes
were not iinfrequently faulty.1 If then this authority is to be
trusted we have entirely left the region of perfect rhymes, and have
entered one where occasional rhymes are no guide at all to the pro-
nunciation, and very frequent rhymes are but of slight value. Still
it seemed worth while to extend the comparison further, and see
how far Spenser in his rhymes conformed to the rules of pronun-
ciation which we gathered from contemporary authorities in Chap.
III. Before, however, giving the results of an examination of all
the rhymes in the Faerie Queen, I shall examine the bad rhymes in
contemporary poems of considerable reputation, in order that we
may see and understand what limits of approximation in the sound
of rhyming vowels and even consonants, some of our best versifiers
deem to be occasionally or even generally sufficient, thnt is, how
closely they approach to final or consonantal rhyme (p. 245) on the
one side, and assonance on the other. For this purpose I have se-
lected Thomas Moore and Alfred Tennyson. Every one admits that
Moore was at least a master of the mechanical part of his art. His
lines are generally rhythmical, and his rhymes good, as might be
expected from a song writer with a delicate perception of music.
Of his waitings I choose the most elaborate, the Loves of the Angefs,
and Lalla fiookh, and note all the rhymes which are false according
to my own pronunciation. Of Tennyson, who is also a master of
his art, I select the In Memoriam, as his most careful production
in regular rhymed verse, and do the like with it. The following
are the results.
Mode of Reference.
FW 1, 2 Fircworshippers, part 1, paragraph 2.
LA prol., Loves of the Angels, prologue. LA 2, 8. Do., story 2, paragraph 8.
LH 6, Light of the Uarem, paragraph 6.
PP 24, Paradise and the Pen, paragraph 24.
VP 3, 17, Veiled Prophet, part 3, paragraph 17.
T 28, Tennyson's In Memoriam, section 28. Tep. Do. epilogue.
The examples are arranged according to the sounds, which, according to my
pronunciation, are different, but must have been identical, according to the pro-
nunciation of the poets, if the rhymes are perfect.
Faulty Rhymes observed in Moore and Tennyson.
I. Both rhyming syllables accented.
(aa)=(ro) last hast VP 2, 24
command brand VP 1 2 [in all these cases the first word is
command hand VP 3 5 — T ep. occasionally pronounced with (a?),
glance expanse LA 1, 20. PP 5. more frequently with (ah).]
1 In the few extracts that are given (Britomart- dezart1 4, 1, 53. Har-monii
we find: (AA! fyyneral 1, 1, 8. waz agrii 2, 12, 70. tshaslitii bii 3, intr., 5.
pas 1, 4, 11. whoiieer despair 1, 9, 28. disloi-alai dai 3, 5, 45.) The spelling
luv rauuv 2, 8, 1. morn weern 4, 2, 41. here used is the preceding translitera-
foikht smait 4, 2, 42.) And the fol- tion of Dr. Gill's, the references are to
lowing seem to be forced, a double book, canto, stanza, of the Faerie Qutenc.
raiue to -<T, and -y being assumed,
CHAP. VIII. § 5. MOORE AND TENNYSON'S RHYMES.
859
(aa)=(A, AA, o, oo)
har wnr VP 3, 14
guard lord T 124
haunts wants T 96 [the first word has
sometimes (AA), and the second either
W or (a).]
(aai) = (ej, i)
hearth earth T 30. 76
(aa, AA) = (^)
vase grace VP 2, o. [the first word is
very rarely called (vws), or (v«;z)
generally (VAA.Z, vaaz).]
(A)=(aa), see (aa)=A)
(AA) = (aa), see (aa) = (AA)
(AA)=(ee), see (ee)—(±\)
(se)=(aa), see (aa)=(8e)
(») = («)
amber chamber FW 4, 37 [the second
word in these cases is usually
(tshmn-ba), occasionally (tshaanrba);
I do not know (tshsenvbi).]
clamber chamber FW 1, 8
have grave T 54
(e)i»
death faith T 80. 106. 112.
said maid VP 1, 28 [the word said is
perhaps occasionally called (sml).]
unsaid maid T 72
(e)-(0
heaven driven FW 1, 1. 1, 15. 2, 11.
4, 8. LA 2, 42. VP 1, 33. 2, 33.
heaven forgiven LA 1, 14. 2, 13. 2, 65.
FW 4, 1. PP 32.
heaven given FW 1, 2. 4, 4. 4, 7. 4,
24. LA 1, 9. 2, 8. 2, 37. 2, 46. 3, 1.
3, 5. LH 23. VP 1, 3. 1, 19. 1, 25.
2, 8. 2, 24. 2, 27.— T 16. 39
heaven o'erdriven T 61
heaven riven FW 3, 1. LH 6
heaven unriven VP 3, 1 1
[any attempt to say (m'vn) would
no doubt have been scouted by any
poet, but all poets allow the
rhyme.]
inherit spint PP 14 [(spert't) is now
thought vulgar]
yes this FW 3, 2 [compare Sir T.
Smith, supra p. 80].
(e)-(ii)
breath beneath LA 1, 15. 2, 2. VP 2,
31
breath underneath T 98
breath wreath LH 18. 22. VP 1, 9
death beneath FW 1, 17. 1, 18. 3, 6.
3, 14.— T 40
death sheath FW 4, 28. VP 1, 2.
death wreath FW 2, 13.— T 71
death underneath VP 3, 17
deaths wreaths LA 2, 63
heaven even FW 1, 17. LA 1, 6. 2,
38. PP26. VP 1, 34
treads leads ?. FW 4, 25
(eJ, i) = (ooj, ooj)
earth forth LA 3, 13. LH 30
(&i,a)=(aai) see (aa.i)=(ci, i)
(0)=(0)
done upon FW 2, 11
done gone LA 1, 12
dusk kiosk VP 1, 24
one gone LH 5
one on T 42. 80. 82. op.
one upon LA 2, 71. PP 32
rough off LH 5
run upon VP 1, 34
shun upon LA 2, 43. 2, 62
sun upon LA 2, 17. VP 1, 1
above grove LH 2
above love wove LA 3, 8
beloved roved LH 3
come home LA 2, 74. 3, 8. LH 18
twice. 22. VP. 2, 33. 3, 17.— T 6.
8. 14. 39.
discover over LH 4
love grove LH 20
love rove VP. 1, 18. 2, 35
lover over LH 1. 6.
loves groves FW 1, 9. LH 6. VP 1, 13.
one alone LH 24.— T 93
one shone VP 1, 1.5. LA prol. 5
one tone FW 4. 25
blood good T 3. 33. 53. 82. 104
blood stood FW 2, 12. 2, 13. 4, 9
blood understood VP 1, 27. 3, 21
bud good T ep.
flood good T 126
flood stood FW 1, 13. 1, 18. 2, 8. 3,
11. 4, 29. PP9
flood wood LH 25— T 84
floods woods PP 12.— T 83
shut put T 35
thrush push T 89
(o) = (uu)
beloved moved T 51
blood brood FW 1, 2, 3, 1. 4, 4.
blood food FW 3, 14.
come dome FW 1, 1.
come tomb FW 2, 9.— T 83
flood food VP 2, 5,
love move FW 4, 7. LH 5.— T 17.
25. 39. 100
860
MOORE AND TENNYSON'S RHYMES. CHAP. VIII. $ 5.
love prove T prol 26. 47. 83.
loved proved PP 15. VP 1, 20.— T 103.
129. ep.
loved removed LA 3, 10.— T prol. 13.
loved unmoved FW 1, 3. 2, 12. LA 1,
16. VP 2, 27
loves moves T ep.
some &oras:= judgment VP 1, 16
(ai, j)=(oi, ooj)
curse horse T 6
words chords LA 2, 36. 2, 67. LH 33.
VP 2, 17.-T 47
word lord LA prol. 2.
(ai, i) = (00i, ooj)
return'd mourn'd FW 2, 13
urn mourn T 9
[some persons say (muu.m]
word adored VP 1, 29
word sword FW. 1, 13. 2, 3
words swords VP 1, 2. 1, 8
bear fear T prol.
bears years T 51
wears tears *. LA 1, 15
(<?0)=(aa), see (a
(<tf=c, see e = *<
<«)-(*)
to day quay T 14
(oi)=(0
Christ mist T 28
Christ evangelist T 31
behind wind *. VP 1, 8
blind wind «. VP 3, 5
find wind *. T 8
kind wind s. VP 3, 2.— T 106
mankind wind *. T 28
[many readers always read (waind)
in poetry instead of wind ; Gill
has generally (woind) even in
prose.]
<ai) = (oi)
I joy T ep. [the pronunciation (ai
dzhoi) would be out of the question]
(on) = (00, oou)
brow below LIT 5
brow know T 89
down grown VP 2, 10
down own LA 2, 39. PP 24
now low T 4
powers doors T 36
shower pour LH 2. [the pronunciation
(pom) is now vulgar.]
(i)=(c), see (e)=(»)
(*) = (oi), w«(oi) = (»)
(CM?)
did seed T ep.
(ii)=(e), see (e) = (ii>
(ii)=(ee), see (ec)=(ii)
(ii)=(<«0> 8ee (<?e)=(ii)
(iu)=(uu)
anew through LA 3, 10
anew two VP 3, 27
dew through VP 2, 4
ensue through T 1 15
few true FW 1, 17
hue drew LA 1, 20
hue knew through LA 1, 15
hue threw LH 25
hue too VP 1, 36
hue true FW 3, 10
hue who VP 3, 3
[if hue is pronounced (jhuu) and not
(iiiu) the six last cases may be
esteemed rhymes.]
knew too FW 1, 13
new too T 13
perfume bloom LA prol. 2
perfume gloom T 93
lure sure VP 1, 29
lute shoot VP 1, 29. [some say (luuj,
luut).]
mute flute VP 3, 2. [some say (fliut).]
view true VP 1, 23. [some say (triu).]
use chose T 34
yew through T 74
(o)=(aa), see (aa) = (o)
(o)=(a), see (o) = (o)
(o)K«0
font wont T 29. [some say (want) and
others (want).]
God rode FW 3, 5. 4. 15
gone alone LA 1, 20. 2, 71. LA prol.
5. VP 2, 10— T 103
gone shone FW 2, 9. PP 18. VP 1,
29. LA 1, 3. [some say (shon).]
loss gross T 40
lost boast T 1
lost ghost T 91
lost most LA 3, 7. 3, 9— T. 27. 83
tost host VP 3, 6
on shone LA 1, 2. 2, 20. VP 1, 7.
[some say (shan).]
wan shone FW 4, 15
(oi) = (oi), see (oi) = (oi)
(OJ)=(GJ, i), see (or, a) = (oj)
(or, oo.i)=(<w.i, ooi)
lord adored FW 4, 12
CHAP. VIII. § 5. MOORE AND TENNYSON S RHYMES.
861
storm form T 16. [some say (foaim)
always, others distinguish (fooom)
sliupe, (foojm) seat.]
(0o) = (o), see (o)=(oo)
(00= (au), see (9u)=(o0)
(••)-(*)
mode good T 46
(00= (uu)
door moor T 28. [some say (raooa).]
hope group FW 4, 16
more moor T 40. [probably a rhyme
riche p. 246, as : here hear T 35.]
more poor T 77
(ooi)=(ej, i), see (GJ, J) = (GOJ)
(ow) = (o.i), see (oi)=(oo.i)
(oai)=(oj, j), see (oj, J)=(ODI)
(0ou)=(ou), s<?e(ou)=(00u)
(«) = (a), »«(o)=(tt)
(«0=(00), see (00)= (w).
(«)=(iiu).
foot brute T prol.
good food VP 2, 33
woods moods T 27. 35. 87
(uu)=(o), see (o) = (im)
(uu)=(iu), see (iu) = (tra)
(uu)=(0o), see (00)=(uu)
(UU)=(M), see (M)==(UU)
(dh) = (th)
breathe wreath #. VP 2, 7
(dhz) = (ths)
breathes sheaths FW 1, 2
breathes wreathes LII 2
(j)=(oi, ooi), see (oj, ooa) = (j)
(a)=(00j, ooa), see (ooj, ooi)=(j)
(s)=(z>
bliss his VP 1, 2
else tells T 75
face gaze T 32
grace vase VP 2, 5 [adopting the pro-
nunciation (vaaz, VAAZ) or (vtez),
this is faulty ; only the unusual (veea)
saves the rhyme.]
house ». bouhs T 29
(th) =
(z) = (s), 866 (s)=(z)
house s. bows T 35
house s. vows T 20
ice flics T 105
paradise eyes LA 2, 11. VP 1, 3.—
24. ep.
peace disease T 104
peace these T 88
race phase T ep.
this is PP 10.— T 20. 34. S3.
II. An Unaccented Rhyming with an Accented Syllable
(uj, j) unaccented=(e3.,z) accented
islander myrrh VP 3, 4
(ei, J unacc. = (iii) ace.
universe fierce VP 1, 25
(el, sel) «»flw.=(AAl) ace.
festival all VP 3, 19
musical fall VP 2, 17
(BH, sen) «w<wc.=(aan, ahn) ace.
circumstance chance T 62. [some say
(si-kBmstoens-) with a distinct secon-
dary accent on the last syllable.]
countenance chance T 112
deliverance trance VP 3, 18
inhabitants plants LH 10
utterance trance LH 33
visitant haunt VP 1, 12
(tmi, om) unacc. = (oom) ace.
masterdom home T 1 00
(tm, on) unacc. = (on) ace.
Lebanon sun FW 2, 11. PP 22
orison one VP 1, 22
(t) unacc. =(91) ace.
agony I, LA 2, 42
energies cries T 111
harmony die LA 2, 42
insufficiencies eyes T 110
miseries eyes FW 4, 7
mysteries replies T 37
obscurity lie LA 2, 60
prophecies rise T 90
sympathy die T 30
sympathy I T 61
tastefully hie VP 2, 2
(•/) unacc. = (ii) acc.
agonies sees FW 1,13
armory see VP 3, 1
canopies breeze VP, 3, 2.
constancy be T 21
desperately sea FW 1, 17
destinies please LA 3, 15
energies case VP 2, 7
eternities seas VP 2, 7
exquisite sweet FW 3, 13
harmonies breeze VP 2, 10. LII 11
history be T 101
862 EDMUND SPENSER'S RHYMES. CHAP. VIII. } 5.
immensity see LA 1, 20 partially tbee VP 1, 21
immortality thee VP 2, 9 philosophy be T 52
impatiently me LH 10 poesy thee T 8
instantly sea LH 19 purity bee LA 2, 16
mockeries breeze VP 1, 9 purity be LA 1, 7. 1,16
mystery thee T 95 solemnly she LA 2, 44
mystery sea LA 2, 38 witchery free LH 24
mysteries these LA, 2, 41 yieldingly three LA prol. 4
Some of these rhymes, as may be seen, are justifiable by diver-
sities of pronunciation. Others are really rhymes of long and short
vowels. But others cannot be made into rhymes with the help of
any known received pronunciations. Thus : — 1) bar war, guard
lord, clamber chamber, amber chamber, have grave, heaven given
[vciy common], heaven even [also common], death beneath, death
sheath, &c. [common], earth forth, one gone, rough off, above grove,
come home [veiy common], love grove &c., one alone Sec., blood,
good &c., flood stood &c., thrush push, blood food, come tomb, love
move &c., curse horse, word lord [so that as we have : guard lord,
we might have : word guard !] word sword, Christ mist, I joy, brow
below, down grown &c., now low, loss gross, lost boast &c., mode
good, hope group : — 2) breathe wreath, breathes sheaths, bliss his,
else tells, house *. boughs &c., ice flies &c. — are about as bad rhymes
as can be, the first division being purely consonantal rhymes, and the
second mere assonances. The rhymes of an unaccented and accented
syllable are all bad, but the double use of unaccented final -y, -ies,
to rhyme either with (-ii, -iiz) or (-oi, -aiz) at the convenience of the
poet is really distressing ; compare : agony I, agonies sees ; energies
cries, energies ease ; harmony die, harmonies breeze ; mysteries re-
plies, mysteries these &c. It is at once evident that any attempt to
derive the pronunciation of the xix th century from an examination
of modern rhymes must utterly fail.
Now the extended examination of Spenser's rhymes above named,
leads to a similar result. It would not only be impossible from
them to determine his pronunciation, but his usages cross the
known rules of the time, even if we include Hart's varieties, so
multifariously, that the poet was evidently hampered with the
multiplicity of rhyming words which his stanza necessitated,1 and
became careless, or satisfied with rough approximations.
The language in which he wrote was artificial in itself. It was
not the language of the xvi th century, but aped, without reflecting,
that of the xv th. The contrast between the genuine old tongue of
Chaucer, or modern tongue of Shakspere, and the trumped up tongue
of Spenser, which could never have been spoken at any time, is
painful. Coming to the examination of Spenser's rhymes fresh from
those of Chaucer, the effect on my ears was similar to that pro-
duced by reading one of Sheridan Knowles's mock Elizabethan Eng-
lish dramas, after studying Shsikoperc. It is sad that so great a poet
should have put on such motley.
1 The scheme of his rhymes i&ababbcbcc, necessitating 2, 3, and 4
rhyming words.
CIIAI-. VIII. J 5. EDMUND SPENSER'S RHYMES.
863
Sometimes, either the author or the printer, — it is impossible to
say which, but in all subsequent citations I follow Mr. Morris,1 —
seems to think he can make a rhyme by adopting an unusual spell-
A.t other times unusual forms of words, long obsolete or else
in
provincial, arc adopted, and different forms of the same word chosen
to meet the exigencies of the rhyme.
Unusual Spellings and Forms for appearance of Rhymes.
infusd clmsd=eAos1j used 2, 2, 5
lire yre sth'e=sitV 2, 5, 2.
draws jawes wawcs = twm 2, 12, 4.
[see Sialesbury, supra p. 785.]
strond bond fond stond= strand hand
found strand, 2, 6, 19. londfond =
land found 3, 2, 8. hand understand
f<m&=fou>td 3, 1, 60. [here the two
first words have been left unchanged.]
aboord affoord foovd^aboard afford
ford 2, 6, 19.
entertayne demayne= demean 2, 9, 40
paramo are succoure iloure=./fo0r poure
2, 10, 19.
fayre hayrc = AetV s\ia.y re = share 2, 10,
'28.
weet = tcit v. feet 2, 10, 71. [wed is con-
stantly used.]
gate hate a.\\Tntc = aicaii 2, 11, 6.
assault exault withhault = withheld
fault 2, 11, 9. fault hault assault 6,
2, 23.
tooke strooke =s£n^£ 2, 12, 33. strooke
looke 2, 12, 38. broken stroken
wroken, 6, 2, 7. tooke strooke
awooke looke 6, 7, 48.
vele — veil unhele concele 2, 12, 64.
vele appt'le revele 3, 3, 19. vele con-
cele 4, 10, 41. Fioriinele vele 5, 3,
17.
paynt faynt taynt daynt=rf«t;ity 3,
mtr. 2.
way convay=co«tvy assay way 3, 1, 2.
surcease encrease preassc =prcss peace
3, 1, 23. preace =press surcease
peace 4, 9, 32.
fayre debonayre compayre = compare,
repayre 3, 1, 20. fayre prcpayrc =
prepare 3, 4, 14. chayre = c/tire, dan;
ayrc, fayre 3. 5, 51.
sex wex = tcax v vex flex =Jlax 3, 1, 47.
beare appeare thcare 3, 2, 11.
accomplished = -ed hid 3, 3, 48.
1 The Globe edition Complete "Works
of Edmund Spenser, edited from the
original editions and manuscripts by
R. Morris, with a memoir by J. "V> .
Hales, London, 1809. In this edition
the stanzas of the Faerie Queen are
dim = climb swim him 3, 4, 42.
alive deprive atchive=«eA»av; 3, 5, 26.
strownc sowne overflowne=ow;r^o«>crf
3, 9, 35.
towne crowne downe coaipassiowne 3,
9, 39.
bloud stoud remoud=5/o9rf stood re-
moved 3, 9, 43.
furst nurst —first nursed 3, 11, 1.
rowme renowme =room renown 3,1 1,47.
food feood =feud blood brood 4, 1, 20.
craft draft = draught beraft = bereft
engraft 4, 2, 10.
burds =£»><& words lords 4, 2, 35.
appeard reard affeard s\veard=s«wd
4, 3, 31. 33.
s^f.a,c\i= speech empeach reach 4, 10, 36.
yeares peares =*peers 4, 10, 49.
powre rccoure= rawer boure stoure 4,
10, 58. lowre conjure recure= recover
6, 10, 26.
"Waterford boord = 3oarrf 4, 11, 43.
clien°e grieffe = cliff grief 4, 12, 5.
grieve misbelieve shrieve mieve=move
4, 12, 26.
layd sayd mayd dena,jd=dented 4, 12,
28.
course sourse wourse = satires worse, 5,
intr. 1.
hard outward shard = sheared 5, 1, 10.
achieved believed prieved =proved 5, 4,
33. grieved relieved reprieved, 6,
6, 24.
enter, bent her, a&\enter= adventure,
center 5, 5, 5.
knew rew=wt; vew dew 5, 5, 22.
threw a\cvf = htilloo few 5, 6, 13.
hight keight = c7«yA^ dight plight 3,
2. 30. light dight keijjht 5, 6, 29.
wond fond koud = woned found conned
5, 6, 35.
bridge ridge, lidgc = ledge 5, 6, 36.
smot= smote forgot not spot 5, 7, 29.
numbered, and hence my references to
book, canto, and stanza can be easily
verified. It has not been considered
necessary to t-xtend this examination
beyond the Faerie Qiteenc.
881
EDMUND SPENSER S RI1YMKS. CiiAr. VIII. { 5.
brast=Jws< fast past 5, 8, 8. just lust
thrust \misi = burst 5, 8, 22.
strooke shooke quooke = quaked 5, 8, 9.
betooke shooke quooke 6, 7, 24.
had bad sprad 5, 9, 25.
price devise flourdelicc 5, 9, 27.
Eirene [in two syllables] clene strene =
strain, race 5, 9, 22.
treat extreat ^extract great seat 5, 10, 1 .
happinessc Aecesse= decease wretched -
nesse 5, 10, 11.
left theft reft gieft = (/(/<! 5, 10, 14.
straight bright quight despight=?MiVe
despits 5, 11, 5. quight sight des-
pight sight 6, 11, 25.
strooke smookc=*/r«t'& smoke looke
shooke 5, 11, 22.
doole=rfo& schoole foole 5, 11, 25.
askew hew arew=ow a row b!ew = W«e
5, 12, 29.
espyde crydc scryde cydc=<wpwd cried
(descried eyed 5, 12. 38.
erst, ftmt**pfimi 6, 1, 45. earst
pearst = erst pierced G, 3, 39.
reliv'd=rf/jVrrrf rcviv'd riv'd depriv'd
3, 8, 3.
abroad ti -oad = tread s. 6, 10, 5.
flud =jlood mud 6, 10, 7.
brest drest chest kest = im?«£ dressed
chest castG, 12, 15.
grcn=grin t>. men when G, 12, 27.
Occasionally, but not very often, Spenser indulges in unmistakable
assonances, or mere consonantal rhymes, or anomalies, which it is
very difficult to classify at all, as in the following list.
Anomalies, Eye Rhymes, Assonances.
mount front 1, 10, 53.
fyre shyre conspyre yre 1, 11,14 [here
shyre was a mere rhyme to the eye.]
away decay day Spau 1, 11, 30.
bath wrath \atii\L =hateth hath 2, 2, 4.
bough enough 2, 6, 25 [where enough
is quantitative and not numerative.]
mouth drouth couth —could '2, 7, 58.
[eye-rhymes.]
towre endure sure 2, 9, 21. [conso-
nantal rhyme.]
deckt SK\*,= decked set 2, 12, 49. [an
assonance.]
Chrysogonec degree 3, 6, 4, [but] Chry-
sogone alone gone throne 3, 6, 5.
[the very next stanza, whereas the
former spelling is reverted to in 3,
6, 51.1
nest overkost ^ over cant, opprest 3, 6, 10.
more store yore horrore = horror 3. 6, 36.
stayd strayd sayd dcuayd = denied 3,
7, 57. day tway denay =deiiy dismay
3, 11, 11.
gotten soften often 4, intr. 5. [an
assonance.]
health wealth <\ea\'i}i=dealetk stealth
4, 1, 6. [this may only be a long and
short vowel rhyming.*]
maligne bcnigne indignc bring 4, 1. 30.
[even if -igne is pronounced (-ign),
as occasionally in Gill this \vill only
be an assonance.]
follie jollie dallie 4, 1, 36.
evill (irjvill devill 4, 2, 3. [even when
the two last words rhymed, as they
were usually spelled, as drivel divel,
they only formed consonantal rhymes
with the first, and the spelling seems
to have been changed to make an
eye-rhyme.]
ybom morne morne werne — Keren 4,
2, 41. [see above p. 8.3S, note.]
mid hid t\mA=t/trcad undid 4, "2, 48
emperisht cherisht guarisht norisht 4 ,
3, 29 [consonantal rhymes.]
discover mother other brother 4, 3, 40
[assonance]
aimed ordained 4, 4, 24 [assonance]
\ent~cc<\ = ventured entred =tcntt-rfd 4,
7. 31 [this would have been a rhyme
in the xvn th century.]
dum ^= dumb overcum mum becum —
become 4, 7, 44, [here the spelling
seems unnecessarily changed, tl:o
rhyme being, probably, good. ]
foure paramoiire 4, 9, 6 [consonantal
and eye rhyme]
woont="iro;^'hunt 5, 4, 29. [change of
spelling probably used to indicate
correct pronunciation, compare]
wount hunt 6, 11, 9.
ncare few 5, 4, 37 [this may be con-
sidered as an assonance, (neer feeii),
which takes off much of the harsh-
ness apparent in the modern (niu
fin).]
grovell levell 5, 4, 40
warrc marre tlarrc farre = tear mar
dare far 5, 4, 44, [the spelling np-
parcntly altered to accommodate
dare, which had a long vowel, the
others having short vowels ]
thondrcd sondred encombred nombred
5, 5, 19, encombcr thoudcr asonder
6, 5, 19, [assonance]
eudevour labour favour behaviour 5, o,
CHAP. VIII. $ '). EDMUND SPENSER S RHYMES.
805
3.5 [part assonance, part consonantal
rhyme.]
attend liemd = liemmed kcmd = kempt
combed portend 5, 7, 4, [assonance,
it is curious that kemd was unne-
cessarily forced in spelling.]
discover lover endever ever 5, 7, 22
[consonantal rhyme].
stronger longer wronger = wrong doer,
5, 8, 7. [Did Spenser say (stroq-cr
nroq-er), or (strocrger, ncoq'ger),
or did he content himself with au
assonance ? I lately heard (st'q-g.i)
from a person of education.]
dcsyncs betymescrymes clymes = designs
betimes crimes climbs a, 9, 42. [as-
sonance.]
tempLed consented invented 5, 11, 50.
[assonance.]
washt scrnchti = tcashcd scratched a, 12,
30. [assonance.]
roade glade = did ride, glade 6, 2, 16.
[consonantal rhyme.]
most ghost host cnforsi= enforced, 6,
3, 39. [not only are the consonants
different in the last word, but the
vowel is probably short and not long
as in the others.]
qurason reason season seisin 6, 4, 3".
[With the last rhyme compare Sales-
oury's seesijn (seez'i'u) for SEASON",
p. 783.]
maner dishonor 6, 6, 25.
hideous monstruous hous battailous 0,
7, 41. [consonantal or eye rhyme,
unless Spenser called hous (uus).]
live f. give drive thrive 6, 8, 35. [con-
sonantal or eye rhyme], forgive drive
live v. grieve 6. 9^ 22.
alone home 6, 9, 1C. [assonance.]
wood stood bud aloud flud=//worf 6, 10,
6. [Did Spenser, like Bullokar, say
(aluud-) ?]
turne raournc learne 6, 10, 18. [con-
sonantal rhyme.]
The above examples, which it docs not require any historical
knowledge to appreciate, are amply sufficient to prove that Spenser
allowed himself great latitude in rhyming, so that if we find him
continually transgressing the rules of contemporary orthoepists, we
cannot assume that he necessarily pronounced differently from all of
them, or that he agreed with one set rather than another. When
however we come to examine other words which he has rhymed
together, where his rhymes, if they could he relied on would he
valuable orthoepical documents, we find not only apparent anticipa-
tions of usages which were not fixed for at least a century later,
but such a confusion of usages that we cannot be sure that he was
even aware of these later pronunciations. Hence his rhymes not
only do not shew his own custom, but they do not justify us in
supposing that the more modern practice had even cropped up in
stray cases. The principal conclusion then to be drawn from such
an examination is that we have left the time of perfect rhymes, ex-
emplified in Chaucer and Gowcr, far behind us, and that beginning
at least with the xvi th centuiy we cannot trust rhymes to give us
information on pronunciation. The previous examination of the
rhymes of Moore and Tennyson shew that the same latitude yet
remains. The esthetic question as to the advantage of introducing
such deviations from custom does not here enter into consideration.
Hut it would seem sufficiently evident that they arose at first from
the difficulty of rhyming,1 and there is no doubt that they remain in
the majority of cases for the same reason. Their infrequency, and
the mode in which they are generally disguised by othography, or
apparently justified from old usage, would seem to imply that the
poet did not in general consciously adopt them, as musicians have
adopted and developed the use of discords, in order to produce a
1 Sec what Chaucer says, supra p. 254, note 2.
EDMUND SPEXSKR S RHYMES. CIIAP. VIII. $ 5.
determinate effect. Hutlibras is of course an exception, and all
burlesque poems, where the effect intended is evident and always
appreciated, but is not exactly such as is sought for in serious
poems.1 The following examples from Spenser may seem over
abundant, but the opinion is so prevalent that old rhymes determine
sounds, and Spenser's authority might be so easily cited to upset the
conclusions maintained in the preceding pages on some points of im-
portance, that it became necessary to show his inconsistency, and
the consequent valuelessness of his testimony, by extensive citations.
The arrangement as in the case of the modem poets is by the sounds
made equivalent by the rhymes, but Dr. Gill's pronunciation, as de-
termined by his general practice is substituted for niy own. At the
conclusion a few special terminations and words are considered,
which I could not conveniently classify under any of the preceding
headings.
Anomalous and Miscellaneous Rhymes in Spenser.
(a)-(aa)
awakt lakt — awaked lacked 2, 8, 51.
blacke lake make partake 5, 11, 32.
lambe came 1, 1, 5. lam sam dam =
lamb same dam 1, 10, 57. ame=«/n
dame same 1, 12, 30.
stair farr a.i = arc 1, 1, 7.
gard hard ward prepaid ^prepared 1,
3, 9.
was cliacc 6, 3, 50.
waste *. faste waste v. 1, 2, 42. past
last hast=Art«<c 1, 4, 49.
1 Those who wish to see the ludicrous
and consequently undesirable effect
which is often produced by such false
rhymes, should consult a very amusing
book called : Rhymes of the Poets by
Felix Ago. (Prof. S. S. Haldeman),
Philadelphia, 1868. 8vo. pp. 56.
These rhymes are selected from 114
writers, chiefly of the xvnth and
xvi n th centuries, and were often cor-
rect according to pronunciations then
current. The following extract is from
the preface : "It is letter to spoil a
rhyme than a word. lu modern nor-
mal English therefore, every word
which has a definite sound and accent
in conversation, should retain it in
verse ; great should never be perverted
into greet to the ear, sinned into signed,
grinned into grind, or wind into wind "
(wmd, waind). "A few words have
two forms in English speech, as said,
which Pope and Th. Moore rhyme with
laid and head; and again, which
Shakespeare, Drydcn, and Th. Moore
rhyme with plain and then, and Suck-
ling with inn." " The learned Sir
"William Jones is the purest rhymer
known to the author, questionable
rhymes being so rare in his verse as not
to attract attention. His AIICADIA of
368 lines has but forlorn and horn ;
god, rode; wind, behind; mead, reed
(mead of meadow being mcd and not
meed}." In a foot note he cites the
rhymes : mead head, meads reeds
liryden, tread head Herrick, mead
reed Johnson. "C.usSA of 334 lines,
SOLIMA of 104, and LAURA of 150,
are perfect. THE SEVEN FOUNTAINS,
of 542 lines, has only shone — sun, and
stood — blood. TIIE ENCHANTED FKUIT,
574 lines, has wound — ground twice,
which some assimilate. The few ques-
tionable rhymes might have been
avoided; and these poems are suf-
ficiently extended to show what can be
done iii the way of legitimate rhyme.
Versifiers excuse bad rhymes in several
ways, as Dr. Garth [A.D. 1672-1719] —
111 lines, but like ill paintings, arc allow'd
To set off and to recommend the good :
but it is doubtful whether the Doctor
would thus have associated allvic'd and
good, if he could have readily procured
less dissonant equivalents. Contrari-
wise, some authors make efficient use
of what to them are allowable rhymes,
and much of the spirit of Hudibras
would be lost without them.
Cardan believ'd prreat states depend
Upon the tip o' lh" Bear'n tail's end ;
That, as she whisk'd it t'wards the Sun,
Strew'd mighty empires up and down;
Which others say must needs be falre
Because your true bearj have no tail* !
— Sutler."
CHAP. VIII. § 5. EDMUND SPENSER'S RHYMES.
867
(aa)=(aa)?or=(a)?
[in most of the following as in some
of the preceding one of the words has
now (ee).~\
ame=a«» came shame 1, 5, 26.
prepar'd hard far'd 2, 11, 3. reward
hard prepar'd 3, 5, H. [compare 3,
8, 14. 4, 2, 27. 5, 4, 22.]
hast=haste fast 1, 6, 40. haste past
fast hast v. 1, 9, 39. tast = taste cast
2, 12, 57. [compare 3, 2, 17. 3, 7, 38.
G, 10, 35. 6, 12. 16.]
gave have crave brave 1, 1, 3. wave
save have 2, 6, 5. hrave have selave
2, 7, 33. [compare 2, 8, 24. 2, 10, 6.]
to initial does not affect the
subsequent a ?
ran wan 1, 8, 42. man wan a, began
overran 2, 2, 17. ran wan v. wan a.
can 2, 6, 41. began wan a. 3, 3, 16.
farre starre arre =«>•<; warre 1, 2, 36.
ward saufgard far'd 2, 5, 8. reward
far'd shard 2, 6, 38. 2, 7, 47.
hard regard reward 3, 1, 27. 3, 5,
14. 4, 2, 27. w,-rd unbard = un-
barred far'd 4, 9, 5.
dwarfe scarfe 5, 2, 3.
was gras has 1, 1, 20, was pas 1, 1, 30.
1, 8, 19. was grass pas alas ! 1, 9, 36.
2, 1, 41. 2, 6, 37. was masse 2, 9,
45. has was mas 2, 12, 34. 3, 4, 23.
6, 7, 17. was chace 6, 3, 50.
aZ=(al, aal, AA!)?
fall funerall 1, 2, 20. fall martiall call
1, 2, 36. shall call fall 3, I, 54. vale
dale hospitale avale = hospital avail
2, 9, 10.
(ee)-(aa)
[The following rhymes in one stanza
shew that ea could 'not have had the
same sound as long a : speake awake
weake shake sake be strake knee bee =
be, 1, 5, 12, but the spelling and
rhyme would lead to the conclusion
that ea and long a were identical in :]
weake quake bespake 3, 2, 42.
dare spear 3, 10, 28, fare share com-
pare appeare 5, 2, 48. fare whyleare
prepare bare 6, 5, 8.
regard rcar'd 3, 8, 19.
grace embrace once = case encrease 2,
7, 16.
late gate retrate = retreat 1, 1, 13.
estate late gate retrate 1, 8, 12. 4,
10, 67. 5, 4, 45, 5, 7, 35. intreat
late 4, 2, 51. treat late ingratc hate
6, 7, 2. entreat obstinate 6, 7, 40
nature creature feature stature 4, 2, 44.
rcccave = rece ive gave have 2, 10, 69.
cndevour, save her, favour, gave her 5,
4, 12. have save gave leave 6, 11,
46, leave have 6, 1, 9. save reave
forgave gave 6, 7, 1 2.
(ai) = (aa)
[The word proclaim has a double
form with or without t, as we have
seen supra p. 253, and eimilarly for
claim ; the latter word has both forms
in French, hence such rhymes as the
following are intelligible.]
proclame overcame dame same 1,12, 20,
frame same nmne proclame 2, 5, 1.
came game fame proclame 5, 3, 7.
clanie shame 4, 4, 9. came name clame
same 4, 10, 11. came clame tauic
4, 11, 12.
[The following rhymes, however,
seem to lead to the pronunciation of ai
as long a, and if we took these in the
conjunction with the preceding, where
ea is equal long a, we should have ai =
ea as in Hart, and both = long a, con-
trary to the express declarations of
contemporary orthoepists, and to the
rhymes of long a with short a already
given. As Spenser's contemporary,
Sir Philip Sidney apparently read ai
as (ee) in Hart's fashion, see below n.
872, Spenser may have adopted this
pronunciation also, and then his rhymes
of ai, a, were faulty. Lut it is im-
possible to draw any conclusion from
Spenser's own usage.]
Ilania day 2, 10, 24. sway Menevia 3,
3, 55. pray day JEmylia 4, 7, 18.
say Adicia 5, 8, 20.
Btaide= stayed made shade displaidc 1,
1, 14. 5, 4, 38. made trade waidc
= tfeiyhed I, 4, 27. made dismaide
blade'l, 7, 47. 6, 10, 28. layd sayde
made 1, 8, 32. said made laid 2, 7,
32. displayd bewrayd made 2, 12,
66. mayd bl&ed = blade dismayd 3,
1, 63, playd made shade 3, 4, 29. 3,
10, 10. decayd disswade 4, 9 34.
taile entraile mayle bale 1, 1, 16.
whales scales tayles 2, 12, 23. faile
prevaile bale 3, 7, 21. assay le flayle
avayle dale 5, 11, 59.
slaine paine bane 2, 11, 29. retaine
Glonanc 5, 8, 3.
aire rare spare 1, 2, 32. fayrc dispayre
shnyre=*/»«rc 1, 3, 2. chaire fare
Bware bare 1, 3, 16. faire bare 1, 4,
25. ware=<mvo'e faire 1, 7, 1- declare
fayrc 1, 7, 26. fare whyleba re dispayre
rare 1, 9, 28 [sec p. S5S, note.] fayre
8G8
EDMUND SPENSER S RHYMES. CHAP. VIII. § 5.
hayre shayre =«*«/•« 2, 10, 28. 6, 2,
17. repaire care misfarc share 4, 8,
5. care aire i'aire 4, 8, 8. haire = Aff»>
[certainly (neer)] bare are [certainly
(aar)] faire 4, 11, 48. faire care 5, 9,
40. I'aire despaire cmpairc misfare,
5, 11, 48.
faire compare, 1, 2, 37 [see : compare
appcare under (ee) = (aa).] payre
prepare 1, 3, 34. fayre prepaire stayre
declare 1, 4, 13. fayre hayre = hair
(certainly (neer) even in Chaucer,]
ayre prcpayre 1.5, 2. rare faire com-
paire 1, 6, 15 faire repaire r. restore
rare 1, 8, 50. 3, 2, 22. fayre dis-
payre ayre prepayre 2, 3, 7 com-
payre fayre 2, 5, 29, faire debonaire
prepaire aire 2, 6, 28, ayre prcpayre
2, 11, 36. 3, 4, 14. fair threesquare
spare prepare 3, 1, 4. fayre debon-
ayre compayre repayre 3, 1, 26. 3, 5,
8. faire compare share 4, 3, 39. rare
fare prepare faire 4, 10, 6. repayre
fayre prepayre ayre 4, 10, 47-
grate v. bayte 2, 7, 34. state late debate
baite, 4, intr. 1. late gate awaite
prate 4, 10, 14. gate vraite 5, 5, 4.
dazed raizd— dazed raised, 1, 1, 18.
amaze jpze praize 6, 11, 13.
(ai)-(ei)?
streight might fight 5, 10, 31. streight
bright quight despight 5, 11. 5.
streight right fight 5, 12, 8 ; [if we
adopt the theory that Spenser's ei
was generally (ec), these examples
shew a retention of the old sound as
in the modern height, sleight, al-
though (heet, sleet) may be occa-
sionally heard.]
aught = ought.
raught ought fraught saught = sought 2,
8, 40. raught wrought taught wrought
2, 9, 19.
leach =physician teach 1,5,44. spcach =
speech teach 6, 4, 37.
proceede = (proseed*) brcede 1, 5, 22.
doth lead, aread, bred, scad = seed 1,
10, 51. did lead, aread tread 2, 1,7.
Teed. = read weed steed agreed 4, 4,
39. tread procead aread dread 4,
8,13.
wreake weeke, seeke 6. 7, 1 3.
congealed heald=fo/rf conccal'd 1, 5,
29. beheld yeeld 4, 3, 14. beheld
weld=M-«<?W 4, 3, 21.
beame tcme = fcw» 1, 4, 36. esteeme
streeme extreme misseemc 3, 8, 26.
deemed seemed esteemed stremed 4,
3, 28. deeme extreme 4, 9, 1.
seeue beene clcane keene = (ee, ii, ce, ii)
1, 7, 33. beene scene clene weene 1,
10, 58. queene unseene cleene 2, 1, 1.
meane leen at weene \>cnc — becn 2, 1,
58. keene seene cleane 3, 8, 37. 3,
12, 20. 5, 9, 49. greene clene beseene
beene = (ii, ee, ii, ii) 6, 5, 38.
feend =Jiend attend defend spend 3,
1, 32. freend = friend weend end
amend 4, 4, 45. defend feend keud =
kcinud send 5, 11, 20.
kccpe sheepe deepe chef o= cheap 6,
11, 40.
heare v. [ = (iriir) see § 7] neare inquere
wcare 1, 1, 31. tcare v. fcare heare
1, 2, 31. feare there requere 1, 3, 12.
heare teare *. =(tiir) feare inquere 1,
3, 25. heare = hair beare appeare
deare 1, 4, 24. deare appeare were
heare v. 1, 9, 14. fare whyleare dis-
payre rare, 1, 9, 28. [see under (ai)
= (aa).] were appeare fcare scare 1,
11, 13. ycare forbcare neare weare =
were 2, 1, 53. reare cleare appeare
2, 2, 40. yeares pcaTca— peers teares
s. 2, 10, 62. were dreare teare v.
beare v. 2, 11, 8. deare, meare = »*«•«
2, 11, 34. cleare appcare dispeire
•whyleare 5, 3, 1. beare appeare here
fere = companion 5, 3, 22. beare
cleare cheare=c/*e^r despeyre 6, 5,
38. neare care feare reare 5, 12, 6.
f 'ere = companion pcrc=peer, dere =
dear, c\crc= clear 6, 7, 29. steare =
steer beare teare v. neare 6, 18, 12.
were here 1, 8, 49. there neare feare 1,
9, 34. there heare appeare 2, 12, 14.
teare v. there heare 5, 8, 41.
weary cherry merry 6, 10, 22.
perce ferce reherce = pierce fierce re-
hearse \ , 4, 50. erst pearst ^pierced
6, 1, 45.
peace preace —press release cease 1, 12,
19. surcease encrcase preasse =pres»
peace 3, 1, 23. release possesse wil-
lingnesse 4, 5, 25. cease, supprcsse
4, 9, 2.
beast brest= breast supprest 1, 3, 19.
1, 8, 15. boasts behests 1, 4, 18.
feast beast deteast= detest 1, 4, 21.
1, 11, 49. beast, creast = m»* feast
addrest 1, 8, 6. east creast 1, 12, 2.
beasts crests guests 2, 12, 39. east
increast gest 3, 2, 24.
heat sweet eat threat = (ee, ii, ee ?, e)
1, 3, 33. heate sweat eat 1, 4, 22.
great heat threat beat 1, 5, 7. seat
great excheat 1,5, 25. 2, 2, 20. 2, 11,
32. great treat intrete [see uudcr
CHAP. VIII. $ 5. EDMUND SPENSER'S RHYMES.
(cc) = (aa)] discrete 1, 7, 40. heat
forget sweat 2, 5, 30. threat entreat
3, 4, 15. greater better 4, 1, 7. en-
treat threat retreat 4, 7, 37.
death breath uneath 1, 9, 38. 2, 1, 27.
together ether = either thether =
thither 6, 12, 10.
conceiv'd pereciv'd berev'd griev'd 3,
6, 27.
left bereft gift lift 6, 8, 1.
spirit merit 4, 2, 34.
addrest brest wrest = addressed breast
wrist 2,3,1.
sitt bitt forgett fitt 1, 3, 14.
clieffe grieffe = cli/ grief ^ 12, 5.
field build kild skild = At7/erf skilled 2,
10, 73. wield shield field skild 4, 4,
17.
(*) unaccented =(ii) accented.
tragedie degree hee 2, 4, 27. see jco-
pardee thee 3, 4, 10.
diverslyfree he 1, 2, 11.
foresee memoree 2, 9, 49.
bee thee perplexitie 1, 1, 19, knee see
maiestee = majesty 1,4, 13. batterce
bee chastitce see 1, 6, 6. see libertee
jollitee free 1, 9, 12. courtesee
modestee degree nicetee 1, 10, 7. bee
modestee see 2, 9, 18.
alive revive give rive 2, 6, 45. liv'd
depriv'd surviv'd deriv'd 2, 9, 57.
(i) unacccntcd=(ai) accented.
prerogative rcjnive=repricve alive 4,
12, 31.
avyse lyes v. melodies 2, 12, 17. jeo-
pardy ly spy descry 2, 12, 18. jeopardy
cry enimy 3, 1, 22. supply jeopardy
aby lie 3, 7, 3. abie remedie 3, 10, 3.
fly fantasy privily sly 1, 1, 46. greedily
ny 1, 3, 5. diversly jollity hye = ^A
daintily 1, 7, 32. envy by continually
1, 7, 43. thereby die eternally 1, 9,
54. incessantly eye industry 2, 7, 61.
suddenly hastily cry 2, 8, 3. furiously
aby hy fly 2, 8, 33. hy victory readily
armory 3, 3, 59. cry forcibly dy 3,
10, 13. fly eye furiously diversely 3,
10, 14.
flyes applycs enimics lyes 1, 1, 38. flye
dye enimy 2, 6, 39. enimy dy destiny
2, 12, 36.
harmony sky \iy=high dry 1, 1, 8.
company flv venery eye 1, G, 22. hye
ly tyranny by and bye 1, 8, 2. cry fly
espy agony 2, 12, 27. jealousy fly
villany thereby 3, 1, 18. eye destiny
3, 3, 24. lyes supplyes progenyes 3,
6, 36. eye villany family spie 5, 6, 35.
victorie lye armory enimic 1, 1, 27.
eyes miscryes plyes idolatryes 1, 6,
19. thereby memory dy 1, 11, 47.
perjury fly injury 1, 12, 27. despise
miseries 2, 1, 36. eye skye chivalrye
hye 2, 3, 10. I enimy victory 2, 6,
34. arise flies skies injuries 2, 9, 16.
fealty agony dy 1, 3, 1. dcitye flye
nye=nigh 1, 3, 21. cry dishonesty
misery chastity 1, 3, 23. eye skyc
chastitye 1, 6, 4. eye hye majestye
tye, 1, 7, 16. enimy tragedy cry
libertie 1, 9, 10. mortality by fly
victory 1, 10, 1. apply melancholy
jollity 1, 12, 38. flye hye=Aie per-
plexitye 2,4, 13. sicye envye princi-
pality incessantly 2, 7, 8. thereby sty
dignity 2, 7, 46. envy soverainty
enmity fly 2, 10, 33. majestic victorie
faery dy 2, 10, 75. apply captivity
infirmity tyranny 2, 11, 1. eye tran-
quillity boystrously 3, 10, 68.
[Numerous poeticus proparoxytonis
in [i] sfcpe vltimam productam acuit,
vt, (mizerai-, konstansar, destinai-) :
vnde etiam in pros3 fer& obtinuit, vt
vltima vel longd, vel breui soqualiter
scribatur, et pronuncietur, non acu-
anturtamen. — Gill Logonamia, p. 130.]
wilde defilde vilde yild.c=icild defiled
vile yield I, 6, 3.
chyld spoild beguyld boyld 5, 5, 63.
exylcd defyld despoyled boyled 6,
9,2.
beguild recoyld 1, 11, 23.
while foylc guyle style 4, 2, 29. dcspoile
guile foilc 6, 6, 34.
awhile toyle turmoyle 2, 12, 32. spoile
tunnoile while toile 6, 8, 23.
stryde ryde aunoyd guide 4, 8, 37. re-
plidc annoyd destroyd 6, 1, 7. side
annoyde destroyde prydc 6, 5, 20.
vile spoile erewhile stile 2, 8, 12. pyle
guyle spoile toyle 2, 1 1, 7. wyld des-
poyld toyld 3, 10, 39. awhile vile
exile spoile 3, 11, 39. while toyle
spoyle 4, 9, 12. 5, 2, 11. guile des-
poile o, 4, 31. awhile mile toile spoile
6, 4, 25.
spyde destroyd applyde 3, 8, 2.
awhile soyle 3, 3, 33. toyle awhile
soylc 4, 3, 29. 4, 4, 48.
870
EDMUND SPENSER'S RHYMES.
CHAP. VIII. § 5.
rose expose lose 3, 1, 46. disposed
loosd 4, 5, 5. loos'd enclos'd discios'd
4, 5, 16. whom become 4, 7, 11.
wombe come roam home 4, 12, 4.
groome come somme =««/>» 5, 6, 8.
(OO) = (O)=(M).
rocke broke 2, 12, 7. wroth loth
goth=goeth 2, 12, 57. wroth loth
blo'th = bloiceth 3, 7, 8. alone anone
bemone swone = bemoan swoon 6,
6, 30.
lord ador'd scor'd word 1, 1, 2. sworne
retourne mourne 1,12,41. sword word
abhord 2, 1, 11. abord ford word
lord 2, 6, 4. foure paramoure 2, 9,
34. paramoure succoure floure poure
=fioor pour 2, 10, 19. attoue done
on 5, 6, 17. retourue forlorne 5,
6,7.
(o) = (u).
long wrong tong 1, int. 2. along tong
strong hong 1, 5, 34. tong hung
stong 2, 1, 3. wrong tong strong 2,
4, 12. prolong wrong dong long 2,
8, 28, strong along sprong emong
2, 12, 10. sprong emong flong 3, 4,
41. hong strong 3, 11, 52.
ou, ow=(ou) ? or =(uu) ?
downe sovfne= sound 8wowne=*M>oo»
towne 1,1,41. bowrehowrestowre=
bower hour stour 1, 2, 7. 2, 3, 34.
towre powre scowre conqueroure 1,
2, 20. howre lowre powre emperour
1, 2, 22. wound stound found 1, 7,
25. wound sownd 1, 8, 11. found
hound wound 2, 1, 12. bower haviour
2, 2, 15. towre endure sure 2, 9, 21.
wonderous hideous thus piteous 2,
11, 38. hous valorous adventurous
victorious 3, 3, 54. Hesperus joyeous
hous 3, 4, 51. hous ungratious hideous
3, 4, 55. hous glorious 3, 6, 12. thus
hous 3. 11. 49. thus outrageous 4,
1,47.
0t0=(oo)?
none owne unknowne 1, 4, 28. foe flow
show grow 1, 5, 9. so foe overthroe
woe 2, 4, 10. overthrowne knowne
owne none 6, 1, 14.
tV=(ur)?
foorth worth birth 2, 3, 21.
er= (ar)
harts = foarts smarts parts desarts =
deserts 2, 2, 29. desart part 2, 4, 26.
serve starve 2, 6, 34. serve deserve
swerve 3, 7, 53 [(er) or (ar) ?] dart
smart pervart = pervert hart=/*c«r<
3, 11, 30. Britomart part heart de-
sart 4, 1, 33. depart hart art revert
4, 6, 43. hart smart dart convert 5,
6, 28. parts smarts arts desarts 6, 5,
33. regard mard prefard = marredpre-
ferred 6, 9, 40. [In reference to
this confusion of (er, ar) it may be
noticed that Prof. Blackie of Edin-
burgh, in his public lectures, pro-
nounces accented er in many words,
in such a manner that it is difficult
to decide whether the sound ho
means to utter is (Er, scr, ar), the r
being slightly, but certainly, trilled.
A similar indistinctness may have
long prevailed in earlier times, and
would account for these confusions.]
marinere tears 1, 3, 31. [does thii
rhyme (er, eer) ?]
brood mood good withstood 1, 10, 32.
blood good brood 1, 10, 64. groome
comesomme = sum 5, 6, 8. mood stood
woo'd 5, 6, 15. approve move love 2,
4,24.
w=(«)?=(uu)?
Lud good 2, 10, 46. flood mud blood
good 5, 2, 27. woont hunt 5, 4, 29,
push rush gush 1, 3, 35. rush bush 2,
3, 21. rush push 3, 1, 17.
but put 1, 6. 24.
truth ensu'th youth ruth 1, 6, 12. 2, 3,2.
U=etc.
use accuse abuse spues 1, 4, 32. vewd
rude, 3, 10, 48. ncwes use 5, 5, 61.
«-(«).
blis enemis=W»*» enemies 4, 9, 16. prise
—prize thrise=<Ar»<w cowardise em-
prise o, 3, 15.
-e, -ed syllabic.
to the long raynes at her commande-
ment 3, 4, 33.
salvagesse sans finesse, shewing secret
wit 3, 4, 39 [salvagesse has its final
e elided, finesse preserved, shewing
inconsistency.]
wondered answered conjectured 2, 4, 39.
accomplishid hid 3, 3, 48. led ap-
pareled garnished 3, 3, 59. fed for-
wearied oed dread 5, 5, 50. [but -ed
is constantly =(-d, -t).j
formerly grounded and fast setteled 2,
12, 1. [this is remarkable for both
the last syllables].
CHAP. VIII. § 5.
EDMUND SPENSER'S RHYMES.
871
gJi mute.
spright sight quight^Mi'te sight 1, 1,
45. diversely jollity hye = /i»y/t dain-
tily 1, 7, 32. 1, 8, 2. 2, 8, 33. unites
ftte&=.diyht» smites \\te& = Ughts 1,
8, 18. exercise emprize lies thies =
thighs 2, 3, 35. bite night 3, 5, 22.
write, light, knight 3, 9, 1. bite
knight might 6, 6, 27. delight [gene-
rally without gK\ sight knight sight
G, 8, 20.
made trade waide = weighed 1, 4, 27.
[see also (aa) =(ai).]
bayt wayt strayt= straight sleight 2, 7,
64. [see also (ai) = (oi).]
heard= (nard) = (nerd) ?
heard embard=e;wiarra/ 1, 2, 31. re-
gard heard 1, 12, 16. heard far'dpre-
par'd 2, 2, 19. heard unbard prepard
= unbarred prepared 5, 4, 37. heard
reward 5, 7, 24. heard hard debard
5, 9, 36.
heard beard afeard seared 1, 11, 26.
heard affeared reard 2, 3, 45. 2, 12, 2.
heard beard heard steared = steered 3,
8, 30. heard feard reard beard 5, 11,
30.
7ieir= (Hair) = (naar) = (n ccr).
fayr hayre 1, 12, 21
affayres shayres hayres cares 2, 10, 37.
deare heyre 2, 10, 61.
inquire = (uikweer-) = (tnktreir).
inquere epcrc — spear 2, 3, 12. nere =
near were inquere 3, 10, 19. inquire
were ncre 5, 11, 48.
retire inquire desire 5, 2, 52.
-i-on in two syllables.
submission compassion affliction 1, 3, 6.
devotion contemplation meditation 1,
10, 46. Philemon anon potion 2, 4,
30. upon anon confusion 2, 4, 42. con-
ditions abusions illusions 2, 11, 11.
fashion don complexion occasion 3, 6,
38. fashion anon %on=ffone 3, 7, 10.
[these examples offash-i-on, are valu-
able, because the *A spelling seemed
to imply fash-ion in two syllables],
compassion upon affliction stone 3, 8,
1. foundation reparation nation fash-
ion 5, 2, 28. discretion oppression
subjection direction 5, 4, 26. Gergon
oppression subjection region 5, 10, 9.
Coridon contention 6, 10, 33.
inclina-tion fa-sbion 6, 9, 42.
[Whether the two last syllables are
to be divided or no, it is difficult to say ;
if they are, the lines have two super-
fluous syllables,
thus —
The stanza begins
Hut Calidorp, of courteous inclination
Tooke Coridon and set him iu his place,
That be should lead the dance as was his
fashion.
On account of the laxity of Spenser's
rhymes it is impossible to sny whether
this was a rhyme or an assonance, that
is, whether the -tion was pronounced as
-shion. I am inclined to think not.
See the remarks on Shakspere's rhyme:
passion fashion, below § 8.]
witch pitch unlich = unlike twitch 1 , 5,
28. bewitch sich=««?A lich =/*'&? 3.
7,29.
love.
love hove move 1, 2, 31. approve move
love 2, 4, 2 i. love behove above re-
prove 6, 2, 1.
one.
one shone gone 1, 1, 16. throne one
fone =fot's 3, 3, 33. gone alone one 3,
8, 46.
shew = (shoo, shoo ; sheu) ?
show low 1, 2, 21. slow show 1, 3, 26.
foe flow show grow 1, 5, 9. slow low
show 1, 10, 5. shewn known, own
thrown 5, 4, 18. show flow know 5, 9,
13. forgoe, showe 6, 1, 27. shewed be-
strewed unsowed sowed 6, 4, 14. moe
= more showe knowe agoe 6, 11, 11.
view vew shew 1, 2, 26. 2, 3, 32. 3, 1,
41. 5, 3, 23. vew knew shew crew 1,
4, 7. newes shewes 1, 7, 21. subdewd
shewd 2, 8, 55. shew vew knew hew
2, 9, 3. 2, 11, 13. grew hew shew 3,
3, 50. dew shew 3, 6, 3. hew new trew
shew 4, 1 , 18. drew threw shew hew
4, 8, 6. trew embrew shew rew. 6, 1 ,
16. vew pursew shew 6, 5, 22. vew
shew askew hew 6, 10, 4.
would, could, should.
mould could would 1, 7, 33. tould would
1, 7, 41. mould should defould 1, 10,
42. gold bold would mould 2, 7, 40.
behould should hould 3, 11, 34, be-
hold hold would 4, 10, 16. would hould
6, 5, 55. mould could should 5, 6, 2.
could behould 5, 7, 6. gould could
would hould 6, 1, 29. bold would
hould 6, 5, 16.
wotind, swound.
wound round sound 1, 1, 9. stownd
ground wound 2, 8, 32. found swouad
ground 4, 7, 9.
872
SIK PIITI/IP SIDNEY S RHYMES. CiiAr. VIII. § 5.
Sir Philip Sidney's llhymes.
Gill cites several passages from Sir Philip Sidney (A D. 1554-86)
•who was the contemporary of Spenser (A.D. 1552-99). Mr. N.
AV. "Wyer has kindly furnished me with a collection of rhymes
from Sir Ph. Sidney's version of the Psalms, which I have arranged
as follows. It will he seen that Sidney was a more careful rhymer
than Spenser. But he seems to have accepted the mute gh, Hart's
pronunciation of ai as (ce), the inexpediency of distinguishing (oou)
and (oo), and the liberty of making final -y=(i} rhyme with either
(ii) or (ei). His other liberties are comparatively small, and
his imperfect rhymes veiy few. In the following list the numbers
refer to the numbers of the psalms in which the rhymes occur.
The arrangement is not the same as for Spenser's rhymes, but
rather alphabetical.
Apparently imperfect Rhymes.
Cradle able 71, is a mere assonance.
Hewne one 80, is difficult to under-
stand, unless heicn like shewn, had oc-
casionally an (oo) sound.
Abandon randon = random 89, the im-
perfection is here rather apparent than
real, as rattdon is the correct old form.
Proceeding reading 19, it is very
possible that in precede, succeed, proceed,
the c was more correctly pronounced
(ee), or at least that a double pronuncia-
tion prevailed. See Spenser's rhymes,
p. 868, col. 1, under (ee) = (ii).
Share bare ware = icear 35, this must
be considered a real bad rhyme.
A.
Lvng and short : am game 22, am
came 37, forsake wrack 37, inviolate
forgate estate 78, tary vary 71, grasse
place 37, hast last 9, barre are 82, fan-
are 88, 103, past haste 88, \tsat = waste
plast 31. plac'd hast 5. 8, plast fast 31.
cast defast 74, tast caste 18, orecast
tast 1 6, hath wrath 2.
Hare rhymes with : grave 5.16, crave
16, save 28. 33, wave 72.
W does not affect the following o, in :
wast last 9, was passe 1 8, flashed washed
66, quarrell apparrell 89, wander mean-
der 143.
AI.
Uncertain, (ai) or (ee) : praies =preys
stales tay say ay 28, afraid laide 3.
Probably imperfect, ai = (aa) : praise
phrase 34, repaire are 91.
Nearly certain ai = (ee), since even
Gill writes conceit with (ee), though he
admits (ei, eei) in they obey : they save
3, conceite waite 20. waite deceite 38,
conccite scate 40, obey daie 45.
Quite certain ai = (ec), seas laics 33,
sea survey 72, sea way 136, praise ease
10, daies ease 37, pleased praised 22,
praise please waies raise 69, staine cleane
32, meane vainc 2, chainc meane 28,
streames claims 32, waite greate 26,
waiteth seateth 1, disdayning meaning
37, bereaves glaives leaves 78, heyre
were 90, and hence : aire heire 8, while
the rhyme ai = (e) in plaint lent 22
strongly confirms the belief that the
above were natural rhymes to Sidney's
ear, and consequently the co-existence
of (ai, ee) for the sound of ai in the
xvi th century among polite speakers,
notwithstanding Gill's denunciation.
AU, AW.
The following few rhymes do not es-
tablish anything, but they serve to con-
firm the orthocpist's dictum of the
development of (u) after (a) when (1) or
(n) follows : crawl'd appal' d 74, shall
appall 6, all shall 2, vaunting wanting
52, chaunces glances 52.
E.
Probably Sidney said (frcnd) and not
(friind) supra p. 779, as in : frend
wend 38, frend defend 47.
EA.
The confusion of ea and e short in
spelling, and the rhymes of similar
orthographies, confirm the general pro-
nunciation of ea as (ee) : greater better
71, greate sett 21, greate seate 48, dis-
tresse release 74, encreast opprest 25,
rest brcst neast 4, head spred 3, treads
leads 1, leade tread 25, treadeth leadeth
84, seate freat 100. 102, encrease prease
144, pearccd rehearsed 22, break weak,
2.
CHAP. VIII. § 5.
sni PHILIP SIDNEY'S RHYMES.
873
The influence of? is felt in the follow-
ing words, where ea or e would he
naturally pronounced (ee), but was un-
doubtedly at times (ii), p. 81, and poets
may have taken t>e liberty of using
either pronunciation as best suited their
convenience : hee?-e teare, 55, here nere
91, deere beare appeare 20, beare ap-
peare 6. 57, earc feare appeare where
55, appeares yeares endearcs spbeares
89, nee:e c.'eere 34, there heare 102,
beare the-e 55, feare bear 34, beare
were 22, deerc were beare cleare 55,
beare weare = «<•«•« 48, earc outbeare
appeare weare ci'cere feare weare 49,
sphere end care 77, heire forbeare mere
speare 55.
EH.
The rhymes : berrd barr'd 34, guard
heard 116, wb'ch certainly corresponded
to a prevalent, though not generally
acknowledged pronunciation, properly
belong to the same category as : parts
harts = hearts 12, avert heart 51, desert
part hart 6, avert hart 119, preserved
swarved 37, art subvert 100. 102. See
supra p. 871, c. 1, under heard.
EU, EW, IEW, U.
These all belong together. The or-
thoepical distinctions (yy, eu) seem to
have been disregarded. Whether they
were sunk into (iu, ju) cannot be deter-
mined, and is perhaps not very likely at
so early a period. See however the
remarks on Holyband's observation in
1 566, supra p. 838 : true adieu 119, view
pursue 46, ensue grew new view 60,
pursue dew new 105, you pursue 115,
you true renewe 31, renew ensue you 78,
knew true me 18, new you 96, grew
imbrue 78, subdue brew 18, chuse re-
fuse 89.
GH.
We know that the guttural was only
faintly pronounced (supra p. 779) al-
though even Hart found it necessary to
indicate its presence by writing (H).
The poets of the xvith century how-
ever generally neglected it in rhyming
as: prayeng weighing 130, waigh
alway alley stay 55, pay weigh 116,
surveying waighing 143, day decay
stray waigh 107, laide weighd 103, de-
lighted cited 1, sprite wight 9, sight
quight 25, quite sight spight light 69,
wight quite 39, bite spight 3, sprite
might 13, high thy 43, high awry 119,
eye high 131, I high 46, high ily cry
9, though goe 43, wrought thought
caught 9, aloft wrought 77.
GN.
After a vowel the g appears to have
been regularly mute as : Assigned kind
find minde 44, assigned cnclined 11,
remaineth raigneth 3.
I.
There was probably some little un-
certainty iu the pronunciation of * in
the following words, as we know that
Gill had great doubts concerning build:
build shield 3o, shield fil'd yeeld 28,
field reconcil'd 60, thecvery delivery
75, give releeve greevc 82.
The uncertainty of the final -y,
which Gill gives both as (oi) and (ii),
is shewn by the following examples
which arc quite comparable with
Spenser's, p. 869, col. 1.
High apply perpetually 9, unccas-
saiitly cry 77, eye effectually 115.
Sacrifle ly 4, iragnify hie 9, fly
slippery 35, misery supply 79, memorio
flie I orderlie 50, injuries suffice applies
lies 58, memory relye 105 ; — but : be
chivalry 20.
Jollity eye 31, jolitics tiranize 94,
veritie he 31, verity hie 57, ly iniquity
10, high vanity lie 4, high try equity
6; — but: infirmity me 41, see vanity
39, equity me thee 4, be vanity 39, thee
eternity 21, be iniquity he 36, bee thee
see degree me treachery free enemy 54,
be constancy 34.
L.
It would seem that the practice of
omitting / in folk, was at least known,
if not admitted, by Sidney, as he
rhymes : folk cloak 28, folkes in-
vokes 32,
0.
The following rhymes all point to
the pronunciation of long and short »
as (oo, o) and not as (oo, o) : crossed
engrossed 69, coast boast 33, ones bones
42, one alone moane 4, moues ones 74,
none bone 109, therefore adore 66.
borne scorn 2, floore rore 96, abrocd
God 10, God load 67, upon stone 40,
folly holy 43, sory glory 42.
The following imply that o was also
occasionally pronounced as (uu) or (u),
though the three last rhymes were more
probably imperfect : approve love 1,
love move 12, moved behoved 20, love
above grove remove 45, doe unto 119,
bcgunn undunn doun 11, become dumb
28, sunn done 79, slumbered encom-
bered 7*>, punished astonished 76, dost
5G
874
HUTLER S PHONETIC WRITING. CHAP. VIII. $ 6.
unjust 77, sprong tongue 8. wrong flong
45, flong song 60, strong dunge 83.
01.
The rhymes here are insufficient to
convey much information, yet perhaps
they rather imply (oi) than (ui) : an-
noid enjoy'd 81, destroi'd anoi'd 10.
00.
This is used rather uncertainly, as
(uu. u) and even as rhyming to (oo) :
good blood 9, brood bloud 57, poore
more 69, wordes boordes affordes 78,
lord worde 50. The rhyme : budds
goodes, is strongly indicative of the old
pronunciation of u as («) without any
taint of the xviith century (a).
or, ow.
The following are quite regular as
(ou) : wound undrowned 68, wound
bound found 105, power howcr = Aowr
22, thou bowe 99, thou now 100.
In: thou two 129, yours towres 69,
the older sound of (uu) seems to have
prevailed, and in : mourn turn 69, us
glorious 115, such touch much 35, we
have the regular short (u), belonging to
the same class.
In: could gold 21, would hold 27,
we have the same curious emancipation
of ou from this category that was ob-
served in Spenser, p. 872, col. 2. and is
still occasionally met with, as I have
heard it in use myself.
In : soule rowle=>-o# 26, soule extoll
103, we have apparently the regular ac-
tion of /onolong to produce (oou),butthe
following rhymes shew that even if the
(u) had not been developed the rhyme
would have been permissible : know so
72, unknown one 10, knowcrs after-
goers 85, alone unknown none forgone
44, flowes inclose 105, blows foes 3,
showes goes 10, bestoe goe 100, throw
show goe 18, woe goe show ; woe row
show 107, repose growes 62, woe growe
41, own one 16 — and the rhyme: owner
honor 8. 37, in connection with these,
shews how indifferent the long and short
sounds of o were to the ear of a rhymer.
s.
In: this is 10, is his misse 11, is
missc 115, blisse is 4, rased defaced 79,
we have a confusion of (s) and (z), but
in : presence essence 68, sacrifice cries 50,
sacrifices si/es 66, the rhymes may
have been pure. In : sent pacieut 6, we
have an indication of si- untransformed
into (sh).
§ 6. Charles Sutler's Phonetic Writing, and list of Words Like
and Unlike, 1633-4.
The indistinctness with which Butler has explained, and the
laxity with which he apparently denotes his vowels, have occasioned
me considerable difficulty in attempting a transcription of his pho-
netic writing. But inasmuch as he has printed two books of fair
dimensions, his Grammar and his Feminine Monarchy, in his own
character, so that he is the most voluminous phonetic writer with
whom we have to deal, it was impossible to pass him over, and I
have therefore endeavoured to transliterate a short passage from his
Feminine Monarchy or History of Uees, 1G34, which was printed in
the ordinary as well as well the phonetic orthography. The vowel
system is, so far as I can understand it, more truly of the xvith
century than even Dr. Gill's, and therefore this is the proper place
for it, although it was published after the first third of the xvn th
century. At the conclusion arc annexed some extracts from his
List of Words Like and Unlike, in his own orthography, using italics
to represent his variants of old forms. In the following . extract
probably (»') should be read for (i), biit the whole vowel system is
too uncertain to insist upon such minute distinctions.
CHAP. VIII. § t>. BUTLEtt's PHONETIC WRITING. 875
Extract from Butler's FEMINIZE MONAKCHY, p. 2-4.
And aul dhis un-der dhe guvernment of oon Mon-ark ... of
whuum, abuv aul tliingz, dliei naav a principal kaar and respekt'
luuving rev erensing and obei-ing Her in aul thingz. — If shii goo
fourth tu soo'laas nir self, (as suum'teim shii wil) mani of dhem
attend- Her, gard'ing nir person bifoor- and bineind- : dhei whitsh
kuum fourth bifoor ner, ever nou and dhen retunring, and luuk'ing
bak, and maak-ing withaul- an ekstra,ord inari nois, as if dhei spaak
dhe lang-gwaadzh of dhe Knikht Marshalz men; and soo awai- dhei
fici tugedh'er and anon- in leik man-er dhei attend- Her bak again-
. . . If beinir vois shii bid dhem goo, dhei swaarm; if hiring abrood*
shii disleik- dhe wedlrer, or leiklrting plaas, dhei kwik'li- ritunv
Hoom again- ; wheil shii tshiir-eth dhem tu bat'el, dliei feikht ; wheil
shii is wel, dhei ar tshiirful about" dheir wuurk; if shii druup
and dei, dhei \vil never af 'ter endzhoi* dheir Hoom, but eidher
lang-gwish dheer til dhei bii ded tuu, or jiild'ing tu dhe Rob'berz, flei
awai- with dhem. . . . But if dhciHaavman-iPrin>ses(as when twuu
flei awai- with oon swaarm, or when twuu swaarmz ar Heived
tugedh'er) dhei wil not bii kwei'et til oon of dhem bii cassiired ;
whitsh suunvteim dhei bring doun dhat iivning tu dhe man'tl, wheer
ju mai feind Her kuverd with a lit'l necp of Biiz, udh-erweiz dhe
nekst dai dhei karri Her fourth ei'dhcr dcd or ded'li wound-ed.
Konsem'ing w^hitsh mat'ter, ei wril niir rilaat* oon mem'orabl
eksper-iment. " Twuu swaarmz bii'ing put tugedh'er, dhe Biiz on
booth seidz as dheir mau-er is, maad a mui-muring noiz, as bii'ing
dis'konten'ted with dhe sud'dain kon-gres of strain'dzherz : but
knoou'ing wel dhat dhe moor dhe merrier, dhe saa-fcr, dhe wamver,
jee, and dhe bet'er proveided, dhei kwik-li maad friindz. And
Haaving agrii'ed whitsh Kwiin shuuld rein, and whitsh shuuld dci,
thrii or foour Biiz brooukht oon of dhem doun bitwiur dliem, pul'ling
and Haal'ing Her as if dhei weer leed'ing nor tu eksekyysiuu
whitsh ei bei tshaans perseeiving, got noould of Her bei dhe wingz,
and with mutsh aduu* tuuk Her from dhem. After a wheil (tu sii
what wuuld kuum of it) ei put Her in'tu dhe Heiv again : noo suun'er
was shii amung- dhem, but dhe tyymult bigan- afresh- grcet-er dhan
bifoor- ; and pres'entli dhei fel tugedh'er bei dhe eerz, feers-li
feikht'ing and kil'ling oon an udh'er, for dhe spaas of moor dhan an
our tugedh'er : and bei noo miinz wuuld sees, until' dhe puur
kondenvned Kwiin was broukht fourth slain and laid bifoor dhe
duur. "Whitsh duun dhe streif pres-entli end'cd, and dhe Biiz agrircd
wel tugedh-er."
IXDEX OF "WOOEDS LlKE AND VlfLIKE.
" Soom woords of lik' sound hav' different waiting : as SOON filius,
STJN sol: soom of lik' writing hav* different sound : as a MOUS tints,
MOUS strues pi. of MOU : soom of like sound and writing differ in fife
accent: as pRECeDEXT pracedem, pneCEDEKT exemplum quia prceccdit :
and soom of lik' sound, writing, and accent, differ yet in signification :
w\c den must bee discerned by the sens of <£e woords precedent and
876
BUTLER S PHONETIC WRITING. CilAP. VIII. § 6.
subsequent : as EAR auris, EAR spica, to EAR aro : wenc' EARABLE
arabilis. Of wic sorts you hav' hereafter ocfer examples."
The object of the list which is thus introduced by the author
seems to be to discriminate words of like sound as much as possible
by various spellings, which in Butler's system would represent
different but nearly identical sounds. The list therefore is not of
much value or assistance, especially as the like and unlike words
are not inserted separately. He seems to have trusted to an ortho-
graphy which is extremely difficult to understand from his descrip-
tion. Hence instead of giving the whole list, 28 pages long, it will
be sufficient to extract those parts in which some mention of
pronunciation is made, and for these to adopt the author's own
orthography, as in the above citation, because of the difficulty of
interpreting it. The italic letters represent generally simple varieties
of ordinary types, thus, oo, aie joined together, forming one type, and
so for ee, and ct d, &c., have bars through them, t is ^, a turned t,
and so on. .These will occasion no difficulty. The final (') answers
to mute e. It is the value of the simple vowels and digraphs and
the effect of this mute (') as a lengthener, which it is so difficult to
determine satisfactorily from Butler's indications. The small capitals
indicate the usual orthography and generally replace Butler's black
letters.
a GOFER, D. KOFFER, F. coffre, (yet
•wee writ' and Round it wi* a singl' f,
to distinguish it from COW<?ER wic is
sounded COFFER).
DEVIL, or rarfer DC e\iL not divel : (as
soom, far feteing it from diabolus woold'
hav' it).
ENOU^ satis, but importing number
it is boi' Avritten and pronounced wifrmt
<?easpirat': as Ecclus. 35. 1. SACRI-
FICES ENOU. ENOU for even nou, tnodo:
In de pronouncing of vAc 2 woords, dc
on'ly difference is de accent: wic de first
ha£ in de last, and de last in de first.
For ENOU^ "wee commonly say ENTJF:
as for LATJ^ DAi^ter, soom say LAF,
DAFTER : for cow^ all say COF : and for
de Duitc AArxER, wee altogerfer bo£' say
and writ' AFTER.
to ENTER intrare, to ENTEU in-
humare.
EAR auris, to EAR aro, ERE before
priun, ERST fastprimo. (not YER YERST)
as in Bute ERE, EKST. Hence ERENOON',
EREWIL', AND EUELY i. former : as OF
EUELY toes I WIL «feE TEL : for uic is
nou written (I know not tcj) FERLY.
Certain woords beginning wii ES ar
soomtim' spoken and written witout E :
as ESCAP', ESPECIAL, Espi ; scape, spe-
cial, spi: to ESPOUS, and to ESTRANGE,
[verbs ;] RPODS, and STRANGE [nouns :]
ESQIR', ESSAY, ESTABLI^. ESTAT'j SQIR',
SAY, STABLM, STAT( : SO EXAMPLE and
EXCTJS' ; wit'ouT EC, SAMPL' ecus' : and
X, CANGE.
Ew not YEW ovis fcemetta ; as rw
not YIW, (vid. Iw taxus) dovrg de Y
bee vulgarly sounded in dera. \>otl.
ENGLAND ... is vulgarly written
England ; but always sounded JEhigland ;
as vree now \>otl sound and writ* many
oder woords vtit Ee, me anciently were
written wi£ E : as SWM', S««DE', 8«eK',
&c.
In steed of our F de Ne<ferlanders bav'
v ... icic dialect is yet found in de
Western partes.
HAY fcenum, of de Sax. HAWEN
secure, becaus it is cut grass, a HEY or
cunni-net, of de Fr. hay (uic dey sound
hey ; . . . and vfce ar as reddy, bo< in
sound and writing, to follow rfeir sound,
as </eir writing: wer* dey writ' mouton
and say mootton, \rec writ' and say
MOOTTON ; rfey writ' quatre and say catrc,
vree writ' and say CATER : rfey writ' Ion
and sav boone, v>ee writ' and say BOON' ;
dcj writ' plaid and say plead, wee writ'
and say PLEAD) [a hedg].
Iw fTRee] not YIW, </ou<7 it bc-e so
sounded : de Frenc b«-ing If, and de
Duitc IIF, IBEN OR EIBEN : as ~wee say
YEW, and yet writ' EW ovis fametta.
NIC' or coy cwiosvs, a NIAS hauk,
CHAP. VIII. $ 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 877
[not an eyas] F. niait, It. nidaso, taken
out of the neast : as a hauk flown is
called a braneer.
WIN' vinum, to WIND', torqueo, a
WIND' or WIND ventus : henc' a WIND-
OCR, i. e. a door' for de wind' to enter :
(as in Greek' flupls of Qvpa.} dowg now ds
glas, in most* places, dco'tf sut it out.
WOUND, of to wind', tortus, a WOCND',
vitliius.
You vos, sounded according to rfe
original, YU. [Here Butler refers to
a former note on his p. 40 : " YOU, D.
u : so YOUR, D. UWE, G. UWER. So
rfat, as wel by original as sound, dcs'
woords, shoold' rarfer bee written YU,
and YUR' : for ou is a diphtong, which
ha< an od&c sound: as in don and
oun."]
TROvff by, or by means of, JOROW,
from on' sid' or end' to rfc orfer: as
t&OVQ JLUIST', <OROW <fE WILDERNE8.
/SEEK' pur' or unmixt simplex, as
*EER' corn, SEER' boom', cleer* water :
[here B. adds in a marginal note : of
which a toun in Dorcet. and a village
in Hampt. is called Shecrboorn;] to
«EAR, or rarfer SEER', as it is pro-
nounced, D. SWREN tondeo: anciently
it was Aviltten »ER', E for ee, as de maner
<fen was: henc' «AR', a part' or portion ;
and SIR', a counti or part* of a dominion:
tcic, in de Sout part's, is sounded SEEK',
comitatus.
§ 7. Pronouncing Vocabulary of the Sixteenth Century, collected
from Palsgrave 1530, Salesbury 1547, Cheke 1*550, Smith
1568, Hart 1569, Buttokar 1580, Gill, 1621, and Butler
1633.
For ascertaining and comparing the different accounts of the pro-
nunciation of the xvi th century which have come down to us, it is
necessary to have an alphabetic list of all or most of the words
which have been spelled phonetically by various writers, with a
uniform transcription of their various notations. This is attempted
in the present section. The following vocabulary contains :
1) all the English words cited by PALSGRAVE, p. 31, with the pro-
nunciations as inferred from his descriptions.
2) all the English words cited by SALESBTJRY, pp. 32, 34, in his
accounts of Welsh and English Pronunciation, with the pronunciation
he has actually or inferentially assigned to them, as explained in the
passages cited pp. 789-794.
3) numerous words from Sir JOHJT CHEKE'S Translation of Matthew,1
4) all the words pronounced in Sir THOMAS SMITH'S Treatise p. 34.
5) all the examples of diphthongs, and a few other words only
from HART, pp. 35, 794, whose pronunciation, as has been already
frequently mentioned, was in several respects exceptional.
6) All the exemplificative words in BULLOKAR'S lists, with many
others collected from various parts of his Book at Large, pp. 36, 838.
1 The Gospel according to Saint
Matthew and part of the nrst chapter
of the Gospel according to Saint Mark
translated from the Greek, with original
notes, by Sir John Cheke, knight &c.
Prefixed is an introductory account of
the nature and object of the transla-
tion, by James Goodwin, 15.D., London,
Pickering, 1813, 8vo. rr- l2^-
was born 16th Juno, 1514, and died
" of shame and regret in consequence
of his recantation" of Protestantism^
13th Sept., 1557. This translation, of
which the autographic MS. is preserved
(not quite perfect) at Corpus Christi
College, Cambridge, is supposed by
Mr. Goodmn to have been made about
1550.
878 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. CHAP. VIII. § 7.
7) all, or almost all words in GILL'S Logonomia, pp. 38, 845; the
provincialisms are not quite fully given, but GILL'S whole account
of them will be found below, Chap. XI, § 4, and they are best
consulted in that connection.
8) A few characteristic words from BUTLER, pp. 39, 874.
The modern orthography has been followed in the arrangement
of the vocabulary. Palsgrave and Salesbury occasionally give an old
orthography different from that now in use, but the variation is
not material. The others only give the phonetic spelling. Oc-
casionally short observations from Smith and Gill have been added
in the original Latin, and in some cases the Latin translation given
by these authors is inserted. Some doubts may arise as to the pro-
priety of retaining so many words about the pronunciation of which
little hesitation can be felt by those who have mastered the main
principles, such as, abandon, abhor, abound, absence, absent, Sfc.
biH, bit, bless, boast, boat, §'c., but after much consideration, it has
been resolved to retain them, as no rule of exclusion could be
framed, which did not seem to assume the very knowledge and
familiarity which the vocabulary was meant to supply, and it
is only by such accumulated proof's that the certainty of the results
can impress itself on the reader's mind. These results are however
extremely important in the history of our language, as they present
the first sure ground after the time of Orrmin, and the only means
by which we are able to rise to the pronunciation of Chaucer.
Thus the certainty of the pronunciation of on, ow as (uu) by Pals-
grave and Bullokar, and the probability of their pronunciation of
long i as (ii}, are great helps towards conceiving the general use
of these sounds in the xrv th century.
The various phonetic orthographies of the above writers (except
Cheke's) have been translated into palaeotype to the best of my abilit y ,
although a few, unimportant, cases of doubt remain, generally pointed
out by (?). The position of the accent is always hypothetical, except
for the words cited from G. 128-138, in which Gill has generally
marked or indicated the accent. It was at first intended to refer
to Levins (p 36,) for the position of the accent in each case, but his
usage was found too uncertain to be made available. The use of
(w, j) at the beginning of combinations where some waiters employ
(u, i), and conversely the use of (u, i) at the end of combinations
where some writers employ (w, j), has been consistently maintained.
The difference between these writers and myself is purely theoreti-
cal : we mean to express the same sounds in each case. Qu has
been interpreted as (ktc) throughout, because this is believed to
have been the sound intended. Bullokar uses the single letter q.
The initial wr has been left, but (rze) has been subjoined with a
(?) as this is believed to have been the sound. Except in the words
spangle, entangle, where the sound (qg) is especially indicated, G 10,
the introduction of (qg) for ng in the following vocabulary is quite
hypothetical, for none of the writers cited seem to have thought
the distinction between (q) and (qg) worth marking at all times.
There was a great difficulty in determining the length of the
CHAP. Vlll. $ 7. riiONOUXUXG YOCA1JULA11Y OF XV1TH CENT. 879
vowels. Palsgrave does not note the length and Salisbury is not
consistent in his notation. Smith, Hart, and Gill generally use
diacritical signs, and Bullokar does so in many cases. Now when
this is the case the diacritical sign is often omitted by either the
writer or printer, and it is difficult to know in any given case
whether it ought to be added or not (p. 816, 1. 3). The difficulty is
increased when the diacritic implies a difference in quality as well as
quantity, thus 'i, i arc (ei, *) in Smith but (ii, i)m Gill, and i i are
probably (ii, i} in Bullokar (p. 113). In these cases I have gene-
rally searched for other instances of the word, or been guided by
the use of other writers, or by analogy. In Bullokar y is not un-
frequent, but iy, yi may be said never to occur, although he gives
both as marks of the long sound, and i is most frequently used for
both (ii} and (i) although z ought to have been used in the former
case. By reference to pp. 110, 114, the reader will sec the great
difficulty which attaches to the value of long i in Palsgrave and
Bullokar, and the reasons which have induced me, after repeated
consideration for several years, to consider that it must have been
(ii) or some closely cognate sound, acknowledging at the same time
that this pronunciation was quite archaic at the time, just as obleege,
olleest (obliidzh-, obliist') in Scotland and olleccht (obliitsht-) in
English are still existent archaic forms, for which the greater
number of English speakers say (obloidzlr, obloidzhd-). For the
reason why Gill's,/ has been rendered (oi) rather than (ei) see p. 115,
and the reason why his a, an, are each rendered by (AA) is given on
p. 145, where we may add that Gill in adducing "HALL Hcnriculus,
HALE trahere, et HALL aula," says : " exilior est a in duabus vocibus
prioribus, in tertia. fere est diphthongus," (G. 3,) so that he possibly
hesitated between (au) and (AA). Hart's (yy) has been considered
on p. 167, p. 796 note, col. 1, and p. 838.
Another source of error is the use of an old letter in a new sense.
Thus Smith employs c for (tsh) and he consequently continually
leaves c for (k, s) where his old habits misled him. Gill employed
j for (oi), and the confusion between i, j in his book is very per-
plexing. Extremely slight distinctions in the forms of the letters
are also confusing. Thus Smith distinguishes (i, c) as e, e, which
have a diaeresis mark superposed to imply length. The conseqiience
is that it is sometimes extremely difficult to determine whether he
means (ii) or (ee), and, considering that in his time the distinction
of the sounds had not yet been thoroughly established by the
orthographies ee, ea, this confusion is perplexing and annoying.
For any errors and shortcomings of this kind, the indulgence of
the reader is requested, and also for another inevitable source of
error. The nature of the compilation, rendered it impossible to
verify every word afterwards by referring to the passage from which
it was quoted. I have therefore had to rely on the accuracy of my
original transcript, and it is impossible that that should have been
always correct.
Sir John Cheke's orthography is rather an attempt to improve
the current spelling than strictly phonetic. Hence it has not been
880 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVITH CENT. CHAI-. VIII. } 7.
transliterated, but left as he wrote it, and is therefore printed in
Italics. The following appear to have been the values of his sym-
bols, which were not always unambiguous: <w=(aa), ff?=(ai, ee?),
«z=(ee?) unfrequent, ee=(ec] and = (ii), «'=(ai, ec?) y=(ci, ii,
ii?), o=(o) and (u), oa=(oo?), oo=(oo?) and (uu), oow=(oon), ou
=(uu) only ? oto=(o\i], Mtf=(yy). The i most commonly did ser-
vice for (i) and (j), but y was sometimes used as (j), although it
most frequently stands for (th) and (dh), for which also th occa-
sionally occurs. The use of i is doubtful, somcames it seems meant
for y = (ei), sometimes as in dai it would seem only to indicate the
diphthong, but it is used so irregularly that no weight can be at-
tached to its appearance. The terminations -ty, -lie, occasionally
appear in the forms -tee, -lil. Final e, being useless when there is
a destinct means of repiesenting long vowels, is generally, but not
always omitted. The comparison of Cheke's orthography with the
phonetic transcriptions of others seems to bring oat these points.
The authority for each pronunciation is subjoined in chronological
order, but not the reference to the passage, except in the case of
Gill and Cheke. The figures refer to the page of the second edition
of Gill's Logonomia (supia p. 38) and the chapters of Sir John
Cheke's translation of Matthew. The references to Salesbury will
be found in the index, siipra pp. 789-724. Smith and Uullokar'a
words can generally be easily found in their books, from their
systematic lists. The example from Bullokar p. 839, and Hart,
p. 798, are also sufficient guarantees of the conectness of the
transcription. The authors' names are contracted, and a few
abreviations are used as follows. All words not in palaeotype,
with exception of the authors' names, are in Italics.
Aust
Hor
B
Bull
C
cor
G
H
Lin
Australes ; Southern Eng-
lish Pronvnciation.
Bcreales; Northern Eng-
lish Pronunciation.
Butler, 1633.
Bullokar, 1580.
Cheke, 1550.
corntpte ; a prominciation
considered as corrupt by
the author cited.
Gill, 1621.
Hart, 1569.
Lincolnienses, Lincolnshire
Pronunciation.
Gill's Mopsae, and Smith's
mulierculae, supra pp. 90,
91; indicating an effemi-
nate or thinner pronun-
ciation.
ABBREVIATIONS.
Occ
Occident ales ; Western
English Pronunciation.
Ori Orientates; Eastern Eng-
lish Pronunciation.
P Palsgrave, 1530.
poet poetice.
pr pnefatio, the preface to
Gill, which is not paged.
prov provincialiter ; any pro-
vincial pronunciation.
S Smith, 1568.
Sa Salesbury, 1547 & 1567.
Sc Scoti; Scotch Pronuncia-
tion.
Transtr Tramtrentani ; English
Pronunciation North of
the river Trent.
? interpretation doubtful, or
apparent error, or mis-
print, in the original.
CHAP. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 881
PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.
A.
« a 0 pr
abandon aban'don G 133
abbreviation abrevt'as'ion Bull
abhor abhor- Bull, abhorred abhored
G 106
able aa-bl Sa, S, Bull, G 65, ab'l G 32
abide = abijd C 2
Abington Ab »'q-tun see Trumpington
G 134
abound abound1 G 89
about abuut- Bull, about- G 23
above abuv Bull, abuv G 22
abroad abrood- G 60, abroo-ad ? G 133,
abroad C 6
absence absens G 66
absent ab'sent G 84
absolve abzolv G 85
abstain abstain* G 89
abundance aburrdauns P, abuirdaus G
127
abundant abuirdant G 84
abuse abyys1 Bull
ace as Bull
acceptable aksept'abl G 84
acceptance aksep-tans G pr
according akord-i'q G 21
account akount- G 89
accuse akyyz1 S, akyyz* G 45
accustomed akus-tomed G 84
ache aatsh Bull, Hart, see headache,
aches =axess axes C 8
acknowledge akknoou-ledzh G 32
acquaint akwaint1 S, acquainted
akwain-ted G 129
acquaintance akwain'tans S
acquit aktctt' out akiooit G 15, akzvii'
G85
acre aa-ker G 70
add ad G 85
addressed adres'ed G 133
adjudge addzhudzlr G 32
admonish admonish. G 85
adore adoor G 122
adorn adorn' G 141
adultery adult'erai G 85
advance advAAns' G 143
adventure adven'tyyr G 30
adverb ad'verb Bull
advise advaiz- G 87, 131
adz addice ADDES adh-es prov. Sa
affairs afairz1 G 37, afaairs- G 122
affections afek'si'ons G 123
affect afekt- G 103, affects afekts'G 141
affirm afzrnv G 112
affliction afltk'sibn G 125
afford afuurd- B
affray afrai' G 98
afore afoor. G 80
afraid efraid1 per protJ^esin pro fraid
G135
after after G 79
again again1 G 24
against agenst1 frequent-in*, against1
doeti interdum G pr, agaiust1 G 20,
79
age aadzli S, G 70
agree agrii- Bull, G 118
ague aa'gyy G 92
airfaidG 14, 113
air ai-er G 106, aai'er G ? air aier C 8
airy aerai aereus G 14. s.-urifere tris-
syllabum G 16
ale aal Sa, G 37
algaie al-gat? G 109
all aul S, a'l Bull, aal G 23, al G 39,
AA! G 25
allay alai1 G 99
allhail AAl'Haail' omnis talus G 64
allure alyjr- G 123
alone aloon* G 45, 145
aloud aluud1 Bull, aloud- G 109
also a'l'so Bull, AAS Eor pro AA!*SO G 1 7
altar = aulter C 5
although AAldhokh1 G 65
altogether AAHogedlrer G 21
alum al'um S
am am G 52
amain amaain1 G 119, amain* G 110
amate amaat1 terreo G 32
amaze amaaz1 G 88
ambitious ambt's'tus G 99
amiss amz's1 G 1 1 3
among amoq1 G 21 amooq- ? G 70,
amuq1 B
an an G 10
andiron a'ndt't r'n Bull
angels aq-gclz ? see next word, G 24
angelical andzheeHkal G 119
anger aq'ger G 91
angry aq'grt G 84
anguish aq'gwi'sh Bull
anothers anodlrerz G 95
answer an'swer non aiursuer G pr,
answered an-swered G 119, answeerd
C4
answerable arvswcrable G 84
any an't Bull, G 45, prima naitird sud
brevis G 133
ape aap, Sa S
apparel aparel G 38
appear apiir Bull B, appeer C 6, ap-
peared apiird G 94, appered appeared
C 1, 2, appear eth apii'retb. Bull B,
apiereth G 87, appearing apiu"»'q
G 133
882 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. CHAP. VIII. $ 7.
appease apeez- G 123
appertain apertaiir G 87
apply aploi- G 86
appointed apuuint-ed G 24
apprentice apren'tzs G 98
are aar Bull, G 56, ar G 21
AKEADS areeds- G 98
aright araikht' G 135
ariseth araiz-eth G '25
armed arnred G 82
arms armz G 37
army arnvai G 106
array arai' S, araar G 128
arse-smart ars-smart kffropiptr G 38
Arthur Artur G 107
as az Bull G 13, 95
ash aish Sa, ash S, ashes ash/ez G
37, 128
ask aks ct ask S, ask G 88, asked askt
G 111
aspen as-pm G 106
aspiration aspiras'ton Bull
aspire aspcir Gill.
ass as Bull, a-sses as'es G 24
assay asai', assay thereof zadrAAklr
Occ, G 18
assist asi'st- G 141
assoil asoil- G 85, 89
assurance asyyrans G 83, 117
assure asyyr- G 128, assyyr G 32
astonied aston'tcd G 99, astoonicd C 19
at at G 79
attempered atenvpred G 119
attend atend- G 133, attends atcndz*
G119
attire dhe dierz ati'er ? cervi eormta G43
attribute v. atnVyyt G 85
auditor AA'dttor G 129
auger AAU-ger G 14
augment AAgment- G 119, 142
aunt AAnt? G 10
authors AA'torz G 143
avail avail' G 87, availeth avail'eth
G 117
avengement avendzh/mcnt G 149
avetu aveuz caryophyllatum G 37
aver aver G 32
avoid avoid' G 131
awe au aa Sa, au S, AAU G 1 4
atcful AA-ful G 150
awry awrir =arwii? P
axe agz Sa, aks S, G 13
aye ci S, eei G pr, 15, eei G 15, ai G
113, aaiG 116, ai C 6
B.
Baal Baal Bull
babble s. baab'l r.ug<e G 26, v. bab'l t'n-
fantvm more balbutire G 26
babbler bab'lcr ttrftmturtptu G 26
babbling bab'l/q gp.rnilittts G 26
b(tb«. baab Sa, G 26, babes = buabs C 11
bibij baa-boi G 26
bad: bak S
backward bak'ward G 28
bacon baa'k'n Bull, baak-n G 38
bad bad mains S
badge badzb. G 12
bag bag S, G 89
bail bail Bull
baily bee'lt cor B
bait bait G 14
bake baak Sa, S
balance bal-ans Bull, bal-ans G 21
bald bauld Sa S, ba'ld Bull
bale baal Bull
ball baul Sa, S, ba'l Bull, bAAl G 14
balm baul'm =baTm Bull, bA Aim poiius
quam bAAm G pr, bAAlm G 38
bands bands? G 116
bar bar S, Bull
barbarous barbarus Bull
Barbary Bar-bar* G 147
barbs barbs ? G 37
bare baar S, Bull
bargain bargain G 93
barley bar 'lei G 37
barn baar'n Bull
baron bar on Bull
barren bar en Bull
base baas G 98
basket bas'ket Bull
Aflr**b.iiiz? G 119
bat bat S
bate baat S
bath bath, S
bathe baadb badh S
battery bat'n G 123
lattU-s bat-ails G 104 (in Spenser)
bawl bAAl, eodein sonoproferimus, b\\l
BALI, pila, et tu bAAl BATVLE vocife-
rari G 14
buy bai badius Bull
bay-tree bai-trii Bull, bays baiz lauri
G 141
be bi G 23
beak beck B
beams bcemz G 23
bean HEANB been P, Bull
bean been G 37
bear beer P, beer Sa, baar ursus Bull,
bear bare bore born, beer baar boor
born (wit/tout distinguishing 'borne')
G 50, borne boor'n Bull
beast beest P, Bull, G 12
beat beet vcrberat, bet vcrberavit S, beet,
bet verberabam dialectic est, G 48
beauty beirti G 22, 98, beau-tt B
because bikAAZ- G 91
ZrccA- bek B
become bikunr G 21, 07, became bikaanv
G86
CIIAI-. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI Til CENT. 883
bed bed S, G 47
bedridden = beurecd C 9
bee bii P, Sa
i«/biif O39
torw biin G 56 100
beer bier G 37
&«'< biit S
bfttx biits W/,'«.'« G 37
betvex biivz G 39
bij'alleth biiiAAl-eth G 87
before bifoor S biifoor Bull, bifoor G
21, 23, 80
begging beg'i'q Sa
foywi begin' G 133, beginning bcgm'iq
G. 123
begone biigooir ? G 81
behave biuaav G 51
behind beiioiud- G 79
behold biihoo'ld Hull, beheld bincld1
G 100
behoveth bmuuveth G 95
being bii't'q G 25
believe, beliiv, Sa, G 87, biliiv G 100,
128, beleev C 24, believing biliiv /q
G 133,
bell bel vola S
bellows bel'oouz G 37
belongeth biloq'cth G 21, 80
beloved biluvcd G 129
Belphoebe Belfee-be G 101
bend bend G 48
beneath biineedh* Bull, bineth' G 79
benefit ben-eftt G 1 33
benign being n bemq/n G 30
bent bent S
bereave bireev G 125, bereev G 48
beseem bisiim- G 67
beside bisaid' G 79
besought bisooukht' G 127
best best G 12, 34
bestow bistoou* G 86
bet bet pro bet er G 135
betake bitaak- G 32
bethink bitluqk- 32
betid past tense bitaid' G 108
beti/ncs bitaimz' G 123
betrayed bitraid- G 1 45
better bet'er G 34
between biitwiiir Bull, bitwiin* G 79
beyond bijond' G 79
bid bid S, bi'd G 88, bidden btd-n G 20
bide beid S
bier biir P, biir Sa, beer spelled BEARE
rhyming with NEARE in the passage
of Spenser (6, 2, 48) cited in G 103
bill b«l S
billows btl'oouz G 99
WHrfboind G 116, bijnd C 18
bird bird S, G 24, burd G 88, birds
bm-dz G 118
bit b«t S, bits b;'Ls G 37
bitch bitsh, Sc et Transfr. bik S
i/fcbcit S, bait niordco, lit bit iiinrtli-lunn,
have bitten naav bit n inomordi G 48
bitter bit-er G 40
bladder blad er Sa.
blame blaam G 86, bl<tmed'\i\i\.mdi '> G 90
blazed blaaz-ed G 125
bless bles G 21
MwrfblaindG 119
blithe blaidh G 107
block blok G 99
blood bluud S, blud Bull, G 4, 38,
bloud C 27
bloody blud -e G 100
blossoms blos'umz 144
blow bloou Bull, blown bloouu G 2
blush blush S, blushed blusat G 117
M«e blyy S
board buurd Sa, B, boord G 47, boards
boordz G 1 18
boast boost G 23, 89
boat boot S, Bull, boot C 4
forfj/ bod't G 72, 133
boil beil uleus S, buuil coyw; G 15
bold boud ^p;w Sa, bould S, boould G
105
bombast bunvbast G 38
bondmen bondmen G 41
bone boon, Sc baan bean S
book buuk Sa, Sm, Sc byyk S, buuk-s
G 3, 41, byyks Bor G 122
boot buut S, Hull
booth buudk Bull
bore boor P, G 50
born boor'n natus, bor'n allatus the
present use reversed Bull, born G 50,
98 boorn = nati4s C 2
borrow boroou G 88, borrowed borooued
G. 98
bot bot litmbricus equorum S, Bull
botch botsh S
both both G 39, 98, beadh Bor G 16,
booth C 6
bough bowh buuu Bull, bou G 15
bought bouHt S, boount Bull, bokht
G 12, booukht G 109
bound bound G 15, 24-
bounty boun-tt G 29, 82
bourn bur'n Bull, buurn B
bow boo areas Sa 34, 58, boon arcus bou
Jltctere S, boou arcus, buu flectere
Bull, boou areas G 15, bowing
bou-t'q G 20, bowed =bottd C 18
boivels buu-elz Bull, bou-elz G 37, 94
bower* bours G 114
bowl booul siiium Sa, S, Bull, G 15, B,
boul sphaera S, G 1 5, B, buul globus
Bull
box boks S, G 107
boy bui P, \>o\, fortasse bui. alii boe S,
bwce H, boi Bull, buoi, non buc G
884 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVITH CENT. CHAP VIII. § 7-
pr, buoi piter G 92, 136, boi Bor
G 15, b\voe B
brad brod clavus sine capite S
bmg brag tt 89
brake brak rupiura, braak balista, filix
&c., Bull, braak =rupit C 15
bramble brambl G 41
imn bran G 38
brandiron brond'i'rr'n Bull
branches branslrez G 24, brantslrez G
123
brass bras G 37
bravado, bravaa'da G 28
bravely braavl* G 123
breach bretsli ? Sc et Transtr. brek S
bread bred ? Sa, breed S, G 24, 37,
breed C 4
break breek Sa, breek, */wj» braak brook
olim brast, occidentaliter briik G 51
breath breth Bull
breathe breedh Bull, breetb. ? G 121
bred bred S
iratfA briitsb. Sc Tramtr. et Bor briik
S, iracAfsbritsh-es, briiks .Bor G 17
irrnfbriid S, G 124
brenned breired Bor G 122
brethren bredlrrea ant bredlvern G 41,
124
brno bryy S, brewed bruu'id ? S
bride braid G 112
bridegroom =brijdgroom C 25
irufye bredzb., Bor bn'g S, bri'dzb. G 12
bridle brzd-1? S brai'dl G 20, 123
brightness broikht'nes G
Britain Bnt'ain (in Spenser) G 104
broad brood S, G 70
broil broil fortasse bruil S, broil bruuil,
indifferenter G 15
broken brook-n G 51
brood bruud S, G 101
brooks bruuks G 114
broom bruum Bull
brother brudb/er G 27, 41, 112, B,
broyer C 4
brotherhood bmdh'erHUud G 27
brought broukht G 10
brown bruun Bull
bruised = broosed C 21
bubble bub-1 B
buck buk dama mas Sa, S, G 3, fago-
triticum G 37
buckler bulrler Bull
bud bud G 133
budge budzb peregrinae ovis pellis S
buildeth b)7ld-etb beild-eth biild-eth
bjld'eth, pro suopte cujusque ingenio
G4, built =bijlt C 7
builder biild'er G 105
building biild'*q G 111,
bijldings C 21
bull bul, S, Bull, buu prov Sa
bulwark bul-wark G pr
bung buq B
buoy bwei H, buui Bull, G 15
burden burd'n Bull
burn bur'n Bull, burn G 109, burnsth
burn-eth G 23
burr bur lappa S
bury\)iri Sa, buri C 8
bush busb. G 73
busied bi'z-i'ed G 91
business btz-nes G 81
busy bt'z't Sa
but but S, Bull, G 20, 133
batcher butsh-er, Mops bitslrer G 18
butt but Bull
butter but-er G 38
button but-'n Bull
buy bei S, G 89
buyer bei er H
by b» S, bei H, G 20, 79, 136, by our
lady bei-r laa-d» Sa, by and bye, BY
AND BY, bit and bu P
C.
cage kaadzh S
caitiff kai-ttf miser S, kai'ttv G 111,
146
calends kal'endz G 37
crz^ka'lf Bull, calves ka'lvz Bull
call kaul Sa, S, ka'l Bull, kau-^rcv Sa
collet kal-et meretHcula Bull
calm kaulm Sa 4, ka'l'm Bull
•cambric kaanvbn'k, Mops keem'br»k
G17
Cambridge Kaam'brtdzb G 77
cannot kanot Gr pr, kairuot G 45
canoe kanoa ? G 28
candle kan'dl G 98
canvas kairvns G 38
cap kap Sa, S, G 12
cape kaap hispanica ehlamys S
capers kapgerz G 37
capon kaa'p'n Bull, kaa*pn, Mops keep'n
et fere kiip'n G 18
captive kap-U'v G 116
can kau S
care kaar Bull
careful kaarful G 84
careless kaurles G 123
carpenter kar-penter G 129
Cartilage Karthadzh G 66
case kaas G 35, 100
casement kaaz'ment, G 27
casket kasket G 35
cast kast G pr, 48, kest kus'n Bor G 16
cat kat S, G 35
cates kaats G 37
catch katsh S, G 149, see ' ketch', caught
kount, S
cattle kafcl Bull, G 24
caul kaul = ka'l Bull
CHAP. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 885
cauldron katrdor'n, Bull
cause kauz Bull, kAAZ G 21, 103, 143
causeway kairsi Bull
cave kaav G 77
cavil kavil Bull
ceased seest G 112, ceasest&ces-est G 102
cedars see'fkrz G 24, 105
censor seirsor G 66
centre sent'er G 125
certain sertain G 67
cAo/tshaf G 37
chalk tshAAk G 38
challenge tshaa'lendzb G 109
chambers tshanrberz G 23
chance tshans S, tsbauns B, chanceth
tsbaans-etb G 66, tsbans-eth G 86,
chanced tshAAnst G 111, 119
chancellor tshairsler G pr
change tshandzh S. G 12, 20, tsbandzb
Bull, tsbaindzh B
changeable tsha'ndzb'ab'IBall
chanter tsbant'er cantor S
chap tsbap Jlndi per se out vento S
chape tsbaap ferrum quod ambit unam
vaginam S
chapel tshap-el S
char tshaar P
charge tshardzb Bull
charity tsbar'tte S
charm tsbar'm Bull
charriot tsharet G 23
chaste tshaast G 77, 100
chasten tsbas't'n Bull
chastity tshast'»tii G 101
chaw tsbAA G 14
cheap tshiip ? licitari S, Cheapside
Tsheep-seid Sa
cheek tsbiik P
cheer tshir ? vultus S
cheerful tsbeerful G 118
cheese tsbiiz Sa, S
cherish tsberz'sh Bull, tsbeen'sh et
tshertsb. G 127
cherry tsbert S, cherries tshert'z G 99
Chesterton Tsbes-tertun G 134
chidden tsbird'n ? Bull
chief 'tsbiif Sa, Bull, G 77, cheef C 6
child tshtld? S, tshaild G 42, child
C 1, 2, children tsbil-dren G 42
childishness tsbuld'ishnes Bull
chin tsbm P, G 80
chisel tshii-z'l Bull
choler kol-er G 38
cholic kol-tk G 38
choose tshyyz G 101, chuse C 13 chose
tsbooz G 118, chosen tshoo'z'n Bull,
G 66, 152
chop tsbop scinderc S, chopped tshopt
Gill
Christian KnVtt'an G 150
church tsbf'rtsh Sa, tsbtrtsb tsburtsh
vel tsbyyrtsh, Sc et Transtr. kyyrk,
kurk S, tsburtsb G 92
cJmrchyard tshurtsb'jard G 128
churl tshurl P, tshur'l BuU
cider sj'd-er ? G 33
Cimmerian Sz'mer-ian G 136
citizen sit-tzen G 85
city sit-i Bull
civet sfvet G 39
cfarfkladG 123
claim klaim S, claimed klaim-ed G 110
claw klau S
clay klai G 38, klaai G 101
clear klier G 147, kliir B
cleave kliiv ? S, kleev G 50
cleft kleft G 50
cleio klyy P
climb klaim, climbed klaimd, apud rus-
ticos autemproimperfectohabcs kloom
klaam klum G 49
climes klaimz G 141
dive kleiv haercre S
cloak klook G 46
clod klod glcba S
clocks klyyks Bor G 122
close kloos G 141, closes klooz'ez G 98
cloth klotb G 62, klooth Bor G 16,
clooth C 6
clothed kloodh-ed G 23
clothier kloodb-ter G 62
clouds kloudz G 23, kloud'ez in Spenser
G 121, 137
cloven kloovn G 50
cloy klwei, [klui ?] dare ad faslidium,
aut equi ungulam clavo vulnerare S
coal kool G 12, 62
coast koost B, coostes C 2
coat koot S Bull
cobble kobl ruditcr facer e S
coif koif Bull
coil koil, fortasse kuil, verberare S
cold kould Sa, kould koould S, koo'ld
Ball, koould G 103 et err.
collier koHer G 62
colour kulor Bull, G pr kul'er G 84,
118, 129
coll kol collum amplccti G 12
colwort kool-wurt B
comb koom et kem, combed kemt come-
bam G 48
come kum Bull, G 48, B, cometh kum-eth
G 20, came kam G 48
comely knurl*' G 123
comfort kum-fort Bull, G 105, 145
comfortless kuorfurtles G 77
command komAAud1 G 87, komaund
commanders koniAAii'derz G 74
commendation koraendaa-stbn G 30
committed koim't'ed G 118
commodious komod'z'us G 30
B
886 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. CHAP. VIII. § 7.
commodities komod-t'toiz G 39
commodity komod ttt G pr, 29
common konron G pr.
commonwealth konron welth G 43
company kunrpanai G 1 10
comparable konrparabl G 30
compare kompaar G 86
compared kompaard' G 1 1 6
compassion kompas'sj'on G pr, kompas1-
*bn G 118
competitor kompet'»tor G 129
composition kompostz'ton Bull
concern konsenr G 87
condemn kondemir ? G 85
condign kondtg'n kond»q-n G 30
cotulition CONDICYON kond«s-»'un Sa
coneys kont'z Bull, kua-tz G 24
confess konfes- G 112
confidence kon-ftdens G 30
confound konfound- G 116
confounded konfound'ed G 23
confused konfyyz-ed G 107
conjurer kuirdzhurer, non kun'dzherer
ut indocttis suas aures sequent, G pr
consort konsort* G 48, consorted kon-
sort-ed G 118
constancy koirstansj G 30 129, kon-
stansai- poet G 130, tuprd p. 869,
col. 2.
constant kon-stant G 105
Constantinople Koirstantmopl G 129
constrain konstraiir G 129
constraint konstraint' G 107
consul kou-sul G 30
consult konsult- G 21
consumed konsunred ? G 25, consuming
konsyynrtq G 1 27
contain kontein Bull, kontain- G 45
content kontent- G 20
continue kontt'iryy Bull
cook kuuk S, G 17, Sc kyyk S, kyyk
Sor G 17
cool kuul S
coot kuut genus anatis albam maculam
in fronte gerens S, Bull, B
copper kop-er G 39
core koor P
cork kork S
corn koor'n Bull, korn G 39
corse koors G 1 28
cosen kuz-n G 100
cost kost G, 89 B
costermonger kos-terdmuqger G 129
costliest kost'liest G 112
cot kot involucrum, koot casa S
cotton kot-'n Bull
Cotswold Koots-woould G 70, Kot 'sal
vulyo G pr
could kould S, kuuld Bull, G 56, B
cough koouH 8
counsel kouirsel G 30
counterchange kountei-tshandzh- G 33
counterfeit kun terf'et Bull
countess koun-tes G 42
country kuirtrt G 43, contree C 14,
countries kuirtrt'i'z tull
couple koTipljwigere S, eoopled C 1
courage kour-adzh G 105, kmrradzh G
123, kuradzh B
course kours [kuurs ?] G 119
court kuurt G 103, courts kuurts G 22
courteous kurteus G 68
courtesy kur'tezt' G 82
cover kiiver, ki'vcr Or G 17, covcrest
kuv crest G 23
covet kuvet G 90
covetous kuvetus G 90
cow kuu, P, kou Sa, G 41
coward kou'Herd? G 107
cowl koul S, B
coy kui (?) P, koi, fortasse kui, alii koe,
ineptum, et a familiaritate alienuinS
crab krab S
cracked kraakt ? G 99
cradle kraa-dl G 101
craggy krag't G 146
crazed kraazd G 99
creanse kreenz aut kreanz, asturis aut
fringillaris retinacula G 37
created kreaat'ed G 25
creatures kree-tyyrz G 118
credit kred'tt G 43
creep kriip G 24
cresses kres'ez G 37
cribble krib'l cribulatus panis S
cried kraid G 78
crooked kryyk-ed Bor G 122
crow kroo Sa
crown kroun G 70, crowned kround G
142
cruel kryyel G 99
cub kub, vulpecula parva S
cuit kyyt kuit, defrutum vel rintim
coctuin S, cuited cjyted, a Ga-llico
vocabulo cunuE coquere G 4
cull kui S
cumin kunrt'n G 37-38
cunning kuirt'q G 83
cup kup S
Cupid Kyyp-td G 136
cur kur cants rusticus S
curse kurs G 21, cursed kurs-cd G 105
curtain kurtain G 23
curtaxe kurt-aks G 124
cut kut S, G 48
cypress sai pres G 106.
D.
daffadowndillies daf'adoundiKz G 104
daily darlai G 35
dainty dain-t«, dein'tt delicatus S,
dain-ti G 128, dainties dain-ti'z G 37
OKAP. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 887
dally dal't ludere S
dam dam bestice. cujusvis mater G 3
damage dunraid/h ? Sa
(tome daam G 3, 116, 123
dance dAAns G 143, dans, deans Or G 17,
danced = da wised C 14
danger da'ndzlrer Bull, daurdzhcr B
D'Anvers DAACI-S vulgo G ^M-
dare dair S, «?«»•*£ durst G 69
dark=dtrk C 27
darkness dark-nes G 23
dart dart Sa
I? Aubigney DAAb-nei t'M/yo G pr
D' Aubridgi-Court Dab'skot vulgo Gpr
daughter dAAkht-er G 110, daughters
dAAkht-erz G 23, some say daf 'ter B
daiv dau P, S
day dai, rustici daai, Mops dee, Sc et
Transtr daa S, dai G 22, 70
daze daaz G 11*
dead died ? mortuus S, deed G, deed C 9
rfw/deef S, <fee/C 11
<fcw diir S, dier G 84 109, diier G 15,
deer G 101, deer rightly, not diir, B
dearling deer-ling, not darling B
death deeth G 12, 109, 119, death's
deetb-ez in Spenser G 118
debate debaat- G 97
debt det S, debts = dettsG 6 -
decars dtk-ars decades G 72
decay dekai- G 124
deceive deseev G 97, deceived decseeved
G 112, deceiving deeseevz'q G 144
declare deeklaar G 22, 23, 86
dee dii nomen literae S
deem diim G 32
deep diip S, G 24, 70
deer diier G 15, 41
defence defens1 G 20
defend defend1 G 31
defer defer- G 133
dejtbd ietiaML- G 118
defraud defrAAd- G 31
degree degrii Bull, G 21
delight delmt- Bull, debit- G 2 1, delights
debits- G 141
delightful delait-ful G 114
delivereth delfvereth G 23
demand deniAAnd- G 88,116, demaund-
B
demurely dcmyyr-li G 150
den den S, dens denz G 25
denial* denai-AAlz G 150
denying denarz'q G 132
depart depart- G 90
deprive depraiv G 85
deputy = deb i tee C 14
derive deraiv G 48
descended desend-ed G 83
desert dczart- G 118, 141, dezcrt- G 116,
121, dcx-ort sotitudo, dezert- merititm
Gpr, dezert- ineritum, dez-crt deser-
twn aut solitudo G 130
deserve deserv G 89, deserves dezcrvz-
G85
dtsire dezair- G 90 133, deezgir ? G 1 1 1
desirous dezoi-rus G 83
despair despair- G 105
destiny dcs-tem G l'J9, dcs-tnioi G 97,
destmai- poet G 130, sitpru p. 869,
col. 2.
determined deter-mmcd G 76
Dtvereux Deu-reuks ? G 42
J)m7 Dii-vil S, diil lior G 122, devel
C9
devilishly = deviUi.tchli C 6
devoid devoid G 83
dew deu P, S, B
dewy deu-i G 106
diamond dramond G 79, 91
dice deis aleae S
Dick D(k S
dictionary d/k'sibnart Bull
did see do
dies deiz moritur S, died deid mortuus
S, G116
differ d*f-er G 90
difference dtf-ercns G 1 1 9
dilapidation dilapz'daa-sion G 30
diligently dz'l-z'dzhentloi G 90
dim dim S, dimmed dmid G 98
din dm S
dine dein S
dip dtp G 48
dirge dt'rdzh G 117
dirt durt G 38
disallow di'salou- G 33
disburden dz'sbuvdh-en G 85
discourteous da'skur-teus G 118
discovered dtskuvercd G 1 06
discrete di'skiiit- Bull, G 77
disdain disdain- P, S, G 4, 98
disease di'seez- Bull
disfigure dj'sf/g-yyr, prov d/svtg-yyr Sa
disgraced d/sgraast- G 1 13
dish dish S
dishonest di'son-est Bull
dishonesty dison-estai G 89
dishonour d/son-or G 89
dishigned d/sloind- G 114
disloyal dzsloi-AAl ? G 118
disloyalty d<slo»-altai G 1 1 8
dismay dz'smai* G 121
dismayed di'smaaid-
disparted dt'spart'ed G 106
dispiteous d*sp«t-eus G 32
displaced dz'splaast- G 102
displayed desplaaid- G 98, 132
displeasure d/splce-zyyr G 125
distil d»'sttl- G 133
KIT dtt G 123
ditches deitsh-i'z, Sa
888 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. CHAP. VIII. § 7.
divers divers- ? Bull, diverz ? G 93
divide devu'd' Bull, divided devai-ded
G133
divine di'vain* potius quam devain ? G
pr, dtYain- G 116
divinely dtvain-lai G 133
division, dmz-ion, devt'z-ton Bull
divorced divors-ed G 114
do duu Sa, S, du G 24, 50, 134, B, doo
G 6, doest duust G 55, B, doost C 7,
doth dutb. G 40, 55, DON duun plural
G 102, did did. G 50, 134, didst didst
G 55, doing du-»'q prima naturu sud
brevis G 133, do it dut pro du t't G
136, done dun G 50, duun £or G 17,
iduu- Occ G 18, tfoon C 6
doctor dok-tor G 30
document dok-yyment G 30
doc doo, Sa, 8
«fofe/U dool-ful G 77
dominion domtirtbn G 30
doom duum G 32, 116
door duur ostium S, door Bull, G 118,
doors duurz G 95
dorr dor opw genus S
doting doot't'q G 144
double dub'l doubi Sa, dub-1 Bull, G
97, 112, B
doubt duut Bull, dout G 109, B
doubtful dout-ful G 83
dough doou eonspersio S
dove dou columba S, «?OM> <foo» C 3, 10
dowcets dou'sets testiculi et tenera
eornua G 37
down doun G 21
downward doun"ward G 103
dozen duz-n G 72
drachms dramz G 93
rfra/draf G 38
drank draqk G 50
draws drAAZ G 66, drawing drAA't'q G
104, drawn drAAn G 146
dread dreed S
dream =dreem C 2
dregs dregz G 37
dress dres S
drink driqk G pr drinking drt'qk't'q Sa
drive dreiv S, draiv G 49, driven dn'vn
G49
dross dros G 38
drowned dround G 74
drunk-en druqk-n G 50
dry drai G 105, dri C 12
duck duk anas S
due dyy S G 22, 103
dug dug mamilla S
«*«*« dyyk Sa, S
rfirf/diilS, G 125
dumb—domb C 9
dung duq G 12
cfarrf, Me dare
dust dust G 25, 38
Dutch dutsh d*tsh B
duty dyy-tt Dull, G 110
<fy«r dei-er H
dying dai'»'q G 134
E.
each eetsh G 99
eagle eeg'l G 15
ear eer, cor iir B, ear* eerz G 103
earl earl tla ut a aligiiantulum audiatttr
hie eerl, »7/ic erl G 15
earnestness eer-nestnes G 91
earth erth Bull, eerth G 21
ease jeez (?) Sa supra p. 80, eez S, Bull,
G 15, 85, 123
easement eez-ment G 27
eatt — est eest C 2
easy eez'i Bull
eat eet G 15, eaten eet-n G 66
e0t>«* eevz G 37
echo ek-o G 142
egg eg Sa, S
Egypt E-dzhtpt ? G 66
eight aikht G 71
eighteen aikbt-iin G 71
eighteenth ein-tiinth Bull
eighth aikht G 71
eighty aikh'tt G 71
either eidh-er out S, eeidh-er G 45,
eidh-er G 101
eleven elevn G 71
eleventh elevnth G 71
ell el G 70
elm el'm Bull, elm G 105
eloquence el'oktrens G 43
embellish embel'tsh G 29
embowed emboud1 G 107
emmove emuuv G 135
emperor enrperur Sa, em-perour. G 1 1 7
empire em-pair G 73
empty emp-tt G 83
endeavour tndee-vor G 82
endite endait- G 110
endless end-les G 118
endure t'ndyyr- G 25, endyyr G 99
enemy eiremai G 82, enemies en-cmaiz
G23
enforce enfors' G 128
Englands Jq-glandz G 150
Engilsh iiq'lt'sh iiq-gh'sh t'q-glt'sb. ? Bull,
Jq-glt'sh G 141
enjoy endzhoi- G 87
enlightened t'nlaikht'ned G 23
enough inukh- G 9, audiei> inuf- et inukb-
satis G 19
entangle entaq*gl,g abnratione seguenti*
liquidce quodammodo distrahiiur G 10
enter en-ter G 33
entertain entertain- G 100
CHAP. VIII. $ 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVITH CENT. 889
entrails eirtralz G 37
entreat intreet' G 87
envy en-vt G pr, 38
equal ee'ktcal G 84
ere eer G 104
err er G 112
errand erand pro eerand G 135
error eror G 117
essay esai* tentare S
established estab-U'shed G 22
estate estaat- Bull, U 20
esteem estiinr G 89
eunuch =eunouch C 19
even iivii G 22, 93
evening iivm'q G 25
ever ever G 40
evermore evermoor' Sa?, G 104
every everai G 21, even G 30, evrai
pro everai usitatissimus G 136
evil evil ? S, iivi G 23, ii-vtl B, evils
iivlz G 118,
ewe jeu H, yy Bull, ecu G 15, eu B
ewer eau-er H, eeu-er aqualls G 10
exalted eksalt-ed G 23
examples eksamfplz G 68
exceeding eksiid't'q G 84, 116
excel eksel- G 111
excellency ek'selensai G 21
except eksept' G 65
excess ekses- G 123
exchange ekstshandzlr G 93
excite eksait- G 110
excuse ekskyyz- Bull
exempt eksempt* G 89
exercise ek-sersnz Bull
exhibition ekstbt's'iun Sa
exile ek-sail G 30, exiled eksaild- G 125
expectation ekspekta'sion G 21
expert ekspert- G 83, 116
explicate eks-pltkaat G 31
expone ekspoon- G 3 1
extreme =extreem Oil
extremity =extremitee G I
eye ei S, Gpr, 15, eyes eiz S, eyne ein,
pro eiz Spenser, G 1 37
eyebright ei-braikht G 38
F
fable faa-bl S
face faas Sa, G, faces, faa-sez Sa
Faery Faa-eri G 97
fail fail S, G 9, fails fails G 93
fain fain P, faain S, fain Bull
faint faint feint languidus S, faint G 149
fair faai-eF G 27, 98, faair farer G 74,
fair G W, fairest faarrest G 101
fairly faai'erlai G 27
faith faith G 39, 104
faithless faith'les G 145
fall faul S, fa'l Bull, £AA! G 40, fal ?
G47
false fa'ls Bull, faals G 97, falsest
fAAls-est G 118
falsely fAAls-ki G 139
fame i'aam G 125, 135
famous faa-mus G 30, 36, 100
fan fan S
fang faq arripe, 00evaq; hefangedto
me at the font, Occ irii vaqd tu mi at
dhevant, in baptisterio pro me suscepit
G lS,fanged faqd Bor G 122
far far S, far G 23 34,/<w=/«r C 8
farther farder Bull, far'dher G 34,
farthest fardhest G 34
firthing=ferying C 5
farewcl faarwel' S
fashioned fashioned G 101
fat fat S, G 38, 74
fate faat G 20
father fedlrer prov Sa ? fadher G pr,
112, fai/er faather G 3, 4, fathers
faa-dherz G 75
fault fa' It Bull, fAAt freqnentius, faalt
docti inter dum Gpr, f\Alt fAAult G
86, faults =fauts G 6
favour favur Bull, favor G pr, 82
faze faaz infila deducere S
few feer G 20, 22, 98
feast feest G 143, feasts feests G 118
fed fed S
fee fii P
feeble fiiVl G 99
feed f iid Bull
feel fiil S, feeling fiiWq G 119
feet f lit S, G40,/«tfC7
feign fain fein S, fein Bull, feigned
fain-ed G 111
fell MS, G47, 124
fellow fel'oou, vel-oou Or G 17
fen fen S
fence fens S, G 20
fents fents scissurae S
FERE feer soctus G 101
fern fer'n Bull, fern G 37, feern G 73
fetch fetsh S, G, Ami vetsh G 17
fett fet adporta S
few feu P, S, G 100, fceu G 15
fiants fai-ants rclicta vulpis Q 37
fickle f»ki G 103
JU fi P fm' S
/«;« fiild Bull, G 22, 124
Jierce feers G 99,/ers C 8
fifteen fif-tiin G 71
^AA fift G 71
//i!y ftftt G 71
/</ f »g S
fight feit S, faikht G 80, 99
figure f*'g'yyr Bull
file feil S
./«/ f*l S, M, Aust vzl G l7,JlOtd1A'«A
G25
57
890 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. CHAP. VIII. § 7.
filthy filth- j G 104
Jin fin S
final foi-nal G 30
Finch Flush G 42
find fimd, Bull
./fow fcin S, fain G 12, 123
finger fiq-ger ? G 70
jtfr fir S
fire feir S, fei-er, H, fai-er G 15, 23, fir
Or G17, fai-er2?or G 16
//•«* first, S, G 71, 34
fish fish, prov vish Sa, fish S, G 26, 47,
fishing fish'tq, he is gone a-fishing
Hai (?) iz goon avtsht1 Occ G 18
fishmonger fislrmuq'ger G 32
fit fit S, G 84, fittest fit-est G 118
five feiv Sa, S, prov veiv Sa, faiv G
70, fijv C 25
/a; fiks G 48
fizz fiz, stridor igneus S
>z«er flat-er G 26
flaming flaanrt'q G 24
fiax flaks Sa, G 38
fied fled G 50
fledge fl?'dzh apta volare, Sor fleg S
fieeced flii-sed G 99
fiesh flesh S, G 38
fiew flyy G 50
jKtttfifead G 146
^oa< 17. floot fliit, dialectic variat, Gpr
fiock flok G 99, /ocis floks G 37
flood fluud, Sc flyyd S, flud BuU, G 124,
floods fludz G 119
flourish flur-i'sh G 47, B
flower flouur H, flowers flou'erz flares^
flou'ers (?) menses G 39
flown flooun G 50
flute fljyt S
fly s. ==/fy*flei ? =flie&ii ? P,/y v. flai
flii dialeetus variat G ^>r, flai G 50,
116,./Zett>flyy G 50
/oefcfcr fod-er G 38
foe foo G 82, foen foon ^>ro fooz Spenser
G 137
/oi7 foil, fortasse full, Iractea S
foined fuuind punctim feriebat G 78
/oW foould G errata
folk foolk potius qiiam fook G pr
/o^w fol-oou G 90, 129, ful'a ^or
G 16
folly fol-f G 38
/owrf fond Ato^tWtM S, G 114
food fuud G 24, 38
fool fuul Sa, S, G 27, fools fxralz G 89
foolish fuuHsh G 27, 103
foot fuut Bull
footsteps fuut'steps G 147
for for S, G 21, B
forbear forbeer G 111
forced forst G 99,/omn^ foors-tq S 139
forces foor-sez G 100
forego forgoo* amitto, foor'goo' prcecedo
G 65, foregoing foorgo-i'q G 129, 133
forest forest G 24, 62, 134
forester, fos'ter nemoris custos, S
forts taller foor-stAAl'er G 129
fore foor B
foretell foortel- G 80
forge fovdzh G 118
forget forget- G 55, forgat forgat' G 55,
forgotten forgot-n G 133
forgive =forg y'v C 9, forgiving for-
gj'vt'q G 133
forgoing forgo'tq G 33
forlorn forlorn1 G 33
forsake forsaak- G 103, 139
forspeaking foorspeek'j'q G 133
forswear forsweer- G 33
forth fourth G 22, 24
forthy fordhai- G 100
forty fort*' G 71
forward foo'rward Bull
fought, faunt, foughten fauut-n S
foul foul turpis S, G 74, 104
found found G 136, fond in Spenser G
124
foundations foundaa-szonz G 24
founded found-ed G 24
fountains foun-tainz G 119
four four, prov your Sa, foou'r Bull,
foour G 37, 70
fourteen foour ptiin G 71 feortcen fur-
teen xiiij C 1
fourth fouurth, H, foour th G 71
fowl foul S, fowls foulz G 24
fox foks Sa, S, prov voks Sa
//•aiVfraUG 114, 123
framed fraa-med G 123
France, FrAANS G 70, Frauns B
franion fran'ton G 129
frankincense fraqk'insens G 38
fray free cor B
free frii G 83, 89
freeze friiz G 47
French Frensh G 70
frensy fren-zt G 106
friend frmd G 117, Mind B, freend C
11, friends fiiindz Sa, Bull, frmdz
G 81
friendless, friind'les B
friendly frmd'lai G 84
friendship frind'ship G 82
froise fruiz ? P
from from S, G 20, 79
fronts fronts G 99
frost frost G 47
frosty fros'tt G 146
froth froth G 38
frowardness fro'wardnes G 82
frowning froun-«'q G 20
frozen frooz-n, Occ ifroor moor G 18.
frugality fryygal'itoi G 39
CHAP. VIII. } 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI Til CENT. 891
fruit fryyt G 24,//-«w< C 7
fruition inns-toon ? Q 30
/««/fyy-elG125
fugitive fyydzhttoiv G 35
full ful S, Bull G 32
fulness fill-lies G 22
fulsome fill-sum G 28
funeral fyyneral G 84, 106
furlong furloq G 70
furmety frunrentt G 37
furnace =furneis C 6
furnish furm'sh Bull
furniture fur m'tyyr G 43
further fardher hirdher furder, dia-
lectus variat, G pr, fui"dher G 34,
furthest furdhest G 34
furyfyyri G 141
G
gain gain G 20, 79
'gainst gainst G 124
gall gaul S
gallant gal-aunt Sa
gangrel gaq-rel or gaq'grel Bor, homo
iffitavus, G 17
gape gaap S, G 88
garden gaard'n Bull
garland gar-land G 103
garlic gar-ltk G 38
garment garment G 23
gate gaat Bull
gather gadh-er G 25, 112
gay gai, gaei ? S
gazegaaz S, G 88, 114
g elding geld- ing S
general dzhen'eral G 133
generous dzhen-erus G 30
genitive dzhen'tttv Bull
gentle dzhen-ttl P S
gentlewomen dzhen'tl,winven, Mops
dzhen-tl,t'm'm G 18
gently dzhent-lai Gill
geometry dzheonretrai G 38
George Dzhordzh Sa, S
gests dzhests G 107
get get S, gat gat genuit S
ghost =ghoost C 1
giblets dzhtVlets G 27
gift g*ft S
Gil DzM fcemina levis S, G 36
Gilbert Gilbert Sa
Giles Dzhailz G 42
Gilian DzhiKan G 36
Gill Gzl G 42, gil branchia piscis S
Gillsland Gzlz land G 136
ginger dzhm-dzhtr Sa
girdle gmK G 46
give gtv S, G 18, giiv Bull, G 23, gii
Mops G 18, gijv C 18, gave gav aaav
jaaf S, gaav G 49, given gii'v'n Bull,
gtvn G 67
glad glad G 21
glas glas G 42
gloomy gluu-mt G 147
glorious glor-ius ? G 30, gloo-rms ? B
glory gloo-ri G 21, gloori C 15
glove gluv G 70
glue glyy P, G 38
glut glut G 89
go go G 17, 24, goeth go-eth G 25,
going go-ing prima syllaba natunl
suu brevis G 133, gang gaq Bor G
17, gone goon S, G 65, goon C 2, pro
imperfecto pat res nostri subslituerunt
9i jeed aut ai jood G 64, 65, pro
went, jed aut jood iba-m, Lincolni-
enses ab antiquis etiamnum retinent
G17, S
goad good S
goats goots G 24
God God Sa, S, G 20, God be with you,
God bii-wwo, Sa 3
gold gould Sa, goould G 37 et errata
golden goould-n G 98, et errata
goldsmith goould-sim'th G 32, et errata
good guud gud ? Sa, gud, guud S, gud
G 12, gyyd Bor G 17
goodlihead gud-lmcd G 98
goodly gud'loi G 27
goodness guud'nes Sa 10
goose guus G 38, geese giis G 40
gorgeous gordzheus G 107
gosling gox-b'q G 35
gout gout G 38
govern govern G 21, 66
government guver'nment Bull
gown goun, gAAn geAAn Bor G 16
grace graas Bull, G pr, 29, 83
gracing graas't'q G 150
gracious graa's»',us Sa B
graft graf Bull
Grahams Gre-namz G 73
grammar graurar G 38
grange gra'ndzh Bull
grant grAAnt G 86, 116
grass gras Bull G 24, 37
grave graav Bull G 125
graven graavn G 23
graze graz ? Bull
grease grees G 38
great greet magnus, grecet inyens G 35,
greet C 7
greatly greet-lai G 20
Grecian Gree-sian G 73
greedy griid-z G 83
green griin G 3
greenish grnr«'sh ? G 35
grew gryy G 110
grey greei P
grief griif G
grieve griiv B
grieved = greeved C 18
892 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVITH CENT. CHAP. VIII. § 7.
yrisvotts griiv us G 84
grin grin laqueus G 3
grind =grij i>d C 24
grisly graiz-h' G 110
groan groon Bull
groats =groote-» C 18
ground ground G 103
^rot0 groou G 24, 123
•gudgeon gudrireon ? G 77
^««*« ges Bull
guests =geestes C 14
£wtVfe gz'td Bull
guild gtld G 47
guildhall geildnall ? G 4
guile geil S
guilty gut't G 4, 45
^ttise giiz Bull
gulf gulf Bull
^«« gum S
gut gut Sa, Bull
H
habit ab-it Sa
habitation abitaa-sion P, Sa, nabftaa'S-
ton G 23, 136
had Had S
hair neer Bull, heer C 5
AfltV naail safoe G 64
halberd HAAl'berd nal'berd nool'berd
G 19
hale naal G 3
Aa^Ha'lf Bull, HAAlf^wfr'tw quam HAAf
Gpr, HAAlf G 149
halfpenny HAA-peni G 32
hall Haul S, G 3, Hall nal Henriculus
G3
ham naa'm or fod-er Bull
ham Ham Bull, B
home naam, dhe wud klip-ing abuut- a
Hors'kol'er Bull
hand Hand Sa, G 9, nond in Spenser
G 137, hands handz Sa, hand'es in
Spenser G 137
handful Hand-fill G 70
handling nand'ltq G 114 in Spenser
where the metre requires three syl-
labks, as Han*dl,t'q
hanged naqd G 122
/tanging naq-t'q G 99
happeneth nap-neth G 66
happy hap't G 124
harbour Harbour ? G 119
hard Hard Sa
harden nard-n G 47
hardy nar-dt G 27
hnrJcen Hark'n G 86
/'ftrmontf Har-monii G 118
Harry Hart G 149
harshness Harsh'ucs, G 82
hart uart P, Sa
harvest Harvest G 134
hatted naast-ed G 24
hastened naast'ned G 107
hasty nas'tt G 147
hat Hat S
hatches Hatsh'ez G 37
hate naat S, G 23
hatred naa-tred P
hateful naat-ful G 84
hath nath G 54, nez Bar G 17
have naav P, Sa, S, G 21, nav Bull
haven naavn G 99
haw nau P, unguis in oculo Bull
hawthorn hau'thoor'n Bull
hay hei fcenum Bull, hai/asnwm G 37,
nai plaga Bull
he Hii P, G 10, HUU Ami G 17
head bed S, Bull, need G 102
headache hed-aatsh G 38, see AcJie
heal Heel Sa, S, Bull
health neelth G 21
heap Heep Bull, heaps neeps G 107
hear neer, cor mir B, heareth=heereth
C7
heard naard G 21, 23, neerd, cor Hard
B, hard C 6
hearken neerk'U, cor nark-n B
heart uart Sa, G 21, 23, 79, B
heart-eating Hart'eet'tq G 131
hearth nerth G 142
7ieat=heetC 20
heathen needb'en G 22
heaven nevn Bull, heeven C 6, heavens
Heey-nz G 22, 23
heavy neevt G 119, B
hedge nedzh S
heed mid G 112, heed hed C 16, 21
heel Hiil Sa, S, BuU
Jieight neikht G 64. 124, 141, haight
C6
heir = heier C 21
held Held G 49
hell nel S, Bull, G 38
he'll mil, niist Bor pro nii wil, G 17
helm nel'm Bull
hem Hem Sa, G 141
hemp Hemp Bull, G 38
hen nen S, hem henz P, S
hence Hens S
henceforth nensforth' G 1 1 2, hensfuurtb.
G 117
lier Her G 44, 76, Htr G 22, 76
herb Herb G 24
here niir sometimes neer Bull, nii'er G
75, niir B, heer C 15
hereafter neeraft'er G 57, beraft'er G 58
heritage ner'itaidzb Sa
Herod=Heerood C 2
heron neer'n Bull
hew neu Bull, B
hey ! Heei G
CHAP. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI Til CENT. 893
hide neid S, hidest Haid-est G 25, hid
Hid S, G 130
hideous md-eus G 78
high haikh G 23, 99
high nel G 21, 74, 98, 105, higher
nei-er H, narer G 34, highest noi-est
G 34
hill HI! S, hills Htlz G 23
Am Htm G 44, tm .Bw G 122
himself Himself- G 128
hindereth Htndretli G 136, hindered
Hzn'dered Bull
hire nair G 15, 114
his Hiz G 21
hit nit G 48
A&A«r Htdh'er G 66, nedh-er B
hoar Hoor S
hoards = hoards C 6
hoarse noors S
AoWy Hob-t P
Hodge nodzh Rogerculus rusticorum S
hold HO' Id Bull,Hoould G errata, holden
Hoould-n G 49, et errata
hole wool foramen S
holiness Hoo'ltnes G 22
hollow Hol-oou G 103
holly HoH aquifolium Sa, Bull
holm Hool'm ilex Bull
holy HOoH sanctus Sa ?, G 12
Aanirf on-est P, Sa, Bull, oncst «on
Honest G pr, B
honesty on-estt G
honey min-» G 38
honour oirur P, on'or Sa 44, on'or wow
Honor me oner G^r, 22, 87, on ur B
honourable on-orabl G 129, 139
hood nud Huud, So Hyyd S
AOO/HUUV S
hoop Huup Bull
Aop Hop S, Bull, AOJ»« Hops G 37
hope hoop Sa, S, Bull
hopeful Hoop-ful G 32
hopeless Hooples G 32
horehovnd Hoor-nound G 38
horizon Horai-zon G 29
horror noror G 98
horse nors S, Bull, G 10
horseman nors-man G 32, 128
hose HOOZ G 41, nooaz Dor, Hooz-n
Occ G 16
hound Hound H
hour ou'er, e interposito scribatur ou'er
hora, id enim etprolatio ferre potest,
et sensus hane differentiam (our
noster, ou'er hora) requirit, G pr, 70
horned norn-ed G 99
house s. HOUS G 24, v. HOUZ G 47
household Hous-hoould G 81 et errata
howled Hould G 109
hoy's Hueiz ( = nweiz=-wheiz ?) H
Huberden Et'b'erden Sa
huge nyydzh S, G 99, 121
humanity Hyyman-ttt G 29
Humber Hum-ber G 40
humble um'bl Sa, humbleness Hum 'blues
G 135, humblesse Humbles' G 135
hundred nun-dred G 71
hundredth Hun-dreth G 71
hunger uuq'ger ? G 103
hunt Hunt G 90
hurt Hurt P, Sa, G 48, 87
husband = housbond C 1
hutch Hutsb. S
hy ! neei G 15
hypocrites = hypocrijts C 6
hyssop ai-zop G 38
I ei Sa, S, si non ei G jor, Aust ch ut
cham, chil, chi voor ji pro ai am, ai
vril, ai war-ant Jou G 17
ice eis S
ides aidz G 37
idle = idilG 20
idols ai-dolz G 22
if if S
ill i\ G 114
Pll ail aist, ail aist Borpro ai wtl G 17
illustrious tlus'trtus G 30
images ai-madzhes? G 23, tm'aadzh
G 30
imagine imadzh'tn G 20
immixing Vm,mzks-tq G 110
impair impair empair G 33
impart impart* G 31, 85
implacable /nvplaakab'l G 109
impossible tmpos'tbl G 30
importune nnportyyn G 31
impotency t'nvpotensi* G 30
impotent im'potent G 135
impoverish impoverish G 29
impregnable iinprcg-nabl G 29
impute impyyt- G 85
t?2 in Sa
incense v. mscns1 G 31, s. urscns ? G 38
inch tnsh G 70
incivility insml't'tt G 112
included inklud-ed ? Bull
increase enkrees- Bull, inkrees- G 21, 22
incredible inkred'tbl G 30
indeed indiid- G 62
indenture inden'tyjT G 30
India Jnd't'a, sive /nd G 70
Indian Jnd-i'an G 70
indure indyyr G
infamy tn'famai G 118
inferior infer- tor Bull
ingenious indzhcn'z'us G 148
ingratitude ingrat-t'tyyd G 30
inlet in-let G 33
iaiiocency in-osensai G 73
innumerable i'ninim-erabl ? G 25
894 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. CHA.I-. VIII. § 7.
instead tnsteed' G 103
instrument m-stryyment G 129, instm-
ments m-stryyments G 118
insult v. msult1 G 86
intangle see entangle
interchange mtcrtshandzh' G 33
interfere eirterfccr G 33
intermeddle mtcrmed'l G 33
interpret inter-pret G 112
Intimate tnttmaat G 31
into tn-tu G 79
invade mvaad' G 117
inwardly m'wardlai G 21
iron oi'ern G 94
ironmonger arernmuq-ger G 129
is t'z Sa, G 20, is it istpro t'z tt G 136
isles ailz G 22, 148
it it G 44
itch itsh S
ivory ivorai ? G 117
iwis eiwis1 certe S
Jack Dzhak iaccus vel ioannidior S,
G35
jade dzhaad equus nihili S
James Dzhaamz Bull
jape dzliaap ludere antiquis nune ob-
scaenius significant S
jar dzhar G 133
jaundice dzhAAirdz's G 38
jawe dzhAA G 14
jay dzhai graculus S
jealousy dzhel'ost G 124
jerk ixhiikjlafettare S
jerkin dzherkin sagulum S
jesse dzhes pedica accipitrum S
Jesses dzes'ez G 37
jesters dzhest'erz G 118
Jesu Dzhee'zyy Sa
Jesus Dzhee'zus Sa
jet dzhet gagates S
Jews Dzhyyes P S
Joan Dzhoon S
John Dzhon false Shon, Sa, G, DJOH
Wade apud G prt Dzhon G 35, Joan
09
join dzhuuin G 86
joint dzhoint Sa, Bull, dzhuuint G 15,
84
joist dzhuist B
Joseph Dzhoo-zef Bull, Dzhosef G pr
journey dzhur-nei G 92
Jove Dzhoov G 110
joy dzhoi G 10, 15, 21, 89
joyful dzhoi-ful G 22
joyous dzhoi -us G 118
judge dzhudzh S, G 11, 112, judges
dzhudzh-ez G 152
judgement dzhudzh'ment Bull, G 11
judicious dzhyydt's'tus G 81
jug dzhug S
jugglers clzhug'l.urz Bull
juice dzhyys S, dzhuis ? Bull
just dzhust S, Bull
justice dzhus-tz's G pr, dzjtist'is Wade,
apud G pr
K
keen kiin G 12
keep kiip S
ken ken S
Kent Kent Sa, S
ketch ketsh rapere S
kicked ktkt G 78
kill k*l S
kin km S, G 12
kindness kaind-nes G 82
kindred km-dred G 98, kindreds knr-
dredz G 22
kirn kain G 12, 41
king kt'q Sa, S, kings ki'qz Sa
kingdom = kingdoom C 2
kinsman kmz-man G 40
Ms kts Sa, G 42, kisseth kjs-eth G 98
kitchen kttsh'en Bull
kitling ktt'lt'q catuhis G 35
kix ktks myrrhis S
knee knii Bull
A/wwknyy G 116, 124. B
knife knttf Bull, knaif G 100
knight knjkht Sa, knmt Bull, knoikht
G 111
knit knit Bull, G 48, 146
knobs knops bullis S
knock knok Bull, knocks knoks S
knot knot Sa, Bull
knoweth knoou'eth G 24 knoicn knooun
non knoon G pr, 21
knowledge knooirledzh Bull, G 77
knuckle knuki Bull
labour laa'bur Bull, laa'bor G 86, 100,
141, laa-bur B
labyrinths lab'erinths G 114
lack lak Bull, S
lad lad Sa, S
ladder lad-'r Sa
lade laad, onerare S, laden laad'n S
ladies' mantle laa'dz'z man-tl G 38
lady laa-di Sa, G 107, lady-lades laad't-
ladii' choriambusG 133
laid lni& ponebat S, G 21, 111
lake, laak, S
lamb lam G 35
lambkin lam-kin G 35
lament lament, Bull, lamentedlameni'cd.
G90
lamps = laampcs C 25
lance launs B
land loud j^ro land in Spenser G 137
CHAP. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 895
language laq-gvraidzh, Sa, laq'gadzh,
Bull, laq-guadzh G 146
languish laq'guish G 125
lap lap sinus S, laps laps S
largesse lardzhis G 29
lash laish Sa, lash perire S, fas/wrf
lasht G 77
totf last G 40, lasting lasHq G 74
lastly \osi-liG 110
fa£ lat locavit S
fofc laat G 100, S
lath lath Bull
/«£Ae laath horreum Bull
/az^-A lauH, laf, S, lAAkh, « dialectis
placet laf, jpro ai lAAkhed audics ai
luukh «?<£ ai lyykh G 49, laughed
laukht G 109,
laughter lauirter S
Laura LAA'ra G 150
law laau S, IAAU G 10
lawful, lau-ful Bull, lAA-ful G 67
lawn IAAN G 14 Mops leen G 17
lawnds lAAndz in Spenser (4, 10, 24,)
G114
lawyer lAA'jer G 81
lax, laks proluvium ventris S
lay lai ponere, rustici laai, Jfojjs lee,
xSc. rf Transtr laa S, foyes^ laist S,
layeth lai-eth G 23
lays lais (laiz ?) terns inculta et resti-
biles, S
lazy laa-zi G 12, 74
&a<£ leed ducere aut plumbum S, leed
plumbum G 39, <ft<2 leed=ducebat C 2
fca/S, Bull, G 73, leaves leevz Bull
fea& leek Bull, S
lean leen Bull, G 74
leap leep S
learn lern G 27, leern G 141, learning
leenrt'q G 82, learned lenred G
68, leern-ed G 69
learner leernor Bull, lenrer G 27
leas leez lez pascua S
lease lees locatio aut locationis instru-
mentum S
leash lesh leesh, ternio eanum S
least leest S, Bull, G 34, leest C 5
leather ledh-er G 38
leave Ijeev ? swjard p. 80, Sa, leev G 38,
48, Mops liiv G 18
led led S
lede Hid genus S
leech leach liitsh leetsh, mcdicus S
fce£ liik porrum S, Bull
&ytf liit, dies juridiem S
fo//f v. left G 48
leg leg Bull
fcwrf lend G 48, 88
lesest Hist liis't'st perdis S
/cs* les S, G 32, lesser Ics-er G 34
lesscs les'ez relieta pore;, G 37
/tssow les'n G 101
lei let **'««•« etiam impedire, S
fe««-« let-erz G 43
leviathan leviathan ? G 25
lewed leud G 89
lib lib castrare S
Libyan Lib't'an G 148
lice leis S, lais G 41, bis or liis BEX
JONSON.
lick Itk S, Bull
ItfUftfi
We loi jaeio mentior, lay lai jacebam,
lied laid mentiebar, ai naav lainyacto,
laid mentitus sum G 61
ta/ liif carum S
ftes Iciz mendacia S, laiz G 21
lieutenant liifteirant G 66
life laif G G8
light Imt leit, ^MJ; a«^ levis S, Im't
BuU, laikht G 23, lighter laikht-er
G21
lightnings laikht'nt'qz G 23
lightsome laikht'sum G 148
like Izk S, laik G 23, 32
liken laik-n G 85
likewise loik'waiz G 32, lijkwijse C 21
lily liK Sa
limb lira. S
lime leim S, laim G 38
linch h'ntsh or stiip seid of a nil, Bull
lines lainz G 37
link U'qk Bull
linked liqk'ed G 101
lions bi'onz G 24
lips b'ps S
list lest S, list G 110
&'< l»t ting ere S
literature h't-eratyyr G 30, 129
little ltt-1 parvus BuU, G 34, 74, liiti'
valde parvus, G 35
live v. liv G 20, 25, living Itviq G 101
liverwort liverwui't G 38
/oarf lood G 89
loaf loof ^awis vulgato more rotundus
foetus S, loaves = looves C 16
fo«<7i loth Bull
loathe loodh Bull
loathsome loth-sum G 103
lob lob stultus S
&><:& lok S, Bull, look inelusum Bull
foffye lodzh S
lofty loft-z G 141
log log S
%«'& lodzh-ik G 38
loiter loi'ter Bull
London Lon'dn S, Lun-don G 70, Lon--
don? G 134, Lun-un Wade et tabel-
larii apud G pr, Luwun lintrarii
Gpr
long loq G 20
lonf \\\ttf procul S
896 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. CHAP. VIII. § 7.
look luuk S, Bull, looketh luuk-eth
G25
loose luus S, loom lous loos C 18, 19
lord loord S. Bull, lord G 21
lordship lord ship G 27
loseth = looseth C 10
loss los S, G 20, 90
lot lot sors S
loud loud G 74, B
louse \on& pediculus S, G 41, lonzpedi-
eulos legere 8
lousy louz-i S
love luuv S, luv G 59 et passim, loov
C 23, loved luved G 35, 54, luvd
usitatissimus est hie metaplasmtis in
verbalibus paxsivis in ed G 136,
loved" st luvedst non luvedest G 53
lovely luvlei G 101
lovers luversp G 114
loving luvt'q G 35
low Ion mugire Sa, loon humilis G 21,
40, 114, 119
luck luk Sa, S, Bull, G 38
lug lug auriculas vellere S
Luke Lyyk ? Bull
lukewarm leyyk-war'm P Bull
lull lul G 101
lump lump Bull
lurden lur'den ignavus S
hut lust Sa, G 118
lu&tihead lus'tmed G 27
lusty lus'tt G 27
tnace maas ctet-fl vel sceptrum S, Bull,
G38
made maad G 22
tiiagnify mag'mfoi G 31, 134
maid maid, Mops meed G 18
mainprise maurpra Bull
Maintain mainteur Bull
maintenance mahrtenans G 28
maize maiz G 28
majesty madzlrestj Sa, maa'dzhestai
G 22, madzh-estoi G 23
make maak Bull, maak C 3, maketh
maak-eth G 23
malady mal-adai G 133
Maiden MAAl'den G 91
male maal G 12
malice maHs G pr
mall mAAl marcus G 12
mallow mal-oou G 41
malt malt G 37
man man Sa, S, G 24
manage mairadzli G 1 22
mand ma'nd sporia Bull
mane maan S
manicle man'tkl G 30
manifold man-tfoould G 25, 105
manners man -era G 43, 94
manqmller man'kwel'er homicida S
manure manyyr G 1 32
many murt G 39. 101
maple maa-p'l Bull
mar mar corrtimpere, S
mare maar equa S
margent mar'dzlient G 30
marriageable mar-zdzhabl G 129
marry mar'i G 74, married mar'ted G
112
mark mark G 110
marl marl G 38
marvel marvail G 88, marvelled =mar-
veild C 9
mash mash aquam hordeo tcmperare, et
macula reiium S
ma-ss mas mes missa S, mas Bull
master mas'tcr G 75, 95
mat mat S
match matsh S
matchable matsh-abl G 100
material mater-ial G 30
maw man P, S
may mai possum, rustici maai, Se Trc.nstr
maa S, mai non me G pr, 24, maai
G 21, mee cor B, mayest maist non
marest G 54
maze maaz Sa, S, Bull
me mii P, S, G 10, 44
meal meet Sa
mean miin intelligere S (=mien=vul-
tus ? seep. 112 « ) meen mediocre S,
Bull, meen G 77, meaneth meen-eth
G109
meat meet, miit Mops G 18, meat Bor
G16
meditation meditaa-ston G 25
meek miik G 110
meel miil se immiscere, Sa
meet miit S, G 67
melancholy melankoloi place of accent
not marked and uncertain G 38
melted melted G 23, melting melt'j'q
G99
men men Sa, S, G 21, 39
merchandise mertsha'ndt'z Bull
merchantable mar'tshantabl G 129
merchants mar-tshants G 93
merciful mersi'ful G 21
Mercury Merkurai ? G 84
mercy mersi G pr 21, 116, 121,
mersai G 149
mere miir Bull
meridional mertVHonal G 30
meriting mert'tt'q G 1 1 4
mess mesferculum, S
message mes-adzh G 118, 146
mettle met'l d metallum G 30
mew (for a liawk], myy P, S, meu vox
catorum S, micu H
CHAP. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 897
mice meis S, mais G 41, niais or mils
BEN JONSON.
Michael Mei-kel ? Sa
Michaelmass Merkelmas ? Sa
middes mtds P medium S
»m>A< nukht S/, mint Bull, mtkht
G 52, maikh/G 38, 56
wiife mail G 1fJ
milk milk ?, G 38
wit'tf nul & 86
million '.mi-ton G 71
mind, mi md BuU, maind G 33, 52, 90
wt'r* main G pr, 1 0
ixiniott mnrton G 129
ministers min'i'sterz G 24
mint mmt G 41
minute mm-yyt G 70
mirrors mt'rors G 101
mirth merth G 38, mtrth G 145
mischance nmtshans" G 1 16
mischief mis-tshiif G 20, 106, 149
misconceived nuskonseeved G 112
miscreant nn's-kreant G 105
mise meiz sumptusveloffce cervisiu madi-
factee, S
miser mai'zer G 134
miserable miz-erabl G 129, 184
misery miz-ert G 129, 134, mizerai-
poet G 130, miseries miz-eraiz G 125
misgive m«sg»V G 33
misplace musplaas- G 33
miss m«s careo S
mistake mz'staak' G 32
mixture nu'ks-tyyr Bull
moan moon G 145
moderator moderaa'tor G 30
moist moist G 99, 119
moisten moist-n G 133
molest molest' G 117
Moll Mai Mariola G 12
Monday Mun-dai B
monster moirster G 124
monstrousmoii'stru3prodtffiosum,moon'-
strus valde prodiaiosum, moooon'strus
prodigiosum adeo ut hominem stupidet
G35
money -s mun-i-z G 41
month munth G 144, B
monument mon-yyment G
mood muud S, Bull
moon rauun G 12, 24
more moor S, G 25, moor C 5
morning monri'q G 106
morrow moroou G 125
mortal mortAAl ? G 97, 116
mortar morter cementum G 38
Moses =Moosees C 19
moss mos S
most moost G 34
mothe r mudh-er Bull, G 112,
moyer C 2, mooyer C 12
G 124
mound mound B
mountains moun-tainz G 24
mourn muur'n Bull
mouse mous mt4s, mouz devorare S, mous
mus G 41
mouth mouth G 21, B
move muuv G 118 B, moved muuved
G20
mow muu P, mou meta foeni, moou
metere out irridere os distorquendo, S
much mutsh S, much good do it you,
mrtsh-good-j'tjo, Sa, niuteh G 34, 89
muck muk S, G 38
mud mud S, G 38
mule myyl mtila S
mulet myylet mulus, S
multipliable mul'ttjplaiabl G 129
multiply muHi'plei G 31
multitude mul-tityyd G 22, 30, 129
mum mum face, S
mumble monvbl senum edentulorum
more mandere, aut inter denies mussi-
tare S, mumbled mum-bled G 101
murder murder, murdher dialectut
variat G pr, murdher G 106
murmur murmur G 119
murr mur rancedo S
murrain murain B
muse myyz Sa, S
music myyzi'k G 38, muu'ztk P G 150
must must G 64
mustard mus'terd G 38
mutton mut-n G 39
my mai G pr N
nag nag Sa, S
nail nail, nails naAz Sa
nailed naild G 111
name naam Bull, G 22, naam C 1
narr nar ringere more canum S
narrow nar-u Sa, narrower naroouer,
Occ narg-er G 18
nations nas-ionz Bull, naa-sions G 21
nativity nati'vt'ti* G pr
nature naa'tyvr Bull, na tyyr ? G 98
naught iiAAkht vitiosinn aut malum G
32
na ughty = noughti C 21
nay nai S, nee cor B
near niir S, neer H, neer G 34, 104, nier
G 84, niir B, nearer nerer ? G 34
neat neet G 7
neb neb rostrum S
necessary nes-esari Bull
necessity neses-ttt Bull, G 139
neck nek S
nectar nek'tar G 98
need niid G 20, 87, 98
needle -ncdelC 19
898 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. CHAP. VIII. § 7.
ne'er neer G 112
neese niiz sternulamentum S
wither neidh-er G 75, neeidlrer G 45,
nother C 6
Neptune Nep tyyn G 121
nesh nesh tener S
nest nest S, nests nests G 24
net net Sa, G 7, 77
«ew ny nyy S, Bull, nj7 G 22, «<ws
nyyz G 27
next nekst G 34
nibble ntb'l Sn
niffies m'f -Is m'A»7 S
«^A m'kh Sa, noikh G 79
night nikht S, naikht G 92
nill nil nolo G 32, 65
nim nim nem cape, Occ G 18
nimble ninrbl G 149
nine nain G 71
nineteen nahrtiin G 71
ninety naurt*' G 71
ninth nainth G 71
no no S, G 20
noble noo-bl Bull, G 148, no-bl ? G 83
none noon G 9, 75
nones noonz G 37
noon nuun G 12
north north Bull
nose nooz, 8
not not S, G 20
note noot S, G 123, 134, noted noo'ted
G113
nothing noth-j'q Bull, G 32, 38
nought nount nauut S, noukht G 32
n'ould nould ? nolebam G 65
nourish nuri'sh B, nourisheth nur t'sheth
G73
novice novt's G 113
noyous norus G 104
now nou Sa, G 100
number nunrber Bull, «ttm&r*nunrberz
GUI
numerous nunrerus ? G 141
nymphs nmifs G 114
0
oak ook Bull
oaken oo'k'n Bull
oath ooth Bull, ooth C 26
oatew ot-n ? G 146
obey obeei- P, obei- Bull, obar G 87
occasion oka-z/on Bull, okaa-zion tris-
syllabus, usitatissimus G 131, 136
G 129
o'clock a klok G 93
odds odz G 41
of of S, Bull, ov frequentiui, of docti
interdum G j»r, 20
of of Bull, G79, 103
ofal of -al G 39
o/w« ofens- G 82
offer of -er Bull, G 88
offering of Ttq G 22
offspring of -spring G 76
oft oft G 20
oftentimes of'tenteimz G 142
oil oil G 24
ointment oint'ment Bull
old o'ld Bull, oould G 70, et errata
omnipotent omnip-otent G 135
on on G 79
o«c«oons G 21, 93, 116
one oon Bull, G 70, oon C 5
only oonit G 20, oon-lai G 21, ootili
C 19
ooze uuz G 7, ooz ? G 37
open oop-n G 20, openest oop'nest G 25,
opened oop-ned G 47
opinion opm'ion G 30, 129
opposed opooz-ed G 133
oppressed, opres'ed G 43
oppression opres'j'on G 21
oranges ofemdzhtz Sa
order order G 30
ornament ornament G 107
orthography ortog'rafi Bull
other odh-er out udh'er alii S, udh'er
Bull, udh'er frequentius, odh'er docti
interdum G pr, 45, udh'er B
ought owht Bull, ooukht G 68, 80,
ooukht Sor JB
our uur Bull, our G pr, 22, ou-er B
Ouse Ouz Isis G 40
out uut Bull, out G 23, 66
outlet out-let G 33
outpeaking out'peek'i'q G 136
outrage out-raadzh G 128
outrun out'run G 128
over over Bull, G 24
overcome overkum' G 117, overcame
overkaanr G 107
overteer oversi'er G 36
overtake overtaak- G 33
overthrow overthroou Bull
overthwart overthwart Bull
overture overtyyr G 30
owest=ouest C 18
own ooun G 22
ox oks Sa 60, oxen oks-n G, oks-n non
oks-en G 20, 42, 146
Oxford ^Oks-ford G 70
oyez, jii etiam d pr&conibus pltiralius
effertur, oo riiz, 6 vos omnes et singuli
G46
pace paas passiu S, paas G 70
packing pak't'q G 100
page padzh vernula S
pain pain P, S, G 20, 119, pained
paind G 97
CHAP. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 899
paint paint pcint S, paint G 52
pair pai-er Bull
pale paal Sa, G 91
pap pap Sa, S
paper paa-ptr Sa
paradise paradais G 38
pardon pardon G 88
parentage parentadzh G 110
parents paa-rents G 68, 102
partaker partaa'ker G 100
pass -pas S, G 24, 110
passion pas-ton G 110, in the following
quotation from Sydney's Arcadia,
3, 1, being the conclusion of an ac-
centual hexameter, and the whole of
an accentual pentameter, in each of
which it forms a dactyl, — reez-n tu
m» pas-ton iild-ed — Pas-ton un-tu mi
raadzh, raadzh tu a nast-j revendzlr.
pat pat ictus S
patient pas-tent Bull
patience paa'stens G 109
patronise pat-ronaiz G 141
Paul's Pooulz in the French manner B
pawn pAAn G 14, 93
pay pai, rttstici paai, Mops pec, Se et
Transtr paa S, pai G 88, Lin paa
abjecto i ; Attst post diphthongum
dialysin a odiose producunt, paai G
17, paai G 86, pee cor B, pays paaiz
G 117
paynim pai-ntm Gill
peace pees G 73, peas C 20
pear peer P Sa
pease peez pisa S, peez G 41, Occ peez-n
G 19
peck pek S
peel piil S, ptl of an ap-'l, Bull
peer piir P, Sa
peerless pii-erles G 110
pen pen Sa, S
pence pens G 42
penny pen-j G 42
pennyroyal pen-trai'al G 38
pent pent S
Pentecost Pen-tekost G 134
people piip-1 Bull, G 4, 41, B, pcopil C 9
pepper pep-er G 38
perceive persev ? G 29
perch peertsh G 70
perfect perfet Bull, perfekt G 123,
pfight C 5
perform perfoo-r'm Bull
personal personal G pr
personality personal'»t» G pr
persons pers-onz non pers-nz G pr, 72
perspicuity perspikyyttt G 29
perspicuous persptk-yyus G 30
pertain pertain- Bull
perversely pervers-h' G 141
pettitoes petrttooz G 37
pewter peu'ter G 69, B
Pharisees = Pharisais C 23
pheasant fez -aunt ? Sa
Philip FtHp Bull
philosophers filos-oferz G 74
phlegm fleem G 38
p/toanix fee-ntks B
physician —phisition C 9
pick pik S
pickrel pj'k-rel lupulus G 35
picture ptk-tyyr Bull
piece pus Bull
pies peiz S
pig p/g S
pike peik lucius S, paik G 35
Pilate = PilaatC 27
pile peil Bull, poil G 28
pill pzl Bull
pillory ptTori Bull
pin p«n Bull
pine pain emaciare S, Bull, pain G 105
piss pis S Bull,
pit ptt S
pitch pj'tsh G 38
pith pith S
pity p»tt G pr, 83, 87, 129
place plaas Bull, G 24, 98, 100, 125
plague plaag Sa
plaice plais passer piscis Bull
plain plain G 85
plaint plaint G 130
planted plant-ed G 24
plate plaat vasa argentea G 38
Plato Plat-o G 74
play plai S, G 18, Mops plee G 18,
plee cor B, plays plaiz Bull
pleasant pleez-ant G 142
please pleez S, pkaseth pleez-eth G,
pleasing plees-«'q ? G 118
pleasure plee'zyyr G 144
pledge pledzh G 88, 101
plentiful plen-ttful G 84
pock pok scabies grandis S
poesy po-esi G 141
point point, fortasse puint, muero, indict
monstrare, et ligula S, puuint G 88
poke pook S
pole pool pertica G 7
poll pol capitulum lepidissimwn G 7
pool puul S
pooripnur Sa, S, G 141
pop pop, bulla, aut popismus, et irri-
dendi nota, S
pope poop papa, S
poplar pop-lar G 105
porch poortsh G 123
pore poor proprius intueri ut lusciosi
faciunt S
Portugal Poor'tiqgal cor Sa
pot pot S
potager pot-andzhcr Sa
900 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. CHAP. YIII. § 7.
potent poo-tent G 134
pottage pot-adzh G 37
poundage pound adzh G 27
pour puur pour/wwafe ; pour out effunde
S, pouur H, pour G 21, pou er B
power pou-er S, H, pour G 21, 79, 125,
B
praise praiz G 21
praiseworthy praiz-wurdlrei G 32
pray prai non pre G pr, prai, Mops prec
G 18
prayers prai-erz G 110
preach preetsh G 13
precious pres'zus Bull
prepare =prepaar C 2
presence prez'ens G 23
present preez-ent G 69, 84
preserveth prezerveth G 23
president prez-zdent G 110
press = prease pres&e C 21
presumed prezyymd- G 99
prevent preeyent- ? G 87, prevented pre-
vent-ed G 133
prey prai G 24
price v. priVs Bull, prais G 89
pricJs pr»'k S, Bull
pricket prik-et G 100
pride preid G 43, 99
priest priist Bull
prime preim G 112
prince pirns G 107, princes prms es G
103
prism prt'z-m S
prisoner prtz'ner G 105
private prt'vat ? Bull
privily privflt G 79
privities privitois G 39
proceeded prosiid-ed Bull
prodigal proo-d»gAAl F G 148
profane profaan- G 134
profanely profaan-lai G 134
profit prof-it G pr 31, profited profited
G 43
profitable profttabl G 31, 84
prohibition, prooibiWun Sa
prolong proloq1 G 133
promise promt's G 83
proper prop-er G 84
prophets =.p°pheets C 11
propone propoon- G 31
propose propooz* G 86
prosperous pros-perus B
prostrate pros-traat G 1 49
proud proud B, G 74, 105
prove pruuv B
provide provtYd- Bull, provaid' G 86
prowess prou-es G 116
prudent prud-ent ? G 30
puissance pyyis'ans Gill
putt pul S
pulley puK Bull
punish punish G 89 punished =po-
nisched C 10
pure pyyr S, pyyer H
purcness pyyr-nes Sa
purge purdzh B
purity pyyritoi G 39
purple pur-pl G 106
purpose purpooz G 104 '
purslain purslain portulaca G 38
pursue pursyy- G 90
push push G 88
put-putpono G 48
Q
quail kwail G pr
quaJce kwaak Gjsr, 103
qualities ktcal'ttiz G 136
quarrel k«;arel S
quassy (?) kwas'i insalubris S
quarter kwarter Sa, S, H
quash ktcash G pr
quean ki^een, scortum S, Bull
queen kwiin Sa, S, G pr, 110, kw;in ?
G72
quench kirentsh Bull, G 24, 124
quern, kwaar'n mola trusatilis Bull
quest, kwest consilium S
question kwest'ton G 88
quick ki0zk S
quickly kwik-lt G 34
quicken ktcj'k'U Bull
quiet kw^it quietus S, kwa'et ? G 38
quill k«;«l S, quills kwilz G pr
quilt ktoilt tapetis suffulti lana genus
S
quince ktp/ns S, G 12
quit, kw«t, quictum out liberatttm, S,
kwit G pr
quite v. kt^eit liberare out aceeptum
ferre S, ktpaif G 121, adv. kteait G
116
quoit koit, fortasse kuit, j'acere diseum, S
qvoth koth vel k«;oth G 64
E
race raas soboles G 39
ray rag S
rageth raa'dzeth G 99
rail ra«l Sa, rails, rat'lz Sa
rain rain P, G 66, rain C 5
raising raa-ziq ? G 99
Ralph Eaaf Bull
ram ram S, rams ramz G 99
rancorous raq-kerus G 106
range raindzh B
rank a. raqk, Aust roqk G 17
rare raar Bull, G 101
rat rat S
rate v. raat G 89
ratlines rat-ltqz G 37
rather raadh'er G 103
CHAP. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI Til CENT. 901
raving raavt'q G 148
raw rau S
reach reetsh Bull
read reed lego Bull, G 48, red lectum S,
G 48, 134, reading reed'tq wow
riid't'q, Gjor, 95
ready red-* G 84
realm reelm G 122
r««j» reep S
rear reer S, G 105, reared ree-red G 114
reason reez'n Bull, reasons reez-nz G
110
rebuke rebyyk' G 24, rebuuk Oil
receive reseiv Bull, reseev G 89
reck riik ? «<r«r« S
reckoning rek'm'q G 100
rm>M«< rekount' G 86
red red S
XedclifR&t-lif G pr
redeem rediinr G 102
redoubt redyyit f munimentum pro tern-
pore aut occasione factum G 29
redound redound' G 86
redress redres- G 149
reduce redyys' G 31
reeds riidz G 146
reek riik B
reft reft G 100
refuge ref -yydzh G 21
refuse v. retyyz' G 101, 132
register redzh'i'ster G 129
regrater regraa-ter G 129
reign rein Bull, reiffnethreew'etti G 22,
reigns rainz G 99
rejoice redzhois- G 22
release relees- G 89
refo/reliif- G 38, 99
religious reh'dzh'ius G 81
remaineth remain'etb. G 87
remember remenvber G 40
remembrance remenrbrans G 23
removed remuuved G 24
rend rend G 48
render rend'er G 21
renewest renyy'est G 25
renowned reiioun'ed G 100
rent rent Sa
repine repiin' ? invideo G 88
reported reported G 67
reproach reprootsh' G 118
requite rekwait' G 87
resist resist' G 87
resort rezort' G 142
resound rezound' G 142
respondence respon'dena G 119
restore restoor G 122
restrain restrain- G 89
retain retain* G 103
retire retair G 99
retrieve retriiv reindagari S
return return' G 33
revenge revendzh- G 110
revive revaiv G 141
rew reu B
reward reward' G 89, 122
rhyme raim G 141
rib rib S
rich rttsh, Bor reitsh G 17
riches rttsh ez G 21
rick rik B
rid r«d G 89
ride reid H, Bull, ridden rtd-n S
ridge redzh S
rife raif G 99
right ri&ht Sa
righteous raikb'teus G 27
righteously raikht'euslai G 21
righteousness raikb/teusnes G 27, righ-
tuousnes C 5
ring rt'q G 93, ringing n'q't'q Sa
rip r«p dissuere S
ripe reip S
rice rais G 37
rise v. = rijs C 12
river river Bull
roach rootsh S
roam rooum Bull
roar roor G 22
rob rob S, G 85
robe roob S, G 106
robbery rob-erai G 21
rock rok colua vel rupea S, rok rupes
G 20, 99
rod rod S
roe roo Sa
rolling roouKq G 121
Rome Ruu'm Bull
rook ruuk S
room ruum Bull
root ruut B
rope roop S
ropp rop intestinum S
rose rooz ? Sa, roose C 2, roses roo'zez
G99
rosecheeked rooz'tshiikt G 150
rosy-differed roo'zif*'q-gred G 106
rote root Bull
roused rouzd G 107
rove roov S
row roou remigare Bull
royal roi-al G 104
rub rub S
rubies rvy'biz G 99
ruck ruk acervus, rucks ruks S
rue ryy P, ryy ruta S, ryy se pcenitere
G 145
rueful ryy-ful G 100
rw/ruf piscis perca similis S
ruin ryyain1 ? in an accentual penta-
meter from Sydney's Arcadia 3, 1 ,
0 ju, alas ! so ai faund, kAAZ of htr
on'li ryyoin- G 146
902 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. CHAP. VIII. § 7.
rule ryyl Bull, G 68
rump rump, Lin strunt runt cauda G 17
rumbling runvbltq G 114
run run, ran ran G 1 3, 49
runners rmrerz G 114
rural ryyral G 146
rusk rush juncus S
rust rust G 118
rutty rust-t G 106
rw*/t rjyth G 39
rye rai G 87
sable saaVl Sa
sackcloth sak'kloth G 128
sacred saa-kred G 98
*fl<fcfle Sa, sad-'l Bull, sad-1 G 133
safeguard saaf 'gard G 73
safely =saafli C 27
sc/row saf-ern G 106
said zed rustice, said won sed G.pr, 67,
sed .Bor pro said G 17
sflj'krfsaild G 146, sailing saiHq G 105
saints saints G 23
sake = soak G 5
saZaife suaiabl G 32
safo saal Sa
Satfu** Sal-ust G 84
salmon sanvon G 77
salt salt S, sAAlt G 27, 81
saltish SAAHi'sh G
salutation salutaa'stbn ? G 30
salvation salvaa-sion G 20
same saam Bull, G 45, saam C 5
sanctuary saqk'tuarai G 22
sanders san-derz tantalum G 37
sanicle san-tkl G 30
sap sap G 24
sat sat 8
satisfaction sattsfak'st'on d Latino in io,
proprium tamen accentual retinet in
antepenultitna G 129, shelving that
-sion was regarded as two syllables,
satisfy sat'tsfai G 87, satisfied sat'isfaied
G24
Saturn Saa-tura G 100
Saul Saul S
save saav S, saving saaviq G 21
saw sau S, SAA G 14
sax saks aratrum Occ, G
say sai non se G pr, saai G 22, saa Bor
abjeclo i G 17, zai Or G 17, see cor
B, sal G 5
scale skaal G 99
'scaped skaapt G 105
scathe skath G 106
sceptre sep't'r Bull
science srens Bull
scissors stz-erz G 37
scholar skolar potius quam skoler G pr,
scholars skol'ars Mops skal'ers G 18
school skuul Sa
schoolmaster skuul'mas-ter G 86
scolding skoould'tq G 95
score skoor G 71
scorn skorn G98, 141, scorned =scoorned
C27
scour skour B
scourge skurdzh B
scowl skoul B
screech owl skreik-uul Bull
scribble skrib'l scribillare
scripture scrip-tur ? see literature G 30
scull skul S
scur nitty skurtKt* G 112
sea see Sa, G 22, see C 4, seas seez G 13
seal seel S
seam seem adeps G 38
search sertsh G 90
season seez'tn Sa, season* seez'nz G 24
seats =seet» C 23
second sek'ond G 35, 71
secure sekyyr G 147
sedge sedzh, S
see, sii Sa, S, G 23, seen siin G 7
seeds siids Bull
seek S, siik G 20
seldom siil'dum Bull
self self Bull, self sel-n Sor G 17, selves
selvz Bull
sell sel S, G 89
semblance senrblans G 107
Sempringham Senvpriq-am media syttaba
producitur [see Trumpington] G 1 34
send send G 48, sendeth send'eth G 24,
sent sent G 43
tenseless sens'les G 99
set set G 48
sergeant serdzhant G 82
servant servant G 46
serve serv G 23
service serv*'s G 24
set set plantavit S
seven sevn G 71, seaven C 16
seventeen sevntiin G 71
seventh sevnth G 71
seventy sevnt* G 71
Severn Severn G 40
sew sen B
sewed sooud G
sewer seu'er Bull, seeu'er dapifer G 15
*/*«<& shaad G 118
shadows shad-oouz G 114, 144
shale shaal S
shake sbaak S
shall sbal shaul S, sha'l Bull, shal G
20, 22, shalt sha'lt Bull, Lin -st tit
oi-st ant ai-st dbou-st nii-st jou-st
dhei-st aut dhei sal, G 17
shambles sbam-blz G 37
shame sbaam G 13, 38
shape sbap Sa
CHAP. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI Til CENT. 903
share shaar ? P
sharp sharp Bull
shave shaav G
Shaw ShAA G 14
she shii P, S, G 44
shears sherz G 37
shed shed S, G 106
sheep shiip Sa, S, Bull, G 41
shell shel S
shepherd =scheepherd C 9, shepherd's
purse shep'herdz-purs G 38
shew sheu S, G 22, 98, B, scheto C 12,
shews shoouz G 130, shewed sheu-ed
Bull, sheud G 107
shield shiild G 103, 124
shillings shtHqz G 89
shin shm P, S
shine shein S, shain G 21, 24, 116,
schijn C 5
ship ship Bull, ships sht'ps G 25
shiphook shi'p'HUuk G 128
shire, see Worcestershire
shirt slu'rt P, slmi camitcia, Lin sark
G17
shittel slut-el &t>w S
*Ao«/ shool 3
shock shok G 99
shoe, spelled SHOO, shuu P
shook shuuk G 93
shop shop 8
short short G 47
shorten shorten G 47
should shuuld G 24, Lin sud G 17
shovel shuul Bull
shout shout G 109
a/imo shreu P
shrewd shreud G 75
shrieked shriikt G 109
shrill shrtl S, Bull, G 123
shroud shroud G 1 14, shrouds shroudz
G37
shuffle shuPl or sleid oon tht'q upon-
Bull
shun shun S, G 147
shut=schitC 23
side seid S, said G 99
siege siidzh obsidio et sedes, S
sift st'ft S
sigh siH sciiE 8
sight stkht Sa, sm't Bull
sign sein S, saiu G 4, 7, signs seinz Sa,
sainz G 107
silence sil-ens ? G 48, ««'&«£ saHent G
150, sel-ent? G 143
silk stlk Sa
silly sil-i G 100
silver szl'ver G 37, 91
simony sim om G 133
simple st'nrpl G 98
sin stn Sa, S, G 7, 82
sinners snrerz G 25
sinful siirfnl G 118
«M$r s«'q, ^M*£ z»'q G 17, singing siq't'q
Sa
si/>s sz'ps G 98
sir sir Sa
sister sz'st'er Bull
*rt szt S, Oca ztt am sc<?« G 18
six sz'ks S, G 71
««^A st'kst G 71
sixteen stks'tiin G 71
sixty sj'ks-tt G 71
sire sair G 110
skips skz'ps S
slacked slakt G 120
slay=slee C 5, slain slain G 20, »&«»
C16
sleeve sliiv S
«tat>« slaav G 141
slender slend'er G 99
slew slyy S
sley sleei P, a weaver's reed WRIGHT
slime slaim G 39
slipper sh'p-er G 116
sluice slyys Bull
sfamber slum'ber G 101, slomber C 25
sluttish slut-t'sh G 74
small smaul S, smal Bull, smAAl G 25
smart smart G 119
smelt smelt G 77
smiling smail't'q G 143
smite smait G 124
smock smok S
smoke smook/wmw* S, G 25, it smokes
it smuuks 8
smother smudh-er B
smug smug levis politus S
snaffle snaf-'l Bull
snag snag G 89
snatch snatsh G 107
snew snyy ningebat S
SMM^" snuf irasci aul cegre ferre prce-
sertim dum iram exsufflando naribus
ostendit quis S
so soo Sa
soap soop S
sober so-ber ? G 91, soo'her G 149
sock sok, «oc£* soks S
soft soft S, G 34, 111
soil soil fortaste suil S, soil suuil I'M-
differenter G 15, suuil G 39, so«7 *.
soil G 146
solace sol-as G 114
sold soould Bull
solder sod'er G 146
soldierlike sool'dierlaik G 35
soldiers sool'diers G 74, souldiars C 27
*otesoolG77, 117
soles soolz G 102
some sum G 45, B
somewhat sunrwhat G 45
son sun S, G 13, 112, B, son Bull
904 PRONOUNCING VOCABULA11Y OF XVITH CENT. CHAP. VIII. { 7.
song soq G 10
sonnet son'et G 1 46
soonswm S, B, G 31, 123
toot suut G 39
soothe suudh Bull
sop sop offa S
svphisins sof'/zmz G 97
sore soor P, G 98, 103
sorrow soroou G 74, soro G 148, sorrows
soroouz G 149
sorrowful soroouful, Occ zorg-er pro
moor soroouful G 18
sought soun't S, sowkt Bull
sowJsooulG 20, 136, B
sound suund Bull, sound G 15
sour suur Bull, sower C 25
souse sous G 98
south suuth Bull
sovereign soverain G 110
sow suu sus P, sou sus B, soou sero suo,
sowed sooud serebam suebam, ai naav
sooun sevi, sooud »ui G 51, sown sooun
sat urn G 23, soowed= serebam C 25
*OMW soou'or seminator Bull
Spain Spain G 70
«pa£e spaak G 49
span span G 70
spangle spaq'gl, g ab n ratione sequentis
liquidce quodammodo distrahitur G 10
Spanish Span-ish G 70
spared spaared G 75, sparing spaartq
G66
sparks sparks G 124
sparrow sparu Sa
speak speek G 49, speek G 26, spoken
spoo-kn G 21, 49, spok-n Lin G 6
spear speer G 124
special spes-t'a'l Bull
speech spiitsh Bull
spend spend G 48
spice speis S, spits Bull
•pies speiz S, sptiz Bull
spirit spirit G 24, 133, sprite C 3,
sprites spraits G 141
•pit spit, spat spuebam dialectus est
G48
spleen spliin G 106
spoil spoil Bull, spuuil G 85
spoon spuun G 13
sport sport G 109
spraints spraints relieta lulrce G 37
spread sprcd G 106, spreed G 9
spun spun G 13
spy sp«'» ? P
«?ttiVe skwair G 124
stable staab-1 S, staa-b'l Bull
stack stak congeries S
*/«/« staak S
stalk stAAk G 73
*te»rf stand S, G 49, 89, standing
stand- »'q G 93
**«?• star G 119, sterr C 2
*£«?•« stAAr ? G 88
starve starv G 119
state staat G 97
stately staat'lt Gill
staves staavz G 106
stay stee cor, B, stayed staid G 118
steaA steek q^a earnis S
steal = steel C 6, rfofcn stool'n G 82
»to«? stiid B
steek steke steik (?) stiik difflcilem pro-
dere S
steep stiip S, G 114
steeple stiip'l G 134
stern stern S, G 141 ster'n Bull,
stick stik, sticks stiks S, sttk G 139
stiff slit S
«£»>* st/rz G 82, stirred stird G 99
sfocA stok truncus aut sors 8
«<0& stool S
«<o»« stoon, Sc staan stean S, stoon Bull,
stoon G 38, stones = stoons C 3
stony stoon-t G 35
sfoorf stuud G 24, 49
stool stuul S
stork stork G 24
stormy storm1*' G 99
stout stout G 124
stound stound G 120
straight straikht G 1 05, streight C 7
Strange Strandzh G 42
stranger straindzlrer B
straw strau S, strAAU G 10
stray straai G 102
strength streqth G 21
strengtheneth streqth'neth G 24
stretchest stretsh'est G 23
strew, streu S, B, strAA. G 104
strife streif S, straif G 39
strike v. straik G, imperf. straak strik
strook struk G 51, v. pres. straik,
pret. strik G 134
strive streiv S
stroke strook G 120
stubborn stubborn G 120
study stud'f G pr
stu/siv£ S
stumble stum'bl S
subject sub'dzhekt subditus, subdzhekt*
subjicio G pr, 116
subscribe subskraib' G 48
substitute sub'stityyt G 30
subtle sut-1 G 30, 97
succour suk'ur B
such sutsh G 118
sucklings =souklinges C 21
sudden sud-ain G 111
suer syyor Bull
suet syyet Bull
suffer suf-er Sa, G 87
sufferance, suferans G 123
CHAP. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVTTH CENT. 905
suffice suf/z- ? G 87
sufficient, suf/'s't'ent Bull
sugar syygar Bull
suit syyt G 4
sulking sulk'j'q G 146
sum sum Bull
sun sun S, G 13, B
Sunday Siurdai G 92
sundry suu'drt G 39
sunning sun'»'q G 91
sunny sun-z G 114, 141
sunset surrset G 92
superfaious syyper flyyus Bull
superior superior ? G 30
supper sup-er G 93
suppliant sup'h'ant G 111
supplicate sup'ltkaat G 31
suppose supooz- Bull, G 31
surceaseth sursccs'cth G 131
sure syyr Sa, syyer H, Bull, syyr G
13, 73
surely syyrlai G 21, suerli C 3
surety syyrtt G 8G
sustenance sus-tcnans G 28
swaddle swad'el S
swain swaain G 98
swallow swal-oou G 99
swam swam G 50
swart swart lividus S
swear swccr S, Bull, G 50, 101, sware
swaar, swore swoor, sworn swoorn
G50
sioeul sweel ad were crines Bull
sweat sweet S, swet Bull, sweat sudo,
swet sudabam G 48, 134
sweep swiip Bull
sweet swiit S, Bull, G 25, 105
swell swel Bull, swelling sweHq G 106
swerve swarv G 119, swerv G 122
swim swim. G 50
swine swn'n P P, swoin G 41
stvink swiqk G 116
swinker swt'qk'er G 146
sword swuurd swurd B
swum swum G 50
synagogues =synagoogs C 10
T.
tackling tak'ling G 43
tail tail S
Taillebois TaHois G 42
take taak S, Bull, G 51
taken taa'k'n Bull, taak-n G 51
Talbot Tal-bot G 73
tale taal G 7
talk ta'lk Bull, tAAlk potius quain tAAk
G pr, 103
tall tAAl S, G 7, 105
tallow tal-oou G 7
tar tar S, G 39
tare taar S
taught taunt S, tAAkht G 49, 59
teach teetsh G 27
teal teel anatis genus S
tear teer rumpere aut lacryma S, tecr
lacerare, tiir lacryma B, v. teer G 7,
tears s. teerz G 100, 142
teeth tiitu G 41
tell tel S
temperance tenrperans G 30, 129
temperate tcnrperat G 30
tempestuous tempest'eus G 99
ten ten S, G 71
tenderly terrderlai G 120
tenor ten-or G 120
Tenterden Ten-terden G 133
tenth tenth G 71
tents tents Sa
terms terms G 97, 103
terror teror G 99
1e*" teu emollire fricando S
tewly tyylt valet udinarius S
Thame Taam Tama G 40
Thames Temz G 74
than dlien G 79
<A««A thaqk Sa, G 9
<7«?if dhat Sa, Bull, G 45
Thames' Inn Davtz In. Sa
thaw thoou S
the dhe Sa, the evil dhi evil, ? S
Mce dhii ^ P, S, Bull, thii va/«re Bull
their dheeir G 21, theer yccr C 1, theirs
dheeirz G 45
them dliem G 44 themselves dhemselvz'
G23
then dhen S
thence dhens G 98
there dhaar, dheer S, dheer, dhoor Bor,
G 17, theer C I
therefore dheer'for, Bull therfoor C 1
!?/«*•#)/• dheerof- Bull, G 22
these dhcez G 13, 45, B
they dhei non dhe G pr, 10, dhei dhai
G 19, dheci G 20, 23, dhcci aut
dhaai G 44, dhei, Aust in dhaai
post diphthongi dialysin a odiose
producunt G 17, tlwj C 1
thick thtk Sa, Bull, densum, niesosax-
oniee, dh?lk Transit; S, thzk G 70,
98
thief thiif G 92, thieves thiivz G,
theeves C 6
thigh thz'n, Bull
thimble thmrb'l Bull
thin tht'n Sa, S, Bull, quibusdam dhm,
S
thine dhein Sa, S, dhain G pr, 10
thing tht'q G pr, 9
think thtqk G 9
third third G 35, 71
thirst thirst G 24, 119
thirsty thjrs-ti G 83, ttitirsti C 5
58
t)06 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF X1VTH CENT. CHAP. VIII. § 7.
thirteen tlu'rtin, thirtihr, Occ throHin
G 18, 70
thirteenth tliirtentb. (?) Bull, thtrtiinth
G7
thirtieth thfrt»th Bull
thirty tiiir-tiG 71
this dh?s Sa, Bull, G 9, 45
thistle tlnst-1 Sa, thi'st-'l Bull, th/sH G
13
•thither dhzdh-er B
Thomas Tonras Sa, G 73
Thor ? Thoor nomcn propritim, S
thorns = thoorns C 1
thorough thorou (?) Sa, thuroou,
tliruuH, Bull, thuro aut throukh
G79
those dhooz Bull G 45
thou dhou Sa, S, G 23, dhuu Bull
thow G 1
tfottyh dhoo, dhoou qtuimvis et quib;^-
dam tune S, dhooun dhowh Bull,
dhokh G 12, 65, 114
thought thowht Bull, thooukht G 49,
54, 144
thou'll dhoul, dhoust JBor pro dhou
wilt, dliou shalt G 17
thousand thuu'zand Bull, thousand
G71
thousandth thuu'zandth, Bull, thou'-
zantli G 71
thrall thral f G 111
thread threed, S
threaten thret''n Bull, threatniny
threet'ning, G
threating threet't'q G 99
three thrii Sa, G 28, 70
thresher thresh 'or Bull
threw thryv G 99, 110
thrice thrai's G 93, thriet C 26
thrift thrift G 39
thrive threiv S
throne truun Sa, throon G 23, 104
throng throq G 99
through thrnukh Sa, thruwh thrmiH
Bull, thrukh G 91, 102, throukli ?
G123
throughout thruun-uut' Bull
throw throou Bull, G 40, thrown
throoun Bull, G 15, throown C 5
thrust thrust G 88
thy dhai G pr
thunder thun-d'r Sa 40, thund-er G 24
tick t»k ricinus, S
tickle ttk-1 G 97
tile teil S
till t«l donee S
tillage td'adzh G 27
timber ti'nrbcr G 39
time Him Bull, teim, Lin tuum G 17,
times taimz G 21
tin tin S, G 37
tinder tin-der G 39
titw tein perdere S
tiny form G 35
Tit/ton's Tai-thoonz G 106
title tei-tl G 20
to tu Sa, S, Bull, tu G 21, 79, 44, to
G 45, to we tu mii S
toe too Sa, S, Bull, toes tooz S, G 16,
Lin toaz, G 16
together tugcdh'cr G 25, togeedlver
G 98, together C 1, toy it her C 2
toil toil, fortasse tuil S, tuuil Bull,
toil tuuil indi/tr enter, G 15, tuuil
G 106, B
toihonw tvil'sum ? G 28
token =tookcn C 16
toll tooul Sa, S, tooul illicere, too'l
vectiffal. Bull
ton tun dolium S
tongs toqz G 37
tongtte tuq G 14, 103
too tuu S, too too tu tu nimitim S
took tuuk S, took ? Bull, tuuk G 51,
took C 1
tool tuul Bull
tooth tuuth Bull, G 41, toth C 5
%> top Sa, tops tops S
torn = toorn C 27
£ose tooz mollire lanas S
fo«* tos S, tossed tos-ed G 99
<o to to to *o«z« cornnum S
tottering tot'ert'q G 20
touch tutsh G 114, toucheth toutsh-eth ?
G25
<oi^7( tou touH lentum durum S
^o«w touz G 58
tow toou S, Bull, G 39
toward toward- G 28, tuward' ? B
toward-s toward-z1 G 79
toicel tuu'cl Bull
tower tour Sa, touur H
town toun S
toy toi, fortasse tni, alii toe, ludicrum
S, #oi'» toiz G 15, 144
^•arfe traad G 147
tragedies tradzh'cdaiz G 141
traitor trartor G 149
transpose transpooz* G 120
travail travccl cor B
tread treed S, B_ull, treed C 7, f»W<fc«
= trooden C 5
treason trccz'ii G 83
treasure trec'zvyr S, trcz'yyr G 77,
treasttr C 6
treatise tree'tis Bull
trees trii'tz Sa, triiz G 22
trembled trenrhled G 23, trembling
trem-blt'qG 119
t rentals tren'talz G 117
trick trik G 100
trim trim clegans S, G 68
CHAP. VIII. $ 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 907
trinkets tr/qk'ets instrumenta doliario-
rum quibus vinuin ab UHO rase ex-
hauritur in aliud G 37
triumph troi'umf G 66
Trojan Trodxh-an G 74
trouble trub'l B, troub-1 G 69, 153,
B, troubled trub'lcd G 25, trolled
02
trout trout B
trow troo Sa, troou G 27
truce tryys G 39
true tryy P, Sa, S. Bull, G 27, B ?
trueseeming tryysiim-q G 32
true-turn— trutorn [i.e., true rendering
or translation] C 10
truly tryy-li G 20
Trumpington Trum'p/q'tun adeo clarus
est accentus in primo trissyllnbo, licet
positione non elcuetur. Hie tauten
cautelA opus, nam si ad positionem
1. n. vel q. concurrat, media syllaba
. produeitur G 134. [compare Abington
Sempringham, irymondham, wilful-
ness}
trust tr/st Sa, tnist G 21, 27, 39
trusty trust1 « G 27
truth truth ? G 39, tryyth G 22
try trei purgare Bull, troi Gill
tuft tuf Bull
tumultuous tyymuHyyus G 106
tun tun G 14
tune tyyn S
ttinicle tyymkl G 30
turf tar t''S
Turkey Turk/ G 147
turmoil tor -moil, forlasse tor -muil labo-
rare S
turn turn G 24, 93, 1C4
tush tush dens exertus tt interject io con-
temptus S
twain twain G 99
twelfth tuelfth G 71
twelve tuelv G 71
twentieth twen-ttth Bull, tuen'tith G 71
twenty tueirti G 70, 71
twice twois G 21, 89
twine twt'i'n ? P, twein S
twinkle twmk'l Sa
twist twist S
ticizzle twez-'l or fork in a buuir of a
trii, Bull
two tuu Sa, S, G 13, 70, twuu Bull,
twoo C 4, two men tuu men S
tympany tj'nrpanoi G 38
TJ.
udder ud'er S
ugly ug'lai G 118
umbles uni'blz intcstina cervi G 37
unable unaa-bl G 105
unbidunbid-G 32
tmblamed = vnblaamd C 12
uncle nuqk-1 Sa, uqkl G 10
uncleanness = vnckenes C 23
under un'der Bull, G 34, 79
underneath undernceth' G 121
understand understand4 G 28, understood
understuud- Bull
uneasy uneez't Bull, G 77
unhonest unon-est Bull
universities yyntver-sttaiz G 77
unknown unknooun- G 20
unlucky unluk't G 100
unmoved unmuuved G 99
until until- G 25, 107
unto un-to G 21, 24
unwitting unwirt*'q G 102, [in a quota-
tion from Spenser, answering to the
orthography ' unweeting']
unworthy unwurdhu G 83
up up G 79
upon upon- G 20
upright upraikht- G 23
us us G 7, 21, 44
use yyz titi, yys usus S, Bull, yyz non
iuz G pr, 7, 87, used yyz-ed G 124
utterly ut-erlt Bull
V.
vain vain Sa, Bull
valleys val'eiz G 24
valour val-or G 43
value val-yy G 89, valew C 6
vane faan, amussium venti index S
vanity vairttt G 21
vanquished vau-kji'/sht G 105
varlet ver'lat Bull
varnish vernt'sh G 98
vault vault insilire cquo, va.\itforniearet
Bull, voout camera S, vaut B.
vaunt VAAnt G 89
veal veel G 39
veil vail G 9
vein vain Sa, vein Bull
velvet vcl-vct Sa, G 28
vengeance ven-dzhans G 103
venger vendzh'er G 1 35
vent vent S
verily ver'flt S
verses vers'ez G 112
very ver-t S, G 23
vetch fttsh G 37
viea-r vtk-aa- S, G 17, Aust fjk-ar G 17
viVevais G 113, vices voises ? G pi-
victory vtk-torai G 99, vtk-tort G 100
view vyy G 114, viewed vjj-ed S
viewer vyyer II
vigilant vzg'tlant ? G 30
vigilancy vj'dzh'/lans» G 129
vile veil S, voil G 105
villain vil-an G 105
vilhinous vil-enus G 121
908 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. CHAP. VIII. § 7.
vine vein Sa
vinegar vm-t'ger S, vtireger, Ami fiir-
eger G 17
vine-prop vein-prop G 105
vineyard=vijneyard vijniard C 20
virago viraa-go G 30
virgin vtrdzhtn G 30
virtue vertyy f>a, vj'rtyy, G pr, 73
virtuous vtr-tuus ? G 77
f t*coM«< v«-kuunt Bull
vital vrtal ? G 125
vitrifiable mirum dixeris si tonum in
quinta repereris, tamen sic lege,
vtt-rifeiabl G 129
voice vois Bull, G 24
void void S
vottchsnfe voutshsaaf • G 110, voutsaaf'
G116
vowed vou'ed S
vowel vo'jel H, vrurel Bull
W.
waded waadxjd G 80
waggons wag-onz G 146
wail wail S, G pr
wait wait S, G, 20, 25
wake waak G pr
Walden "Wald n Waldinam S
walk wAAlk potius quam, WAxk G pr,
walketh walk-eth G 23, walked
WAAlkt G 70
wall waul Sa, waal ? S, wal G pr, WAA!
G 20, walls WAAlz G 98
wallow wallou ? G pr
wan •w&npattidus 8, G 123
wand wand S
wander wand er S, Bull, wandered v?&n--
dred G 102
wane waan imminvtio luminis lunte S
want want Bull, G 87, wanting waut'iq
684
war war S, Bull, G 100, wai-r war
CIO
warbling warbli'q G 119
wards wardz G 117
ware waar S. Bull, G 50
warlike warioik G 32
warm war'm Bull
warn waar'n Bull, warns warnz G 147,
warning wanri'q G 100
wary waa-rt G 149
wan-en warcn Bull
was was S, II, was wast were waz
wast wcer, G 56, were wcer G 56,
wcer, Bull, B, weer C
wash waish ? Sa, wash G pr, 58, washed
washt G 113
wasp wasp G pr
waste waast S, G 10, waast C 26,
wasted waast -ed G 06, 112
Wat Wat, lepus S, H, (for Walter,
name of the hare, as chanticleer,
Reynard are names of the cock and
fox.)
watch waitsh Sa, watched watsht G 113
water waa'ter, H, Bull, wat-er G 10,
38, WAA-ter G 81, watercth waa-ter-
eth G 24, waters waa-terz G 23, 24
118
Waterdown "Waa-terdoun G 124
waves waavz G 117
ic aw wau unde, Sa
wax waaks S, waks G 23
way wai, rustici waai, Mops wee, Se et
Transtr waa, S, wai non ue G pr
15, waai G 21
we wii P, Sa, we ourselves wii uurselvz'
Bull, wii non uii G pr, 44
weak week S, G
wealth^fdfh Bull, G 39
wean ween ablactare S
wear weer G 50, 98, ware— waar C 3,
worn worn G 50
wearling weerling not warding B
weary weeri G 84, 100, B, wiir«' cor B
weasel, wiis'l B
weather =weyer C 16
wed wed S
weed wiid S, Bull
week wiik S
weel wiil nassa G 11
ween wiin opinari S, G pr
weetpot wiit-pot/am'wwTtt Oec, G 18
weesway wiiz-wai/rawwwj Oce, G 18
weighs waiz G 93
weight waikht G 9, 131, weights =
waites [the sign Libra] G 20
weir weer Sa
welcome wel'kum G 33
well wel bene S, H, G pr, 10
fpe'W wiil Bor pro wii w*l G 17
«•«» wen S
wend wend G 65
wench wentsh Bull
went went G 65, jed, jood Lin, G 16
were [see 'was ']
weren=were weern G 124
wet wet S, G 13
wevil wii'vi'l B
whale nuaal unaal (=whaal ?) S
wlMt Huat unat S, what G prt 1 1, 44
wheal Hueel uueel ( =wheel ?)pnstula S
tpfoatf wheet triticicm S, nueet ( =
wheet) H, wheet G 37
wheaten whee't'n Bull
wheel Huiil, uniil (=whiil) S, whiil
G 11
where nueer ( = wheer) H, B, wheer
G 24, B, tcha- C 2
wherry wher»' B
whet whet G 13, S
CHAP. VIII. $ 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 909
whether whedlrer G 11, 45
which whitsh Bull G 14, 44
while imeil uneil ( = wheil) S, whail
G 112, whiles nuils (aueilz ?) or
wheils S, Hueibs H
whilere whailcer G 105
whilom whoil'um G 113
whirl wher'l, Bull
whirlpool wher'1-puul, Bull
whirlwind whirl-wind G 149
whistled whist'ld G 146
white whiit Bull, whoit G 74
whither whedh'er, Bull, B
whittle whit-'l With a kniif Bull
who whuu Bull, G 44, whom nuom
(nuoom f), UHom (= whoom ?) S,
whoom G 105, whuum G 44, whoom
C 3, whose whuuz G 44, wuuz ? G
141
whoever whuuever G 135
whole whool Bull, G 23, hoole C 4
wholesome Hool'sum G
whoop whuup Bull
whore HUUT, Sc nyyr S
whoredom =whooredoome C 19
whosoever whuu'soever G 33
why Hui (nuei ?), UH» (=whei ?) S
whai G 99 whi C 26
wick = week C 12
wicked wick-ed G 23
wide weid Sa, waid G 70
wield wiildG 110
widow widoou ? G pr
wife wiif, wives wiivz, Bull
wight waikht G 105
wild waild G 24
wile well G
wilfulness wil'ful'ness, see Trumpington
G 134
will wil S, H, wil G pr, Lin -1 ut
ei-1, dhou-1, mi-], wii-1, jou-l' dhei-1,
G 17, wilt wilt G 54
William WiKam G 77
Wimbledon Winrbldun G 134
win wm Sa, S, Bull, G 7
winch wintsh Bull
wind w«nd ventus Bull, waind ve«<M«
G 10, 23, winds =wijnds C 7
winder wtmd'er Bull
windlas wnnd'las Bull
window wzmd'oor Bull, wmd'oou G 81
windy wiind't Bull
wine wein Sa, S, Bull, wain G pr, 7, 38
winge weindzh, see supra p. 763, «. 2, Sa
«>t»^« wt'qz G 23
winking wz'qk'z'q Sa
wipe wwp Bull, waip G 124
wise wcis S, wciz H, wit'z Bull, waiz
G 105, wij* C 6
wisdom wtVz'dum Bull, wj'a'dum G 25
wisdoom C 11
wish w/sh Sa 10, S, wish Sa, G 48
wished wiisht ? G 48
wist w/st seiebam G 64
totV wit S, Bull, wit Gpr, 91 110>j v.
wit «c«o G 64
witch witsh Bull, G 14
wife v. wait vitupero, fcr& evanuit G 64
[<7w^ro«t««cw<j'oM assigned was there-
fore probably conjectural]
with with Sa, Bull, w«dh frequentius,
with docti interdum, G j^r, with G
20 et passim
withdraw withdrAA' G 128, withdrew
withdryy- G 91
Witham Widh-am G 70
withhold withnoould- G 33, 104
within within' G 79, B
witJwut without- G 33, 79.
withstand withstand' G 128
withy widh'i salix Bull
witness wit'nes G 42
wizard =wisard wiseards C 2, 3
woad wod ? glastum S
woe woo S, G 81, 142
woeful woo-ful G 102
wolf wulf S, B
womb womb S, wuum B
woman wunran G 41, wuu-man- B,
women winren G 41, wiinren G 77
won wun S
wonder un-der (=wun-der) Sa, wun'dcr
G 88, B, wonders, wun-derz G 22
wondrous wun'drus G 122
wow^wuntG 111, 142, B
woo uu (=wuu?) Sa, wooed uoed ( =
woo'ed P) d prods ambita S
wood wud S, G 10, 22, woods wudz G
142
woof wuuf B
wool u-ul (=wul?) lana S, wul G
39
Worcestershire "Wus'tershiir G 70, 8
word wurd Bull, G 10, word G 114,
wuurd wurd B
wore v. woor G 50
work wurk Bull, G 21, works wurks
G24
workman wurk-man G 28, workmen =
woorkmen C 20
world worl'd Bull, world G 10, 23, 110
B
worm wuur'm Bull, wurm G pr, B
worse wurs G 34
worship wur-ship Sa, G 22
worst wurst G 34
worth wurth Bull, G 110
worthy wurdh'i G 83
wost wust sets B
wot v. wot Sa, G 64
would wuuld S, Bull, B
would' st wuuldst G 54
910
MULCASTER'S ELEMENTAHIE, 1582. CHAP. VIII. § 7.
wound wound vulnus S, wuund, Bar
WAAnd [perhaps here to be read
(waund)J G 16, wounds wuund'cs in
Spenser G 137
vox woks G 123
woxen woks-en erevisse S
wrangler wraq-'lor (nraq-lor) Bull
wrath wrath (nraih) G 99
WToM/M/wrath-ftl (r(rath-ful) G 103
wreak wreck (rifeek) Sa
wrest wrest (west) Sa
wrestle wrest-'l (r«?est''l) Bull
wretch wretsh (rtretsh) Bull, G 146,
wretched wretsh'ed (rwctslred) G 117
wrinkle wr/qk-'l (rinqk-'l) Sa
write wrait (rtcait), writ (nr/t) scribc~
bam, wroot (rtcoot) imperfect urn com-
mune, wraat (nraat) Sor, ai Haav
writ-n (rttNt'n) scripsi G 49, written
wm't-'n (rwt/t-'n) Bull supra p. 114,
writ in C 2
iw»# wroq (nroq) G 95, wronf*iimq&
(nraqd) .Zfor G 122
wroth wroth (moth) Bull, wrooth
(rujooth) G 123
wrought wroount, (ncoun't ?) wrowht
(rtrowht) Bull, wroount wrowht
(rtt-oouHt nrowht) Bull, wroouklit
(rtcooukht) G 48
Wymondham "Wim und'am media syl-
laba producitur [see Trunipingto)>]
G 134
Y.
yard jard Sa, jard virga aut area, S,
jeerd G 70
yark beh ind jark benind' posterioribns
pedibus in rut ere, ttproprie equorum S
yarn jaar'n Bull, jarn G 10
yarrow jarou millifoUum S
yatc jaat quod nunc 'gate' gaat dicimus
et scribimus S
yawn jaun P Sa
Ylucley Jaks-lei nomen proprhun S
ye 3\\ Uull, G 20, 44, ji G 141
yea jee Sa 35
year jiir Sa, Bull, B, jeer G 70
yeast jiist (meant for jcest ?) ccrvisicc
spiuna quod alii barm vacant 8
yeld jeld '{ Sa
yell jel Sa
yellow jel'ou Sa, S
yeoman jenran ? S, Jirman Bull
yes its alii sonant jes S, Jis G 10
yesterday jes'terdai S, J/sterdai G 77
yet jit, fl/ii sonant jet S G 102
yew yy <ff^?/» w/'ior S
yield jiild ? Sa, jiild S, Bull, G 22, 8fi,
jeld concessit S, yielded iild-ed G 110,
jiild-edG U7,ieldrdC 13
yode jod G 106, see Went
'yoke jook G 10, 43, took Gil
yolk looikjiiffum S, jelk viteUum G 10
yonder joirder jen'der S, joirder H
York Jork Sa
you Jou vos S, juu H, Bull, JQU juu
observa Jou sic scribi solere, et ab
aliqiiibus pronunciari at a plerisquc
JUU, tamen quia hoc nondum ubique
obtinuitpaulisperin media reliiiqitrtttr
G 46, juu non iu G, p>; juu G 4-5,
Jou G 44, jou Jtfops Ja G 18, yow G
6, ion you C 10
yow;^ juq, Sa, S, Bull, B, G 24, 112
your jxiur, Bull, JUUT G 21, 95, yuurs
JUUTZ G 45, yow;-* C 6
ytuiker juqk'er adokscens generosior S
youth juuth ? Sa, juth Bull, jjTth G
13, 46, Juuth B, youths jyythVG 40
zeal zeel G 13, 105
zed zed litera z, S
zodiak zo-d»ak ? G 29
Zouch Zoutsh G 42
EXTRACTS FROM RICHARD MULCASTER'S ELEMENTARIE, 1582.
Gill says in the preface to his Logonomia, " Occurrere quidem
huic yitio [cacographiae] viri boni et literati, sed inito conatu ;
ex equestri ordine Thomas Smithius ; cui volumen bene magnum op-
posuit Rich. Mulcasterm : qni post magnam temporis et bonae chart so
perditionem, omnia Consuetudini tanquam tyranno peimittenda
ccnsct." Mnlcaster's object in short was to teach, not the spelling
of sounds, but what he considered the neatest style of spelling as
derived from custom, in order to avoid the great confusion -which
then prevailed. He succeeded to the extent of largely influencing
subsequent authorities. In Ben Jonson's Grammar, the Chapters
on orthography are little more than abridgements of Mulcaster's.
Sometimes the same examples are used, and the very faults of
description are followed. It would have been difficult to make
CHAP. VIII. § 7. MULCASTER'S ELEMENTARIE, 1582.
911
anything out of Mulcaster without the help of contemporary ortho-
epists, and it appeared useless to quote him as an authority in Chap.
III. But an account of the xvi th century pronunciation would be
incomplete without some notice of his book, and the value of his
remarks has been insisted on by Messrs. Noycs and Pcirce (infra
p. 917, note). A few extracts arc therefore given, with brackcttcd
remarks. Chronologically, Mulcaster's book should have been
noticed before Gill's, p. 845. But as he was a pure orthographcr
who only incidentally and obscurely noticed orthoepy, these
extracts rightly form a postscript to the preceding vocabulary.
The title of the book, which will be found in the Grenville collec-
tion at the British Museum, is : —
The first part of the eleraentarie which entreateth
chefelie of the right writing of our English, tung, set
furth by RICHARD MVLCASTER. Imprinted at London
by Thomas Vautroullier dwelling in the blak-friers
by Lud-gate, 1582.
In Herbert's Ames, 2, 1073, it is said that no other part was ever
published. In the following account, all is Mulcaster's except the
passages inclosed in brackets, and the headings. The numbers at
the end of each quotation refer to the page of Mulcaster's book.
The Vowels Generally.
The vowells gencrallie sound either
long as, comparing, reiisnged, end/tiny,
enclosure, presuming: or short as, ran-
saking, reutlling, penitent, omniputent,
fortanat : [here the example revenged,
which had certainly a short vowel,
shews that by length and brevity,
Mulcastcr meant presence and absence
of stress, which applies to every case ;]
either sharp, as mate, mete, ripe, hope,
duke, or flat as : mat, met, rip, hop,
duk. [Here he only means long or
short, and does not necessarily, or in-
deed always, imply a difference of
quality, as will appear under E. Oc-
casionally, however, he certainly docs
denote a difference of quality by these
accents, as will be seen under 0. In
his "general table" of spelling, these
accents seem frequently used to differ-
entiate words, which only differed in
their consonants, and it is impossible
from his use of them to determine the
sounds he perhaps meant to express.
Thus in his chapter on Distinction, he
says : " That the sharp and flat accents
ar onelie to be set vpon the last syllab,
where the sharp hath manic causes to
presewt it self: the flat onlic vpon som
rare difference, as refuse, refuse, present,
present, record, record, differ, differ,
teuer, seiie're." 151. — Where the grave-
accent seems to mark absence of stress,
the quality of the vowel changing or not.]
Which diuersitie in sound, where occa-
sion doth require it, is noted with the
distinctions of time [meaning stress in
reality, which he indicates by " u, be-
cause in English versification imitating
the classical, quantity was replaced by
stress], and time [meaning length, which-
he indicates by accent marks, and hence
confuses with tune], tho generallie it
nede not, considering our daielie cus-
tom, which is both our best, and our
commonest gide in such cases, is our
ordinaiie leader [and hence unfortu-
nately he says as little as possible
about it].— 110.
Proportion.
I call that proportion, when a num-
ber of words of like sound ar writen
with like letters, or if the like sound
hanc not the like letters, the cause why
is shewed, as in hear, fear, dear, yea,-,
u-ear [where the last word, which was
certainly (weer), should determine ths
value of ea in tho others to have been
(ee) in Mulcaster's pronunciation,
though, as others said (niir, fiir, diir)
even in his day, this may be too hasty
a conclusion]. — 124.
912
MULCASTER'S ELEMENTARIE, 1582. CHAI-. VIII. § 7.
A.
A Besides this genern.ll note for the
time and tune, hath no particular thing
worth the obseruation in this place, as
a letter, but it hath afterward in pro-
portion, as a syllah. All the other
vowells haue manic prctic notes. [This
might mean that a always preserved its
sound, and the other vowels did not.
It is possible that the " pretie notes "
only refer to his observations on them,
and not to diversity of sound.] — 1 1 1 .
Ache, brachf-, with the qualifying e,
for without the e, t, gocth before ch.
as patch, snatch, catch, smatch, watch.
The strong ch. is mere foren, and
therefor endeth no word with vs, hut
is turned into k, as stomak, monark.
[This context makes a long and ch =
(tsh) in flcA«=(aatsh). Yet in his
general table p. 170, he spoils both
ache and ake. See the illustrations of
aclte in Shakspere, infra § 8.] — 127.
AI, El.
Ai, is the • mans dipthong, and
souiulelli full : ei, the womans, and
soundeth finish [ = rather fine] in the
same both sense, and vse ; a woman is
deintie, and feinteth sooti, the wan
faintcth not byeavse lie is nothing
daintie. [Whether any really phonetic
difference was meant, and if so of what
kind, is problematical. Smith had
said the same thing. supra p. 120, but
with Smith the word diphthong had a
phonetic meaning, with Mulcaster it
was simpiy a digraph, and he may
have at most alluded to such differ-
ences as (tea?, ee) or (ee, ee}. Compare
the following paragraph.] — 119.
No English word e;<deth in a, but
in aie, as dccaie, assaie, which writing
and sound our vse hath won. [Does
this confuse or distinguish the sounds
of a, ai? It might do both. It ought
to distinguish, because the writing of
ai being different from the writing of
«, the mention of its sound should
imply that that sound was also dif-
ferent. But we cannot tell. See what
follows.]— 125.
Gaie, araie, traie. And maid, said,
guaif, English for coif, quail, sail, rail,
tnail, Onelcsse it were better to write
these with the qualifying, e, gztalc, fate,
rale, male. [If any phonetic consistency
were predicable of an orthographical
reformer, — which, however, we are not
justified in assuming, — this ought to in-
dicate a similarity of pronounciation
between ai and a. To the same con-
clusion tend :] Howbcit both the ter-
minations be in vse to diucrse ends.
Gain, pain, if not, Pane, yane, reinane,
and such as these terminations, be also
vsed to diuerse ends, [these " diverse
ends " being of course not to indicate
diversity of sound, but diversity of
sense ; it would be quite enough for
Mulcaster to feel that the vowel was
long, and that a final e, and not an in-
serted »', was the "proper" way of
marking length.] . . . Fair, pair, air, if
not fare, pare, are, both terminations
also be vsed to diuerse ends. If'ait,
strait, if not Wate, struts. Straight or
str eight, bycause ai and ei, do enter-
change vses. Aim, or ante, maim.
Paint, restraint, faint, or /«'/<£, quaint,
or qut-iiit . . . Ete, eight, sleight, height,
weiyht, fcild, yeild, sheild, the kinrcd
between ei, and ai, maketh ei, not
anie where so ordinarie, as in these
terminations. [If we were incon-
siderate enough to suppose that ilul-
caster had any thought of representing
the different sounds, as distinguished
from the length, of vowels, all these
cases, would be explicable by assuming
ai — ei = (ee), and a long = (asac).
But this would be somewhat opposed
to other parts of Mulcasler, and to
the writings of contemporaries, and is
founded upon the groundless assumption
just mentioned. As to the similarity
of ai, a, see supra p. 867, col. 2, and
Mr. White's account of Elizabethan
pronunciation, infra.] — 136-7.
E.
Whensoeuer E, is the last letter, and
soundeth, it soundeth sharp, as me, se,
we. agre. sauing in tie. the article, ye
the pronown, and in Lai in words, or of
a Latin form, when theie be vsed Eng-
lish like, as certiorare, quandare. where
e, soundeth full and brode after the
originall Latin. [Here, as we know
that the sounds were (mii, sii, wii,
agrii', dhe), though (je) is not so cer-
tain from other sources, we might sup-
pose e = (ii), e = (e). l!en Jonson,
however, in abstracting and adapting
this passage, distinctly makes the sound
(ii), saying (Gram. chap, iii.), ""When
it is the last letter, and soundeth, the
sound is sharp, as in the French i. Ex-
ample in me. se. ogre. ye. she. in all,
saving the article the." Observe that
yc is now (.'ii) and not (je). Observe
CHAP. VIII. $ 7. MULCASTER'S ELEMEXTARIE, 1582.
913
also that quandary is referred to a
Latin origin, quatn dare, as if they
were the first words of a writ.] When-
Boeuer e, is the last, and soundeth not,
it either qualifieth som letter going
before, or it is mere silent, and yet in
neither kinde encreaseth it the number
of syllabs. I call that E, qualifying,
whose absence or presence, somtime
altcreth the vowell, somtime the con-
sonant going next before it. It altereth
the sound [length] of all the vowells,
cuen quite thorough one or mo conso-
nants, as made, stC'tue, eche, kinde,
stripe, 6re, cure, toste sound sharp
with the qualifying E in their end :
wheras, mad, stem, ech, frind, strip, or
cur, tost, contract of tossed, sound flat
without the same E. [Now as we
know that steam, each, were (steem,
eech), it follows that e' represented
either (ii) or (ee), that is, that the
acute accent only represented length,
independently of alteration in quality of
tone ; there was such an alteration in,
cure, cur, certainly, and in stripe, strip,
according to the current pronunciation;
but there was or was not in se, ste'nie,
compared with stem, and hence we
have no reason to infer that there was
any in made, mad, ore, or. Ben Jonson
alters the passage thus : "Where it [E]
endeth, and soundeth obscure, and
faintly, it serves as an accent, to pro-
duce the Vowell preceding: as in made,
stiimc. stripe, ore. cure, which else
would sound, mad. stem, strip, or. cur."
It is tolerably clear that by using
"produce" in place of Mulcaster's
"alter the sound," he intended to
avoid the difficulty of considering steme
= steam as (stiim), unless, indeed, he
meant it to be a contraction for esteem.
He omits the example each for a simi-
lar reason.] — 111.
Pert, desert, the most of these sorts
be bissyllabs or aboue : besides that,
a, dealeth verie much before the r,
[meaning probably that er was often
sounded (ar)]. Viy descrue, prescruc,
conserve, it should appear that either
we strain the Latin s to our sound, or
that theie had som sound of the z, ex-
pressed by s, as well as we, [did he say
(konzerv) ?] —132.
I.
I, in the same proportion [supra p.
911] soundeth now sharp, as gine,
thriue, aliue, vviue, title, bible, now
quik, as glue, Hue, slue, title, bible,
which sounds ar to be distinguished by
accent, if acquaintance will not seme
in much reading. [As Ben Jonson
uses the same words and notation, and
we know that he must have distin-
guished his /, i, as (at, t) there is no
reason for supposing that Mulcaster's i
was anything but (ei) or (ai). But at
the same time there is nothing to mili-
tate against the contemporary Bullo-
kar's (ii). And Mulcaster's pronunci-
ation of ou as (uu), infra, p. 914, which
is about the only certain result that
can be elicited from his book, renders
the («•) probable.]— 115.
I, besides the time and tune thereof
noted before, hath a form somtime
vowellish, somtime consonantish. In
the vowellish sound either it endeth a
former syllab or the verie last. When
it endeth the last, and is it self the last
letter, if it sound gentlie, it is qualified
by the e, as manie, merie, tarie, carte,
where the verie pen, will rather end in
e, than in the naked i. If it sound
sharp and loud, it is to be written y,
having no, e, after it, as neding no quali-
fication, deny, cry, defy, [This at any
rate goes against Gill's use of final (oi),
supra p. 281, which, however, he only
attributes to "numerus poeticus," Log.
p. 130, in his Chap. 25, quoted at
length, infra § 8.]— 113.
If it [I] end the last syllab, with
one or mo consonants after it, it is
shrill [long] when the qualifying e,
followeth, and if it be shrill [long] the
qualifying e, must follow, as, repine,
vmcise, mitide, kinde, fiste [foist ?J. If
it be flat and quik, the qualifying c,
must not follow, as, examin, behind,
mist, Jist. [Observe (bemnd-) with a
short vowel, and hence certainly not
(beHeind-).] — 114.
The quik i, and the gentle passant e,
ar so near of kin, as theie enterchange
places with pardon, as in deacryed, or
descry id, Jindeth, orjindith, hir, or her,
the error is no heresie. — 115.
If it [I] light somwhat quiklie vpon
the s, then the s is single, as praniis
tretis, amis, aduertis, enfranchis, etc.
[This seems to establish (advert/s, en-
tran'ch/s) as the common pronunci-
ation.]— 133.
0.
0 is a letter of as great vncertaintie
in our tung, as e, is of direction both
alone in vowell, and combined in diph-
thong. The cause is, for that in vowell
914
MULCASTElt's ELEMENTARIE, 1582. CHAP. VIII. { 7.
it soundeth as much vpon the u, which
is his cosin, as upon the 6, which is his
naturall, as in coaen, dosen, mother,
which o, is still naturallie short, and,
hosen, frose/i, mother, which o, is na-
turallie lowg. In the diphthowg it
soundeth more vpon the, u, then vpon
the, o, as in found, wound, coic, sow,
bow, how, now, and bow, sow, wrought,
ought, mow, trough. Notwithstanding
this varietie, yet our custom is so ac-
quainted with the vsc thereof, as it wil-
be more diffieultie to alter a known
confusion, then profitable to bring in
an vnknown reformation, in such an
argument, whore acquaintance makes
iustice, and vse doth no man wrong.
And yet where difference by note sball
seem to be necessarie the titles of pro-
portion and disthtction. will not omit
the help. In the mean time thus much
is to be noted of o : besides his time
long and short, besides his tune with or
without the qualifying e, sharp or flat,
that when it is the last letter in the word,
it soundeth sharp and loud, as ago, to,
so, no. saue in to the preposition, two
the numerall, do the verb : his com-
pounds as. vndb,\ns deriuatiues as doing.
In the midle syllabs, for tune, it is
sharp, as here, or flat if a consonant
end the syllab after o. For time the
polysyllab will bewraie it self in our
dail'ie pronouncing : considering tho
children and learners be ignorant, yet
he is a verie simple teacher, that know-
eth not the tuning of our ordinarie
words, yea tho theie be enfranchised, as
ignorant, impudent, impotent. 0 va-
rieth the sound in the same proportion,
naie oftimes in the same letters, as loue,
ffloue, done, shoue, rembue, and loue,
groue, shroue, none. This duble sound
of o, in the vowell is Latinish, where
o, and u, be great cosens, as in volttis,
voltis, colo. And vultus, vultis, oeculo :
in the diphthong it is Grekish, for theie
sound their ou, still vpon the u, tho it
be contract of oo, or o R [there is some
misprint in these oo, o e which is imi-
tated here], wherein as their president
[precedent] is our warrant against ob-
icction in these, so must acquaintance
be the mean to discern the duble force
of this letter, where we finde it, and he
that will learn our tung, must learn
the writing of it to, being no more
strange then other tungs be euen in the
writing. [It would seem by the general
tenor of these remarks, that the two
sounds of o were (oo, u), and even that
the diphthong ou, in those words where
it is said to " sound more upon, the, u
then vpon the, o," had, as with Bullo-
kar and Palsgrave, the sound of (uu).
It is in fact difficult to conceive that
Mulcaster pronounced otherwise. And
this sounding of ou as (uu), leads, as
before mentioned, p. 913, to the sus-
picion of sounding t long as (it).] — 115.
0, iu the end is said to sound lowd,
as go, shro [shrew ?],./>•«, sauing Co, do,
two, etc. ... 0 before, 1, sounding like
a dipthong causeth the 11, be dubbled,
as troll. And if a consonant follow, 1,
o, commoulie bath the same force, tho
the 1, be but single, told, cold, bold,
colt, dolt, coif, rolf, }iolt, holm, scold,
digsolue. [The last example is pecu-
liar.] 0, before m, in the beginning,
or midle of a word, leading the syl-
labs soundeth flat vpon the o, as om-
nipotent, commend, but in the end it
soundeth still vpon, the u, as som, cotn,
dotn, [hence the first is (o), the second
(u)l and therfor in their deriuatiues,
and compounds as welcom, trublesom,
newcoM, cumbersom, kingdom. With e,
after the m, as home, mome, rome-
[roam ?J, and yet whom, from, haue
no, e, by prerogatiut of vse, tho theie
haue it in sound and seming [that is
are called (Hoom froom), which is
strange, especially as regards from."] . . .
Or is a termination of som truble, when
a consonant followeth, bycause it sound-
etb so much vpon theu, as icorm,form,
[(furm) ?] sword, word, and yet the
qualifying e, after wil bewraie an o, as
the absence thereof will bewraie an u,
stonne, o, worm, u, lorde o, Jiord, u. —
134.
Good, stood, yood. Hoof, roof. Look,
took, book, hook. School, tool. Groom,
bloom. Hoop, coop. If custom had
not won this, why not ou ? Bycause of
the sound which these diphthongs haue
somtimes vpon the o, sometimes vpon
the, u. I will note the o, sounding vpon
himself, with the streight accent, by-
cause that o, leadeth the lesse number.
Jiii i", know, sow, and Bow, sow, cow,
mow. [That is (buu, suu, kuu, muu),
but there seem to be some misprints in
what follows, compare the wrought,
ought, mow, trough, given above.]
Dutch, croutch, slowtch. Lowde, lowdle.
Hoitf, alouf. Gouge, bouge. Cough,
ought, owght, of 6u>, with, w, from the
primitiue. Fought, nought, cought,
wrought, nought. again, Bought,
t, dought. Tlouglt, rough, slough,
CHAP. VIII. $ 7. GRAMMAR QUESTIONS, XVI TH CENT.
915
enough. Jfoul, coul, skoul. "Why not
as well as with oo ? Houm, brown,
louin. Noun, eroioi, eloun, du»». Own,
grown, vpon the deriuatiue. Stottp,
hup, droup, coup. Sound, ground, found.
Our cowmonlic abrcuationlike as otir,
the termination for eniranchismewts,
as autour, procitratour, as, er is for our
our, as sitter, writer : Hour, lour,Jlnur,
four, alone vpon the, o. Mown, ad-
iotini. Howse, lowse, mowse, the vcrbcs
and deriuatiues vpon the, z, as House,
louse, mouse, the nouns vpon the, s,
Ous, our English cadence for Latin
words in. osus, as notorious, famous,
populous, riotous, gorgeous, being as it
were the vniting of the chefe letters in
the two syllabs, o, and u, osus. Clout,
lout, dout. [These instances are strong-
ly confirraatiue of the close on having
been (uu) to Mulcaster, and his only
knowing the open ou or (oou).] — 136.
01.
Thirdlie, oi, the diphthong sounding
vpon the o, for difference sake, from
the other, which souudeth vpon the u,
Avoid be written with a y, as iwj, anoy,
toy, boy, whereas anoint, appoint, foil,
and such seme to have an u. And yet
when, i, goeth before the diphthong,
tho it sound \ipon the u, it were better
oy then oi, as ioyitt, ioyn, which theie
shall soon perceiue, when thcie mark
the spede of their pen : likewise if oi
with i, sound upon the o, it niaie be
noted for difference from the other
sound, with the streight accent, as boie,
enioie. — 117-8.
U.
V besides the notes of his form, be-
sides his time and tune, is to be noted
also not to end anie English word,
which if it did it should sound sharp,
as nil, trii, vertu. But to auoid the
nakcdnesse of the small u, in the end
we vse to write those terminations with
ew the diphthong, as new, trcic, vcrleu-.
[Whether this implies that « was
culled (iu), or that tic was called (yy)
occasionally, as in Smith and Pal's-
grave, it is' hard to say.J — 116.
-TIRE.
I call that a bissyllab, wherein there
be two scnerall sounding vowclls, as
Axur, rasur, -masur, and why not lasitr 'i
[Are these words azure, raxure, mea-
sure, leisure ? If so the orthography,
or the confusion of a. ea, ci, into one
sound, is very remarkable. Further on
he writes :] Nattir, statur, Measttr,
treasur. [Probably this settles the
question of measure \ but the spelling
would indicate that the final -ture,
•sure, were (-tur, -sur,) which would
have immediately generated the xvn th
century (-tar, -sar), and not Gill's
(-tyyr, -syyr). Probably both were in
use at that' time.] -137. This shortnesse
or length of time in the deriuatiues is
a great leader, where to write or not
to write the qualifying, e, in the end of
simple words. For who will write,
natur, perfit, measur, treasur, with an,
e, in the end knowing their deriuatiues
to be short, naturall, perfitlie, mea-
sured, treasurer ? . . . . And again,
fortun profit, comfort, must haue no, e,
\)yca.\ise for lunate, profiting, comforter,
haue the last saue one short. [It will
be seen in Chapter IX. § 2, in Hodges' s
list of like and unlike words, after the
vocabulary, that the pronunciation (-ter)
or (-tar) prevailed at least as early as
1643. See also the remarks in Mr.
White's Elizabethan Pronunciation,
infra. The examples fortun, fortu-
nate, point to the early origin of the
modern vulgarism (fAAt-n,
150.
REMARKS FROM AN ANONYMOUS BLACK-LETTER BOOK, PROBABLY OF THE
xvi TH UENTUUY.
As these pages were passing through the press, I met with
an 8vo. black-letter book, \vithout date or place, the date of
which is supposed to be 1602 in the British Museum Catalogue,
press-mark 828, f. 7, entitled :
" Certaine grammar questions for the exercise of young
Scliollers in the learning of the Accidence."
In the enumeration of the diphthongs, occur the following remarks
which clearly point out ea as (ee), and distinguish e short and i long
as having characteristically different sounds, probably (i ci) or (oi) : —
916 GRAMMAR QUESTIONS, XVI TH CENT. CiiAF. VIII. $ 7.
" ea, for efull great
ee or ie for i smal grecfe
ui for i broade guyclc."
The following curious passage shews that si- was by error occa-
sionally pronounced (sh) in reading Latin words, and hence had most
probably the same unrecognized English sound at the close of the
xvi th century. It is unfortunate that the book is of unknown date,
and that there is nothing which suggests the date with certainty.
The type and spelling have the appearance of the xvi th century,
and there is a written note "happening byforhond," appended to
-Accidents on the last page of sig. B, which is apparently of that
date, but there are other words on the next page in a much later
hand. The information then must be taken for what it is worth,
but it seems to be of Shakspere's time, and is important as the
oldest notice of such a usage.
" Q. No we what thinges doe yee obserue in reading f
-n mi ,, . 1. ( Cleane sounding.
K. These two thinges. 2 | j)ewe paming y
Q. Wherein standeth cleane sounding i
H. In giuing to euery letter his iust and full sounde. In break-
ing or diuiding euery worde duely into his seuerall syllables, so
that eueiy syllable may bee hearde by himselfe and none drownd,
nor slubbered by ill fauouredly. In the right pronouncing of ti,
whiche of vs is commonly sounded ci when any vowel doeth follow
next after him or els not. And finally in avoyding all such vices
as are of many foolishly vsed by euill custome.
Q. What vices be those i
R. lotacwmtu. sounding » too broade.
2. Labdnciamus. sounding I too full.
3. Ischnotes. mincing of a letter as feather for father.
4. Traulismus. stammering or stutting.
5. Plateasmus. too much mouthing of letters.
6. Cheilostomia. maffling or fumbling wordes in the mouth.
7. Abusing of letters, as v for /. vat for fat. z for * as muza
for rmtsa. sh for ci. as fasho forfacw dosham for doceam fcelishutn
foifelidum and such like.
Q. Wherein standeth due pawsing ?
K. In right obseruation of the markes and prickes before
mencioned."
Here the lotacismm may be considered to reprobate the pronunci-
ation of Latin i as (ei). The La/wbdacismus alludes to the intro-
duction of (u) before (1). For both errors, see supra p. 744, note 1.
The ischnotes (supra p. 90, n. 1) of feather for father, either means
the actual use of the sound (feedh-er) for (faadlrer), in which case
this would be the earliest notice of the pronunciation of a long as
(ee), but still as a reprobated vulgarism, antedating its recognition
by nearly a century, — or else it means merely thinning a from (aa)
to (aea?), which was no doubt sporadically existent at this early
period. The enigmatical fedder of Salesbury may, as we have seen,
also refer to father (supra p. 750, n. 8), and both may indicate an
CHAP. VIII. $ 8. SHAKSPE11E S PRONUNCIATION.
917
anomalous pronunciation confined to that single word. The abusing
of letters reminds one of Hart, supra p. 794, note 1. It is observable
that the use of (z) for (s), in musa, is reprobated, although pro-
bably universal, as at present, and is placed in the same category
with (v) for (f ), a mere provincialism, and (sh) for ci-, which we
here meet with for the first time, and notably in terms of reproba-
tion, and after the distinct mention of the " right pronouncing of ti "
as "of vs commonly sounded ci" meaning (si] "when any vowel
doth follow next after him or els not." As late as 1673, E. Coote
writes in his English Sctoolmaster, p. 31 : " Hob. How many ways
can you express this sound si ? Joh. Only three ; sit ci, and sci
or xij which is esi. Rob. Now have you erred as well as I ; for ti
before a vowel doth commonly sound ti." So that (sh) was not
even then acknowledged. It is curious that there is no reference to
the use of (th) for t and d final, see supra, p. 844, under D and T.
§ 8. On the Pronunciation of Shakspere.
Our sources of information respecting the pronunciation of Shak-
spere are twofold, external and internal. The external comprises
those writers which have been examined in Chap. III., and illus-
trated in the preceding sections of the present chapter.1 Of these,
1 The first published attempt to
gather the pronunciation of Shakspere
from the writings of preceding orthoe-
pists is, so far as I know, an article in
the "North American Review" for
April, 1864, pp. 342-369, jointly writ-
ten by Messrs. John B. Noyes and
Charles S. Peirce. Unfortunately these
gentlemen were not acquainted with
Salesbury, whose works are the key to
all the others. Had they known this or-
thoepist, the researches in my third and
eighth chapters might have been unne-
cessary. Salesbury's "Welsh Dictionary
first fell under my notice on 14 Feb.
1859; his account of Welsh pronunci-
ation was apparently not then in the
British Museum, and seems not to have
been acquired till some years afterwards,
during which time I vainly sought a
copy, as it was necessary to establish
the value of his Welsh transcriptions.
I had finished my first examination of
Salesbury, Smith, Hart, Bullokar, Gill,
Butler, Wallis, Wilkins, Price, Micge,
Jones, Buchanan, and Franklin, and
sent the results for publication in the
Appendix to the 3rd edition of my Plea
(supra p. 631, note) in 1860, but the
printing of that work having been in-
terrupted by the outbreak of the Civil
War in America, they have not yet
appeared. My attention was directed
to Messrs. Noyes and Peirce's article
in March, 1865, and I noted all the
works they quoted, some of which I
have unfortunately not been able to
see ; and others, especially R. Mulcas-
ter's Elementarie, 1582 (supra p. 910),
and Edward Coote' s Schoole- Master,
1624 (supra p. 47, 1. 19), which Mr.
Noyes considers as only inferior to Gill
and Wallis, I have scarcely found of
any value. When I re-commenced my
investigations at the close of 1866,
since which time I have been engaged
upon them with scarcely any inter-
mission, I determined to conduct them
independently of Messrs. Noyes and
Peirce's labours, with the intention to
compare our results. It will be found
that we do not much differ, and the
points of difference seem to be chiefly
due to the larger field here covered
(those gentlemen almost confined them-
selves to Elizabethan times), and per-
haps to my long previous phonetic
training. The following are the old
writers cited by Messrs. Noyes and
Peirce : — Palsgrave, Giles du Guez, Sir
T. Smith, Bullokar, " jEsops Fables in
true Ortography, with Grammar Notz,
8vo., 1585 " (which I have not seen),
P. Bales, 1590 (not seen). Gill, Butler,
B. Jonson, Wallis, Baret, Gataker,
Coote, Percival's Spanish Grammar,
918 SHAKSPERE'S PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 8.
however, Palsgrave, Salcsbury, Smith, and Hart, wrote before
Shakspere's birth or when he was a baby (sec table p. 50), and
although Bullokar published his book when Shakspere was sixteen,
it represents a much more archaic form of language than Hart's,
of which the first draft (supra p. 794, note) was written six years
before Shakspere's birth. Gill, who was bom the same year as
Shakspere, should naturally be the best authority for the pronun-
ciation of the time. He was head master of St. Paul's School
during the last eight years of Shakspere's life, and he published the
first edition of his book only three years after Shakspere's death.
But Gill was a favourer of old habits. We have on record his
contempt of the modern tliinncss of utterance then affected by the
ladies (pp. 90, 91) and his objections to Hart's propensities in that
direction (p. 122). Gill was a Lincolnshire man, of East Midland
habits. Shakspere was a Staffordshire man, more inclined to West
Midland. Hence, although Gill no doubt represented a recognized
pronunciation, which would have been allowed on the stage, it is
possible that Shakspere's individual habits may have tended in the
direction which Gill reprobated. The pronunciation of the stage
itself in the time of the Kembles used to be archaic, and our tra-
gedians (or such of them as remain) still seem to affect similar
habits. But it is possible that in Shakspere's time a different cus-
tom prevailed, and that dramatic authors and actors rather affected
the newest habits of the court. Hence the necessity for proving
the indications of Gill and other writers by an examination of Shak-
spere's own usage, so far as it can be determined from the very
unsatisfactory condition in which his text has come down to us.
The internal sources of information are three in number, puns,
metre, and rhyme.1 The first is peculiar and seems to offer many
advantages in determining identity of sound, accompanied by diver-
sity of spelling, but is not really of so much use as might have been
expected. The metre, properly examined, determines the number
of syllables in a word and the place of the accent, and, so far as it
goes, is the most trustworthy source of information which we pos-
sess. The rhyme, after our experience of Spenser's habits, must
be of very doubtful assistance. At most we can compare general
habits of rhyming with the general rules laid down by contemporary
orthoepists. A few inferences may be drawn from peculiarities of
1623 (not seen), Cotgrave, Nat Strong men at the end of this chapter,
(not seen), "Wilkins, Mulcaster, Festeau, l An elaborate attempt to determine
1673 (not seen), Berault, 1698 (not the pronunciation of some vowels and
seen), De la Touche, 1710 (not seen), consonants by means of rhymes, puns,
Taudon, 1745 (not seen), Sharp on and misspellings, was made by Mr.
English Pronunciation, 1767, ana the Richard Grant White in his edition of
following, which I have not examined, Shakspere, vol. 12, ed. 1861. This
If ares, 1784, Hexham 1660, Pomey, did not come under my notice till these
1690, Saxon 1737. Messrs. Noyes pages were passing through the press,
and Peirce's conclusions will be inserted An abstract of his researches, with
as footnotes to the subsection headed remarks, will be found below, immedi-
" Conjectured Pronunciation of Shak- ately after the present examination of
spere, immediately before the speci- Shakspere's rhymes.
CHAP. VIII. $ 8. SHAKSPERli's PRONUNCIATION.
919
spelling, but when -we recollect that Shakspcre did not revise the
text, and, if he had done so, might not have been very careful in
correcting literals, or have had any peculiar notions of orthography
to enforce, we cannot lay much store by this. Nevertheless I have
thought it right to read through the whole of Shakspere with a
view to his puns and rhymes, aud, during the latter part of this
task, I also noted many metrical and accentual peculiarities. The
results obtained will have more or less interest to Shaksperean
students, independently of their phonetic bearing.
The following system of reference has been adopted in which I
have had in view the owners of any modern edition, and have more
especially consulted the convenience of those who possess Mac-
millan's Globe edition, of which the text is the same as that of
the Cambridge Shakspere, edited by Messrs. "VV. Gr. Clark and W.
Aldis Wright.
Contracted Names of the Plays and Poems, with the pages on ivhich they com-
mence in the Globe edition.
Antonyand Cleopatra, p. 911.
Well that Ends Well.
AC,
AW, All's
p. 254
AY, As You Like it. p. 205.
C, Coriolanus. p. 654.
CE, Comedv of Errors, p. 93.
Cv, Cymbeline. p. 944.
H, Hamlet, p. 811
II*, Henry IV., part I. p. 382.
2 H4, Henry IV., part II. p. 409.
IIs, Henry V. p. 439.
H6, Henry VI., part I. p. 469.
Henry VI., part II. p. 496.
Henry VI., part III. p. 526.
Henry VIII. p. 592.
Julius Cicsar. p. 764.
King John. p. 332.
King Lear. p. 847.
Lover's_Complaint. p,
2H«,
3 H",
H",
JO,
KJ,
KL,
LC,
LL,
M,
MA,
1050.
MM,
Love's Labour Lost. p. 135.
Macbeth, p. 788.
Much Ado about Nothing.
p. 111.
Measure for Measure, p. 67.
MN, Midsummer Night's Dream.
p. 161.
MV, Merchant of Venice, p. 181.
MW, Merry Wives of Windsor, p. 42.
Oth, Othello, p. 879.
P, Pericles, p. 977.
PP, Passionate Pilgrim, p. 1053.
PT, Phoenix and Turtle, p. 1057.
IT-, Richard II. p. 356.
E3, Richard III. p. 556.
RJ, Romeo and Juliet, p. 721.
RL, Rape of Lucrece. p. 1014.
S, Sonnets, p. 1031.
T, Tempest, p. 1.
Tim, Timon of Athens, p. 741.
TA, Titus Andronicus. p. 688.
TC, Troilus and Cressida. p. 622.
TG, Two Gentlemen of Verona.
p. 21.
TN, Twelfth Night, p. 281.
TS, Taming of the Shrew, p. 229.
VA, Venus and Adonis, p. 1003.
WT, Winter's Tale. p. 304.
In case of the plays the first figure following the title represents
the act, the second the scene, and the third the number of the speech.
The speeches are generally not numbered. The speeches in each
scene were, I believe, first numbered by me in phonetic editions of T
and M in 1849, and Mr. Craik, in his edition of JC, numbered the
speeches from beginning to end of the play, thinking that he was
the first person who had done so. There may be some doubt in
some plays, as AC, regarding the number of the scenes, and in a
few scenes as to the number of speeches, but those who have been
in the habit of using Mrs. Cowden Clarke's Concordance to Shak-
spere, where the reference is to act and scene only, will readily ac-
knowledge the great convenience of having only to count the
920 SHAKSPERE'S PUNS. CHAP. VIII. § 8.
speeches to find the passage with tolerable certainty, instead of
having to read through a whole long scene. It would be a great
boon if subsequent publishers of Shakspere would adopt this plan
of numbering the speeches, which would give a means of reference
independent of the size of the page, and serving for the prose por-
tions as well as for the verses. In the specimens at the close of
this section the speeches are numbered in the way proposed, the
current number being prefixed to the name of the speaker. Finding,
however, that this reference is not always minute or convenient
enough, I have inserted two other numbers in a parenthesis, the
first referring to the page (number unaccented denoting the first, and
number accented the second column) in the Globe edition, and the
second pointing out the line of the previously indicated scene in
that edition. "When the scene consists wholly of verse, this num-
ber coincides with that of the line in the Cambridge edition, but
when any prose has preceded, as the number of words in a line in
the Globe edition is less than that in the Cambridge edition, the
number of the line in the former is somewhat greater than that in
the ktter. Thus
gilt guilt 2 H4 4, 5, 31 (432', 129)
shews that the pun, gilt guilt, is found in the second part of Henry
IV, act 4, scene 5, speech 31 ; Globe edition, page 432, column 2,
verse 129 of this fifth scene. The reference is always to the first
line and first speech in which the several words which form the
pun and rhyme occur. Consequently the reader will have to refer
to some following lines, and even speeches, occasionally, to find the
full pun or rhyme. The order of the words in the rhyme as cited
is generally, but not always, that in which they occur in the
original, and hence the reference must be considered as belonging
to either word.
The Sonnets are referred to by the number of the sonnet and
verse, with the page or column in the Globe edition, so that
prove love S 117, 13 (1045')
shews that the rhyme prove love, occurs in sonnet 117, verse 13 ;
Globe edition, page 1045, column 2.
For the other poems, VA, EL, LC, and PT, the annexed num-
bers give the verses and column in the Globe edition. PP gives
the number of the poem and verse of the poem as in the Cambridge
edition, and the column and verse in the Globe edition.
SHAKSPERE'S PUNS.
The word pun is modern and is not used in Shakspere. The
following terms have been noted :
Quips TO 4, 2, 1 (35', 12), MW 1, Crotchets, MA 2, 3, 16 (US', 58).
3, 27 (45, 45). AY 5, 4, 28 (22?', Jests MA 2, 3, 68 (119', 206). LL 5,
79). H* 1, 2, 11 (383', 51). 2, 178 (155, 373), 2, 1, 85 (141,
Snatches MM 4, 2, 3 (83, 6). 206), H» 5, 3, 22 (406', 56).
Double meaning MA 2, 3, 81 (120, Conceits LL 5, 2, 130 (154, 260). H«
267). 4, 1, 27 (485', 102).
Equivocation H 5, 1, 51 (841, 149). Quillets Oth. 3, 1, 15 (892, 26).
CHAP. VIII. § 8.
SHAKSPERES PUNS.
921
These jests arc not merely puns.1 They include catchings up, mis-
understandings, intentional or ignorant, false pronunciations, humor-
ous allusions, involuntary associations of sound, even in pathetic
speeches, coarse doubles entendre*, and jokes upon words of every
imaginable kind. Many of these defy notation, and are also useless
for our present purpose. By far the greater number of real puns
involve no difference of spelling, and were therefore not worth
citing. But so inveterate was Shakspcre's habit of playing upon
words, that I have marked specimens in every play except AC,
where most probably I have overlooked some covert instance.
The following, although they present a slight difference of spell-
ing, convey little if any information.
tide tied TG 2, 3, 3 (26', 42).
foul fowl MW 5, 5, 1 (64', 12).
dam dainn CE 4, 3, 16 (104, 54). MV
3, 1, 10 (191', 23). AY 3, 2, 9
(215', 9). In the last instance dam-
•iu'd— dammed or wedged. The more
solemn instance in MV, discounte-
nances the dam-ned usually preferred
by actresses in Mo, 1, 15 (806', 39).
Gill's (koudenin-) is probably an
oversight.
sink cinque MA 2, 1, 22 (115, 82).
This also is in favour of the pro-
nunciation of French in, supra p. 827.
holiday holyday KJ 3, 1, 10 (340', 82).
This reminds us of Salcsbury's con-
fusion of holy, holly, supra p. 99,
n. 3.
gilt guilt 2 H« 4, 5, 31 (432', 129).
IIs 2. prol. (443, 26). This agrees
with the preceding vocabulary p. 892,
and shews the u was not pronounced
in guilt.
Lacies laces 2 H6 4, 2, 25 (516', 47).
This makes the pronunciation of final
-es, as (-is) or (-»z), probable, but not
certain. Dick, the butcher, speaks it.
presents presence 2 II6 4, 7, 11 (519',
32). This cannot be relied on for
indicating the habitual omission of
t in the first word ; the joke is one of
Jack Cade's.
The following shew the indistinctness with which unaccented
final -al -el, -il, or -ar, -er, -our were already pronounced.
sallet salad 2 IF 4, 10, 1 (521', 11).
council counsel MW 1, 1, 51 (43, 120).
capital capitol II 3, 2, 23 (828, 108).
medlar meddler AY 3, 2, 31 (216, 125).
Tim 4, 3, 91 (758, 307).
dollar dolour T 2, 1, 9 (7, 18), MM 1,
2, 24 (68', 50) KL 2, 4, 19 (859, 54).
This favourite pun also indicates the
shortness of the first o in dolour.
choler collar RJ 1, 1, 2 (712, 3), H1 2,
4. 123 (393, 356). This makes o
short in choler.
manner manor LL 1, 1, 56 (137, 208).
1 "Pun play upon words : the ex-
pression has not yet been satisfactorily
explained : Serenius would explain it
by the Icelandic fuiinlegr frivolous,
Todd by fun, Narcs by the obsolete
pun, now pound, so that it would
properly mean 'to beat and hammer
upon the same word ; ' Mahn refers
also to Anglo-saxon punian to bruise,
and to the English point, French
pointe." Ed. Mueller, Etymolo-
This makes a short in manor. Form
(a seat), form (manner) ibid, shews
that Walker's distinction, which
makes the first (forum) and the
second (fAAjm), was a recent develop-
ment.
consort concert EJ 3, 1, 15 (725', 48).
This discountenances the modern en-
deavour to make the -ort of consort
distinct (kan-soit-). But compare
cons&rt, TG 4, 1, 3i (35, 64), KL 2,
1, 30 (856', 99).
gisches Wocrtcrbuch der Englischen
Sprache. Wedgwood adopts Narcs' s
explanation. What is the age of the
word ? That it was not used in Sliak-
spere, where he had so much need of it,
seems evidence against any ancient
derivation, and to reduce it to the
chance associations of comparatively
modern slang. There is little use in
looking for old roots unless the word
itself is known to be old.
59
922
SHAKSPERE S TUNS.
CHAP. YIII. §
The very vague allusions in the following jokes shew how care-
ful we must be not to lay too much stress on the identity of the
sounds in each word.
English.
laced lost TG 1, 1, 39 (22, 101).
lover lubber TG 2, 5, 26 (29, 48).
Caesar, Keisar, Phcezar MW 1, 3, 9
(45, 9).
band bond CE 4, 3, 8 (103', 30).
noting nothing MA 2, 3, 16 (118', 60).
See Mr. White's Elizabethan pro-
nunciation, infra, under TH.
beside, by the side MA 5, 1, 46 (130,
128).
tittle title LL 3, 1, 25 (144, 86). This
is a mere alliteration, like the pre-
ceding rays robes.
insinuate insanie LL 5, 1, 5 (150, 28).
cloves cloven LL 5, 2, 318 (158, 634).
Stoicks stocks TS 1, 1, 2 (232, 31).
court her, cart her TS 1, 1, 5 (232, 54).
mates, maid, mated TS 1, 1, 8 (232, 59).
It is impossible to suppose that -mates,
maid (supra p. 867, col. 2). had the
same vowel, and yet the play upoa
the phonetic resemblance is evident.
rhetoric ropetrick TS 1, 2, 26 (235,
112).
night knight H1 1, 2, 7 (383', 27).
" Let not us that are squires of the
night's body be called thieves of the
day's beauty." The pun is complete
in modern English. We have no
reason to suppose that 7; in faiight
was disused till long afterwards
(supra p. 208). There is also a
vague similarity of sound in body,
beauty (bcd't bcu'tt), but no real
pun as Mr. Grant White supposes,
see his Elizabethan Pronunciation,
infra, under EAU.
purse person 2 HJ 2, 1, 34 (415', 127).
See next.
care, cure, corrosive H6 3, 3, 1 (483, 3).
The manifest difference of the vowels
here, shews that we have no reason
to assume identity in the last case.
addle egg, idle head TC 1, 2, 74 (624',
i«6).
baes = iff<« bc;ir C 2, 1, 8 (062, 12).
I ggerhcad loghead HJ 4, 4, 10 (734',
17).
feast-won, fast-lost Tim 2, 1, S3 (748',
180). Head (feest, faast) or (fast).
Biirccase success M 1, 7, 1 (792, 4).
Head (sur»ees- snkscs-) and the play
on the sound will be evident, it is
quite lost in the modern (sasiis-
sokses*).
suitor shooter LL 4, 1, 37 (144', 109),
on this uncertain allusion see supra
pp. 215-218 and footnotes. In ad-
dition to the citations there made,
Mr. Edward Viles has kindly iur-
nuhcd me with the following : —
" There was a Lady in Spaine, who
nftor the decease of ok Father hadde
three sutors, (and yet neucr a good
Archer.)" Lyly's Euphucs and hia
England, p. 293, Arbcr's reprint.
This is from the book on which LL
is, so to speak, founded, and hence
establishes the existence of the joke
in Sbikspere's time. We shall, how-
ever, have occasion to see that the
resolution of (si) into (sh) was not
the received, or polite custom of that
period, although it was known and
reprobated (supra p. 915) : In the
same way a modern joke might he
made from picked her picture, which
Cooper, IGSo, gives as absolutely
identical in sound, although (ptk'ta)
is now a pure vulgarism,
goats Goths AY 3. 3, 3 (218', 9). See
Mr. White's Elizabethan pronunci-
ation, infra, under TH.
wittol wit-old LL 5, 1, 26 (150', 66).
green wit, green withe LL 1, 2, 51
(138', 91). See Mr. White's Eliza-
bethan pronunciation under Til.
To this same category belong the following plays on Latin and
French words, intended to imply ignorance.
Latin.
hanr. hoc, hang hog M W 4, 1, 26 (59,
50).
cant carrot MW 4, 1, 30 (59, 55).
Shewing probably that caret was
pronounced with a short, and not
with the modern Etonian fashion
with a long (keerret).
Jiontm whore MW 4, 1, 37 (59, 63).
Countenancing the sound (noor)
rather than (iimtr) as in Smith, and
commonly in our tragedians' Oth.
genitive case, Jenny's case MW 4, 1,
37 (59, 64). This does not settle
(Dzhcirj) in preference to (Dzhm-j)
as now, for genitive might have been
heard or spoken with (i). See
rhymes of (a, i) below.
ad dung/till, ad uugucni LL 5, 1, 31
(150', 81). As AVC cannot suppose
CHAP. VIII. $ 8.
SHAKSPERE S PUNS.
923
wiffitcw to have had any vowel but
(u, tt), tliis confirms the (u) sound in
dung.
Jupiter gibbet maker TA 4, 3, 13 (705,
80), a clown's mistake.
French.
luces louses MW 1, 1, 8 (42, 17). This
would seem to indicate the old pro-
nunciation (luus) for this uncommon
word, to which the French was as-
similated, but the confusion is credited
to a Welshman, and hence is of no
authority in English speech.
enfranchise, one Frances LL 3, 1, 54
(142', 12).
moi moy H5 4, 4, 7 (459', 14).
bras brass IP 4, 4, 9 (459', 18).
Probably indicating the continued
pronunciation of final «.
pardonnez moi a ton of moys HB 4, 4,
11 (459', 23). That is, Pistol echoes
The following instances are
which they mainly illustrate.
A.
bate beat TS 4, 1, 67 (245, 209). There
is no doubt of the pronunciation of
ra = (ee), and this passage would be
unintelligible unless the sound of
long a were quite distinct, the play
being simply on the consonants. The
words are : " as we watch these kites
That bate and beat and will not be
obedient." We may therefore feel
sure that long a was 'not= (ee). Such
allusions are like the heraldic motto
dum spiro spcro.
gravity gravy 2 II» 1, 2, 55 (413, 183).
'• Chief Justice. There is not a
white hair on your head, but should
have his effect of gravity. — Falstaff.
His effect of gravy, gravy, gravy."
The mocking joke is entirely lost in
the modern (gra>vi't», grwvt). The
old pronunciation must have had the
same vowel in each case, (grava'tr,
graa-vt). This instance and the last
therefore determine that Shakspere's
long a could not have been (ce), and
must have been the same as his short
a lengthened = (aa) or (aah).
ace ass MN 5, 1, 87 (179, 312).
" Pyramus. Now die, die, die, die,
die. Dem. No die, but an ace, for
him ; for he is but one'' A double
pun on ace — ass, and acetone. "Lys.
Less than an ace, man : for he is
dead : he is nothing," since 0 is less
than 1. " The. With the help of
a surgeon he might yet recover and
pardonncz moi as (a tun o moi), com-
pare Hart's (pardunan) for pardomie,
supra p. 802, 1. 6 from bottom of
text.
fer firk ferret IP 4, 4, 15 (459', 29).
pucelle puzzle II6 1,4, 17 (474', 107).
This is not meant to be an identity,
but merely an allusion, as in the fol-
lowing dolphin and dogfish: "Puzcl
or Pussel, Dolphin or Dog-iish, Your
hearts He stampe out with my Horses
heeles." Hence it does not counten-
ance the supposition that the sound
of Frencli u was impossible to an
Englishman. Pucelle is spelled Puzcl
throughout in the fo. 1623.
foot, gown, IP 3, 4, 32 (451, 64).
Katherine's unfortunate mistakes as
to these words at least shew the
French ou was = English oo (uu),
and French -on = English -own
(oun), supra, pp. 825, 827.
ranged under the orthographies
prove an <m." This is to the same
effect as the last, and is confirmed by
Judas Jude-ass LL 5, 2, 299 (157',
629).
bass base TG 1, 2, 61 (23', 96). TS
3, 1, 17 (240', 46). E2 3, 3, 23
(372, 180). Both must have been
(baas) as both are now (bees).
Marry ! many K3 1, 3, 33 (561, 98).
UJ 1, 3, 16 (716, 62). The first was
the exclamation, Mary ! addressed to
the Virgin, which therefore could not
have been called (Mee.rrt) as now.
marrying marring MW 1,1, 12 (42,
25). AY 1, 1, 6 (205, 34). AW 2,
3, 109 (264, 315). This favourite
pun, in which the modern marring
(maa-req) retains its ancient sound,
with at most the vowel lengthened,
confirms the last remark.
all awl JG 1, 1, 12 (764, 25). This
might have been either (a'l, aul) with
Bullokar, or (\.\], AA!) with Gill, and
hence confirms nothing.
A, AI.
bairns barns MA 3, 4, 21 (124, 49).
" Then, if your husband have stables
enough, you'll see he shall lack no
barns." Bairns is only a modern
orthography. In AW 1, 3, 10 (257,
28) the first folio reads barnes, the
second beams, probably only a trans-
position of the e, ana the two last
barns. This therefore gives no in-
formation respecting at.
924
SUAKSPERES PUNS.
CHAP. VIII. $ 8
tale tail TG 2, 3, 9 (26', 54). Oth 3,
1, 6 (892, 8). In the first case the
joke is so obscure when no difference
is made between the sounds of tail,
tale, that Hanmer illustrates it with a
kick. In the second the first folio reads
tale in both. places, and tail is meant
probably in both cases. Under no
circumstances can we suppose tale,
tail to have had the same sound till
the xvni th century. See however
the quotation from Holyband, supra
p. 227, note, col. 2, which seems to
indicate an occasional confusion of
at, a, and also Spenser's rhymes,
supra p. 867.
waste waist MW 1, 3. 27 (45, 46). 2 If4
1, 2, 44 (413, 160). Waist is a
modem spelling, see supra p. 73,
n. 1.
with mrad withmade MM 1, 2, 48
(68', 94). " Is there a maid with
child by him ? No, but there's a
woman with maid by him." Where
there is an allusion to tvithmaid =
unmade, ruined. But it belongs to
the class of vague allusions on p.
9^2.
AI, EA, E.
beats baits WT 1, 2, 32 (312', 91).
Leontet speaking ofPatdina calls her,
"A callat Of boundless tongue, who
late hath beat her husband And now
baits me !" Here it is absolutely es-
sential to the cutting sarcasm that
beat, bait should have been differently
pronounced. It would make nonsense
to say (beet, beets). The modern
(biit. Wts) preserves the full force of
the original. See remarks on bate
beat p. 923, C. 1,
fair fear VA 1083 (1013). " Having no
fa ir to lose, you need not fear.' ' This
play on words docs not require an
identity of sound, and is quite well
enough preserved in the modem
(feeo, fii.i).
prey pray II ' 2, 1, 26 (388, 89). Here
there was an identity of sound, but
there is nothing to determine what it
was. Gill marks prey as (prai) and
exnressly says that prat/ is not(pree).
maia' Maine 2 IIs 1, 1, 32 (498, 209).
" Unto the main ! 0 father, Maine is
lost —
That Maine which by main force
Warwick did win,
And would have kept so long as breath
did last]
Main chance, father, you meant ; but
I meant Jfaine,
Which I will win from France, or
else be slain."
The pronunciation was probably
(raccn) in each case. Uut it is pos-
sible that the Knglish pronunciation
of the state of Maine was still (Main).
Gill pronounces the rhyming word
slain (slain).
hair heir CE 3, 2, 41 (101, 127). The
joke is rather covert, but still it seems
as if this was one of the words in
which «' = (ce), and this is confirmed
by the next example.
here apparent, heir apparent II1 1, 2,
17 (383', 65). We shall find many
rhymes of here with (eer) although
it is one of the words recognized as
having (iir), see p. 892. The pre-
ceding instance shewing thai heir
was also (itcer), the pun is justified,
see supra p. 80, note.
reason raisin H4 2, 4, 94 (392', 264).
It is probable that raisin, as a mo-
dern French word was pronounced
(reez'in), and hence the pun. See
supra p. 81, note, col. 1.
These are the only puns which I have discovered, though I looked
carefully for them, in which ai could have the sound of (ec). The
three words thus determined arc main, heir, raisins. We have no
contemporary orthoepical account of these words; but Gill uses
(main) in composition, and Chcke spells hciers. Considering how
widely the (ee) pronunciation had spread so early as Hart's time,
and that Gill acknowledged thoxigh scouted its existence, the
number of instances is remarkably small, while the first of the pre-
ceding examples, beat, bait, seems to establish an accepted difference
of sound, between ai, ea, the last of which was undoubtedly (ee).
E, EA, IE.
conceal'd cancell'd RJ 3, 3, 29 (729,
98). Rather an allusion than a
real play upon words.
best beast MN 5, 1, 59 (178, 232).
The difference between the long and
short vowels (best, bccst) is neces-
sary to make the joke apparent,
CHAP. VIII. $ 8.
SHAKSPERE'S PUNS.
925
which is lost in the modern (best
biist). Long (ce) and short (e) fre-
quently rhyme.
veil, wel Dutch LL 5, 2, 121 (154,
247). "Veal, quoth the Dutchman.
Is not veal a calf ? " The identity of
both words, as heard by the writer,
is evident. They were probably
really (veel, bhel).
ne'er near E.3 5, 1, 14 (377, 88). The
first is still generally (nee.i), though
some change both into (niij).
picrce-one person LL 4, 2, 27 (145',
85). See supra p. 105, n. 1.
dear deer MW 5, 5, 29 (65', 123). LL
4, 1, 43 (144', 116). See supra p.
81,1. 15.
heart hart AY 3, 2, 73 (217, 260).
JC 3, 1, 68 (776, 207).
art heart TS 4, 2, 6 (245, 9).
beard hard TS 1, 2, 49 (238, 184).
Rhymes will be found to indicate the
same pronunciation of heard, see
also p. 82, 1. 17 and p. 86, 1. 11.
EE, IE, I
shrep ship LL 2, 1, 89 (141, 219).
See supra p. 450^ n. 1.
lief live v JC 1, 1, 36 (766, 95).
clept clipt LL 5, 2, 274 (157', 602).
civil Seville MA 2, 1, 110 (117, 304).
I have heard of (sfvtl) oranges from
a lady who would have been more
than 1 00 were she still alive, so in
this case the pun may have been
complete. In the xvnth century
the confusion between (e, »') was
frequent, as also in the rhymes of the
xiv th, (supra p. 271), and we shall
find many similar rhymes in Shak-
spere. In spirit, syrop, stirrup we
have still the common change of (*')
into (e), but we cannot suppose that
either of these changes was acknow-
ledged.
OA, 0, 00.
post pos'd CE 1, 2, 13 (95, 63). "I
from my mistress come to you in
post : If I return, I shall be post
indeed, For she will score your faults
upon my pate." Dyce (9, 330) ex-
plains this to be "an allusion to
keeping the score by chalk or notches
on a post ; a custom not yet wholly
obsolete." May not the latter word
be posed, having a pose or pain or
eold in the head ?
sore soar RJ 1, 4, 7 (716', 20).
Moor more MV 3, 5, 12 (196', 44).
Moor may have been indifferently
(moor, miuir), as at present indif-
ferent (mooj, RIUU.I).
Polo pool 2H« 4, 1, 25 (515', 70).
The name Pole is still genera:! ly
called (Pnul). The name GEFFRTE
POOLE, 1562, with oo, may still be
read on the walls of the Beauchamp
Tower in the Tower of London.
wotle wood MN 2, 1, 24 (165', 192).
Wode meaning mad, is not now
distinguished from wood in York-
shire, both, being called (wod).
Rome roam H6 3, 1, 11 (480, 51).
" Bishop of Winchester. Rome shall
remedy this. Wanciek. Roam
thither, then." This pronunciation;
says Dyce (9, 367), "may perhaps
be considered as one of the proofs that
Shakespeare was not the author of
that play." But the existence of the
pun shews that the old Chaucerian
(oo) of (Roo-me) was still known,
though the final (e) was dropped.
Sec next entry.
Rome room KJ 3, 1, 27 (341', 180). JC
1, 2, 38 (766, 156). Both these al-
lusions ore in passionate stately
verse. They are- generally assumed
to determine the sound of Rome SB
(Ruum). See supra, p. 98, last line,
p. 101, line 1, p. 102, line 23. Dyce
(ib.) quotes the same pun from Haw-
kins 1626, and from the tragedy of
Nero 1607, and the rhyme tomb,
Rome from Sylvester 1641. To
these we may add Shakspere's own-
rhymes : Rome doom RL 71 5 (1021).
Rome groom RL 1644 (1029). Bul-
lokar also writes (lluu'm). It is
however certain th«t both pronun-
ciations have been in use since the
middle of the xvith century.
(Ruum) may still be heard, but it
is antiquated ; in Shaksperc's time it
was a fineness and an innovation,
and it is therefore surprising that
Unllokar adopted it.
sole soul TG 2, 3, 1 (26', 19). MV 4,
], 29 (198, 123). RJ 1, 4, 5 (716',
15). JC 1, 1, 6 (764, 10). Possibly
both were called (sooul), see supra
p. 755, and note 3. In his list of
errata Gill corrects his <i/=(ool) to
6«/ = (ooul) in the word gold " idque
quoties occurrit, cum similibus fould,
hould, &c." It will be seen, however,
that (oo) often rhymes with (oou) in
Shakspere.
so sew TG 3, 1, 88 (33, 307). " Kpecd.
Item : She can sew. — Lnunce. That's
as much as to say, can she so?"
926
SHAKSPERE S TUNS.
CHAP. VIII. $ 8.
Tliis is a similar confusion of (oo,
oou). When we consider that at
present (oo, con) are seldom dis-
tinguished, we caunot be surprised.
U, 0, 00,
sum some MV 3, 2, 15 (194, 160).
2 H1 2, 1, 27 (415', 78).
sun sou KJ 2, 1, 100 (339, 499).
3 H« 2, 1, 5 (532', 40). W 1, 3, 82
(563, 266).
done dun RJ 1, 4, 12 (717, 39).
coscn cousin MW 4t 5, 35 (63, 79).
H4 1, 3, 39 (387, 264). R3 4, 4,
61 (583, 222).
full fooi LL 5, 2, 180 (155, 380). TO
5, 1, 6 (647, 10).
moody muddy RJ 3, 1, 4 (725, 14).
" Mercutio. Come, come, thou art
as hot a Jack in thy mood as any in
Italy, and as soon moved to be moody,
and as soon moody to be moved."
The first moody appears to be muddy.
If so, this play on words corroborates
the external testimony that Shak-
spere's pronunciation of short it was
(«). Compare: muddied in For-
tune's mood, AW 5, 2, 1 (276, 4),
and : muddy rascal 2 II1 2, 4, 13
(419, 43), and see Mr. White's Eliza-
bethan pronunciation, infra, under U.
too two 11* 4, 4, 109 (584', 363).
too to MA 1, 1,21 (111', 53).
I, U.
I aye T 4, 1, 54 (17, 219). "And
J, thy Caliban, For aye thy foot-
lickcr." The pun is not certain.
I ay eye TN 2, 5, 66 (291, 145).
" Matt-olio. And then I comes be-
hind. Fub. Ay, an you had any eye
behind you, you might, &c." — KJ 3,
2, 7 (727', 45). See supra p. 112,
1. 16-28.
nod-ay noddy TG 1, 1, 47 (22, 119).
"Protons. But what said she ? —
Speed (first nodding}. Ay. — Proteus.
Nod- Ay — why that's noddy." This
shews that the final -y was often
(ai), as Gill makes it, and as it will
be seen to rhyme most frequently
(not always) in Shakspeve. The
passage is quoted above in the text
adopted in the Cambridge Shakspere,
where the stage direction is inserted.
The first fo. reads : "Proteus. But
what said she ? — Speed. I. — Proteus.
Nod-I, why that's noddy." 1 and
ay, are generally both written /in
that edition.
Harry ! mar-I. AY 1, 1, 6 (205. 34).
" Oliver. What mar you then ? —
Orlando. Marry, sir, I am helping
you to mar that which, &c." Here
the double sense is given, first the
exclamation Marry, sir .' and secondly
by the answering question : Mar /,
sir ? See the pun on marry ! marry
supra p. 923, c. 2.
hie high RJ 2, 5, 19 (724', 80). This
is also a case of an omitted guttural,
common in Shakspere's rhymes.
I you=i u LL 5, 1, 22 (150', 57).
*' Armado. Monsieur, are you not
lettered ? — Moth. Yes, yes ; he
teaches boys the horn-book. What
is a, b, spelt backward, with the horn
on his head? — Holofernes. Ba,
pueritia, with a horn added. — Moth.
Ba, most silly sheep with a horn.
You hear his learning. — Hoi. Quis,
quis, thou consonant ? — Moth. The
third of the five vowels, if you repeat
them ; or the fifth, if I.— Hoi. I will
repeat them, — a, e, L — Math. The
sheep : the other two concludes it,
— o, u." Here the name of the vowel
* is identified with the pronoun I,
which presents no difficulty, and the
name of the vowel u with the pro-
noun you, and perhaps the sheep etc e,
the first of which is opposed to the
pronunciation (yy), which all writers
down to Wallis give to the French
vowel, except Uolyband, supra p.
228, note, col. 2, 1. 14. The pun is
quite reconcilable with our modern
pronunciation of u, yon, ewe, but
see the last two words in the vocabu-
lary pp. 889, 910. It would perhaps
be unwise to push this boy's joke too
far. Moth's wit, which did not
scruple about adding on a consonant
to convert wittol into wit-old in his
next speech, might have been abun-
dantly satisfied with calling the vowel
(ivy)'. See, however, the rhymes on
long u, tie, ew, tew, and you ; and the
observations on Shakspere's pronun-
ciation of long «, in the introduction
to the specimen at the end of this
section.
This examination of puns has not resulted in any real addition to
our knowledge. It has confirmed the value of long «=(aa) or
almost (aah) and quite distinct from (ee). It has rendered rather
CIIAP. VIII. $ 8. SIIAKSi'ERE;S MET11E. 9^57
doubtful the exact pronunciation of ai, making it probably the same
as (ec) in three words, generally different from (ee), and occasionally
approximating to (aa). It confirms the use of ea, oa, and of ol as
(ooul). In the case of mud, it implies the general pronunci-
ation of short u as (u). It confirms the identity of sound in /, eycy
aye. It shews that long * and the pronoun / were identical, and
that long u and the pronoun you were either identical or closely
related. It is evident that without the external help we should
have been little advanced.
SHAKSPEIIE'S METRICAL PECULIARITIES.
My collections have not been made with sufficient care to give a
full account of Shakspere's metres, which would have also required
more space than could be given to it in a work already ovcrswollen.
My attention has been chiefly directed to three points, and that
only from the beginning of the Histories. These are, the number
of measures in a line, the number of syllables in a measure, and the
position of the accent in words. These are necessary to determine
the existence of a dissyllabic pronunciation where a monosyllabic
now prevails, (or, as it may be called by an inversion of the real
process, of resolution,) and to understand the rhymes. All my
shortcomings in this respect, however, will be abundantly made
xip by the third edition of the Rev. E. A. Abbott's Shakespearian
Grammar,1 which was passing through the press at the same time
as these sheets. I shall have to make frequent reference to the
chapter on Prosody, but as the work is indispensable to all my
readers, I shall merely give Mr. Abbott's results, and leave the
proofs to be gathered from his own accessible pages. On much
relating to rhythm and scansion of lines there is some divergence
of opinion between Mr. Abbott and myself, owing to the very
different points from which our observations and theories take their
rise, but the instances which he has collected and classified, and
the explanations which he has given, must be fully considered by
any future writer on the subject.
I regret that I did not note the lines containing a defective
first measure, as these had been made a special study in Chaucer's-
prologue. In the preface to the Cambridge Shakspere, vol. i, p~
xvii, the following are quoted : —
No, I will not, for it boots tlicc not. What? TG 1, 1, 9 (21, 28).
Fire, that's closest kept, burns most of all. TG 1, 2, 22 (22', 30).
Is't near dinner time ? I would it were. TG 1, 2, 37 (23, 67).
Twelve year since, Miranda, twelve year since. T 1, 2, 14 ('2', 53).
which, however, are none of them entirely satisfactory. In the
1 A Shakespearian Grammar. An first edition, 1869, pp. 136. Eevifed
attempt to illustrate some of the and enlarged edition, 1870, pp. xxiv,
differences between Elizabethan and 511. The Prosody, which only oc-
Modern English. For the use of cupied 10 pages in the first edition, is
Schools. By E. A. Abbott, M.A., head expanded to 102 pages in the third,
master of the City of London School, In the above text this 1870 edition
formerly Fellow of St. John's College, Avill be cited as Abb., with a number
Cambridge. London (Macinillan), 8vo. annexed referring to the section.
928 SHAKSPERE'S METKE. CHAP. VIII. $ s.
first case the editors have accidentally omitted to notice the final
what ? which renders the line entirely defective. If we read, Iff/at
not ? or what loots not ? the line would have only a third place
trissyllabic measure. Thus, italicising the even measures,
No, I will not, for it boots tliee not. What boots not ?
The numerous instances cited below of the dissyllabic use of fire
and generally the syllabic value of r, renders the second and fourth
instances incomplete. The objection raised by the editors "that
one word should bear two pronunciations in one line is far more
improbable than that the unaccented syllabic before twelve is pur-
posely omitted by the poet," is not tenable. The word year might
be dissyllabic in both places, a trissyllabic fifth measure being not
uncommon, and the use of the same termination sometimes as two
distinct metrical syllables, and sometimes as part of a trissyllabic
measure, is extremely common. We have it in two consecutive
lines in
It is religion that doth make vows kept ;
But thou hast sworn against religion. KJ 3, 1, 53 (342', 279).
Be 'patient, gentle queen, and I will stay.
Who can be p&tieitt in such extremes :• " 3 II6 1, 1, 109 (528', 214).
In the third example, the simple resolution of iit into is it, by the
editors in their text, saves the metre. In the second we might
also read that is. And in the last example an initial 'Tis may
have dropped, as Pope suggests. These considerations serve to
shew how cautious we must be, and how large a comparison of
instances has to be made, before we can decide on such a point. It
is from this feeling that I have thought it advisable to accumulate
instances, and classify them as well as possible. Resolutions, tris-
syllabic measures in every place, real Alexandrines,1 and lines with
two superfluous syllables, are well established, by the folloAving
collections. Defective first measures have still to be traced.2 The
1 The line : Ay, and we are be- the following verse, being as it were,
trothed ; nay more our marriage honr, amphibious," Abb. 513; where uu-
TG 2, 4, 93 (28', 179), cited by the merous instances are cited. These
editors of the Cambridge Shakspcrc as sections belonging to two lines might
an instance of the "irregularity" of be conveniently termed amphislicli*.
"a single strong syllable commencing In this case, to consider "Ay, and we
a line complete without it," is a perfect are betrothed," as an amphistich,
Alexandrine, with the complete pause would he to confirm the Alexandrine
at the end of the third measure, and is nature of the second part. The follow-
so printed in their text. In the pre- ing instances, cited by Abb. ib., are
face they put the Ay into a single line, then precisely similar ; the amphistich
and reduce the rest to five measures is italicized. HOK. Of mine own
by reading we're. This instance is, eyes. MAH. Is it not like the king f
however, complicated by the previous Hon. As thcu art to thyself. H 1, 1, 42
imperfect line : But she loves you, on (812, 58). HAM. No, it is struck,
to which the first words of this speech ; Iloa. Indeed ? I heard it not : then it
Ay, and tee are betrothed, might be draws near the season. H 1, 4, 5
joined, completing the verse. So that (816', 4).
we really have one of those cases where 2 Then the whining schoolboy with
"when a verse consists of two parts his satchel AY 2, 7, 31 (214', 145),
uttered by two speakers, the latter scorns a clear instance, but in the Globe
part is frequently the former part of edition the editors of the Cambridge
CHAP. VIII. § 8.
SHAKSPERIAX MISCELLANIES.
929
whole subject of English metres requires rcinvcstigation on the
basis of accent. The old names of measures borrowed from Latin
prosodists are entirely misleading, and the routine scansion with
the accent on alternate syllables is known only to grammarians,
having never been practised by poets.1
Miscellaneous Notes.
Noteworthy Usages.
a' = he in serious verse KJ 1, 1, 22
(333, 68) Abb. 402.
alderliefest 2 H« 1, 1, 3, (496' 28).
atonement = reconciliation II3 1, 3, 20
(560', 36).
chirrah=,*/m?A LL 5, 1, 10 (150', 35)
See infra, Mr. White's Elizabethan
Pronunciation under CII.
Tisick the debuty 2 IP 2, 4, 28 (419,
92). Put in the mouth of the
Hostess this indicates a mere vul-
garity, but Jones recognizes this pro-
nunciation of deputy in 1700, and
also Cubid. Ti sick (tiz'ik) for pltthis-
ick is still the rule.
fet=f etched H* 3, 1, 1 (448', 18).
handkercher AY 4, 2, 22 (224, 98)
in serious verse, recognized by Jones
1700.
it = its "go to it grandam, child" KJ
2, 1, 36 (336, 160), " it's had it head
bit off by it young," KL 1, 4, 76
so>/y (853', 237), Abb. 228.
Myti!e-ne P 5, 3, 1 (998', 10). Gene-
rally -letie makes one syllable.
peat=p<tf TS 1, 1, 16 (232', 78).
Powles. "We might as well push against
fowle's, as stir'em H8 5, 4, 4 (620,
16). See supra p. 707, note on v.
509, the pronunciation is recognized
by Butler 1630, Hodges 1(543, Eng-
lish Schole 1687, Miege 1688, Jones
1700.
raught = ra?e/^ Hs 4, 6, 4 (460', 21).
renying PP [18], 7 (1055', 251), com-
pare reneges AC 1, 1, 1 (911, 8),
Shakspere heave adopted Howe's amend-
ment, and read : And then the, &c. Mr.
Abbot has shewn that Shakspere uses
monosyllabic measures freely. The
reader should study the passages cited
in Abb. 479a-486. Although a dis-
syllabic pronunciation is probable in
many cases, as in/ear, dear, and other
words in r (Abb. 480), some other ex-
planation of these monosyllables seems
necessary in most instances.
1 Abb. 452, assumes the ordinary
theory, and in 453^, declares that the
evidently a misprint for reneyes, see
supra p.' 282, 1. 2.
Thee as predicate. I am not thee, Tim
4, 3, 72 (758, 277). The oldest ex-
ample of this construction that I
have noted. Abb. 213.
These sort. These set kind of fools
TN 1, 5, 37 (284', 95), these kind
of knaves I know KL 2, 2, 44
(857', 107). These are the oldest
examples of this construction I have
noted. Abb. does not note them.
Troilus. TO 1, 1, 1 (622', 5). In two
syllables throughout the play, but
always in three in Chaucer.
thou whoreson zed! thou unnecessary
letter, KL 2, 2, 32 (857, 69;. Here
Johnson conjectures C for zed. The
name zed and not izzard is note-
worthy.
better debtor AY 2, 3, 10 (211', 75).
det = debt LL 5, 1, 5 (150, 24).
debt JBoyet LL 5, 2, 162 (154', 333).
dout = doubt LL 4, 1, 5, (150, 23).
doubt lout KJ 3, 1, 46 (342, 219).
Conniptions.
canaries = quandaries MW 2, 2, 25
(49', 61). Docs this determine the
position of the accent on the second
syllable ? See supra p. 913, col. 1,
1. 1.
rushling = rustling MW 2, 2, 25 (49',
68), shewing that same tendency to
accented syllable is by no means neces-
sarily emphatic. Respecting my state-
ment, supra p. 334, 1. 5, ho says :
" From an analysis of several tragic
lines of Shakespeare, taken from dif-
ferent plays, I should say that rather less
than one of three have the full number
of five emphatic accents. About two
out of three have four, and one out of
fifteen has three." Another reader of
the same lines might materially alter
these ratios, so much depends upon the
particular reader's own rhythmical
feelings.
930
SHAKSPEllIAX ACCENT.
CJIAI-. VIII. } 8.
convert (s) into (sh) before a mute
even when not initial that we find in
vulgar German, (isht) for (ist), and
Neapolitan (ashpEt-) for (aspp.t-ta).
Wheeson week = IVkitmn week, 2 H4
2, 1, 32 (415', 96), Wheeson quartos,
117/ifson folios. See below, Mr.
White's Elizabethan Pronunciation
under I.
sculls ^schools i.e. shoals, a presump-
tion that u = (M) TC 5, 5, 4 (651', 22).
Syllabic French -e.
Speak it in French, king ; say "par-
do»-ne moi" RJ 5, 3, 39 (379',
119).
Have I not heard these islanders shout
out " Vi-ve le roi !'' as 1 have bank'd
their towns KJ 5, 2, 5 (352', 104).
Bust, sword ! cool, blushes ! and Taroll-
es live AW 4, 3, 121 (274', 373).
See several other instances Abb. 489.
Syllabic Genitive -<?«.
to shew his teeth as white as whal-e's
bone LL 5, 2, 162 (154', 332).
Folios, except first, read whale-Ms.
Of Mars-'s fiery steed. To other
rc-gions. AW 2, 3, 105 (264, 300)
Marses in Fo. 1623.
See cases of the omission of this sylla-
ble after -s, -sc, -ss, -ce, -gc in Abb.
471.
Ache (supra pp. 208, 912).
Dissyllabic Plural.
Fill all thy bones with aches make thee
roarT 1, 2, 96 (5', 369).
Aches contract and starve your supple
joints Tim 1, 1, 135 ("43' 257).
Their fears of hostile strokes, their
acltfs, losses Tim 5, 1, 68 (762, 202).
As we have mistakes a trissyllable, R2
3, 3, 4 (370', 9), these examples
could not prove ache to have been
(aatsh) without external authority;
and both pronunciations (aatsh, aak)
apparently prevailed.
Monosyllabic Plural.
That the sense aches at thec, would
thou hadst ne'er been born. Oth 4,
2, 31, (902', 69).
Rhymes with -ake.
sake ache CE 3, 1, 33 (99, 56).
ache brake VA 875 (1011).
Unusual Position of Accents.
archbishop IIs 4, 1, 11 (612', 24).
advertis'd 3H6 4, 5, 1 (547, 9), 5, 3, 4
(552, 18), TC 2, 2, 101 (632, 211).
See supra p. 913. end of I.
aspect IP 3, 1, 1 (448', 9), Bs 1, 2, 64
(559', 155).
characters R3 3, 1, 26 (571, 81), char&c-
ter v. H 1, 3, 8 (815', 59), cha-
ractcr'd 2I16 3, 1, 54 (510, 300),
charactcry JC 2, 1, 72 (772, 308).
commerce TC 1, 3, 5 (627, 105), 3, 3,
35 (639', 205).
compare *. TC 3, 2, 49 (637', 182).
complete B3 4, 4, 46 (583, 189), TC 3,
3, 31 (639', 181).
confessor RJ 2, 6, 4 (725, 21), Edward
Confessor H* 4, 1, 34 (613, 88).
conjur'd = modern c6njured RJ 2, 1,
7 (719', 26), c6njure = modern conjure
M 4, 1, 15 (801', 60).
c6nsigned TC 4. 4, 14 (643. 47).
contrary verb RJ 1, 5, 24 (718', 87)
contract s. AW 2, 3, 65 (263, 185),
H« 3, 1, 41 (481, 143).
corner 3H» 4, 5, 4 (547', 6).
dem6nstrato Tim 1, 1, 38 (742, 91),
Oth 1, 1, 8 (879', 61).
detestable KJ 3, 4, 8 (344, 29), RJ 4,
5, 19 (735', 56), Tiiu 4, 1, 1 (754',
33).
distinct TC 4, 4, 14 (643, 47).
dividable TC 1, 3, 5 (627, 105).
empirics AW 2, 1, 47 (260, 125).
exploits H5 1, 2, 11 (441', 121).
forlorn TA 2, 3, 30 (695', 153).
horizon 3H« 4, 7, 31 (549', 81).
implorators H 1, 3, 24 (816', 129).
indulgence TC 2, 2, 99 (632, 178).
instinct R* 2, 3, 20 (569', 42), C 5, 3, 3
(683', 35).
madam TA 1, 1, 13(689', 121).
mankind Tim 4, 1, 1 (754', 40).
mervailous H* 2, 1, 17 (443', 60).
6bscurc TA 2, 3, 9 (695, 77).
Pentapolis P 5, 3, 1 (998', 4).
pcrscver CE 2, 2, 77 (9S', 217), MX
3, 2, 47 (171', 237), AAV 3, 7, 8
(270, 37), KJ 2, 1, 91 (338', 421),
H 1, 2, 16 (813', 92), P 4, 6, 47
(994', 113), perseverance TC 3, 3, 31
(639, 150). These agree with the
modern sever, severance, which doubt-
less influenced the older pronuncia-
tion, although not etymologically
related ; the modern persevere, perse-
verance, must have been introduced
by some Latinist, such as those who
now prefer ini-quitout, inimi-cnl,
and were guilty of cu-cmnber ; but
when ?
CHAP. VIII. § 8.
SHAKSPERIAN ACCENT.
931
perspective AW 5, 3, 14 (277, 48).
precepts IP 3, 3, 1 (450, 26).
prescience TO 1, 3, 10 (627', 199).
protest i. TO 3, 2, 49 (637', 182).
receptacle TA 1, 1, 9 (689, 92), ilJ 4,
3, 5 (734', 39).
recorder It3 3, 7, G (576', 30).
relapse 11* 4, 3, 20 (459, 107).
revenue MN 1, 1, 32 (162', 158), TO
2, 2, 100 (632. 206), H 3, 2, 14
(827', 63), revenue II3 3, 7, 29 (577',
157).
royal ft3 1, 2, 88 (560, 245).
Be'quester'd TA 2, 3, 9 (695, 75).
sinister H* 2, 4, 10 (447', 85).
successors II6 1, 1, 14 (593, 60).
Tha-i-sa P 5, 1, 73 (997, 212), P 5, 3,
1 (998', 4) compare the accent in
Gower, suprii p. 265.
toward prep. J(J 1, 1, 35 (765', 85)
t6ward froward TS 1, 1, 12 (232',
68), adj. TS 5, 1, 89 (253', 182).
triumph IP 5, 3, 6 (400', 15), 5, 4, 6
(407, 14), triumphing R3 3, 4, 31
(575, 91), triumpher TA 1, 1, 22
(690, 170), triumph TA 1, 1, 24
(670, 176 and 178), KJ 2, 6, 3
(725, 10).
The following differences of accent
are noted in Abb. 490-492. The query
indicates douht, or dissent from Mr.
Abbott's conclusion respecting the posi-
tion of accent, and some remarks are
hrackettcd.
Accent nearer the end than with us :
abject, access, aspect, characters, com-
mendable, commdrce, confiscate, con-
sort, contrary <?., contract *., compact *.,
different [CE 5, 1, 19 (106', 6), proba-
bly corrupt, the second and thira folios
read, "And much much different from
the man he was"], edict, effigies,
envy v., exile, instinct, int6, misery
[MY 4, 1, 76 (199', 272), undoubt-
edly corrupt, the three later folios
read, " Of such a misery doth she cut
me off," but this correction is not satis-
factory ; the sense requires words like
" from all such misery, etc." or "and all
such, etc."; the "of " comes in strangely,
and seems to have arisen from the filial
" oft "], nothing ? obdurate, opp6r-
tune, outrage, peremptory [as Mr. Ab-
bott suggests, this accent is not needed
for the scansion], portents, precepts,
prescience, record [still so called in law
courts], sepulchre, sinister, sojourn'd,
something ?, sweetheart, triumphing,
unt6, welcome, wherefore. Words in
-ised: advertised, chastised, canonized,
authorized, solemnised and sdlemnized,
(^rather than make an exception, which
is improbable, introduce a second tris-
svllabic measure, and read : Straight
shall our nupti-al rites be solemnized,
MV 2, 9, 2 (190', 6).]
Accent nearer the beginning than with
m: archbishop, cement *., compelFd,
complete, conceal' d, conduct, confessor,
congeal'd, conjure = entreat, c6nsign'd,
c6rrosive, delectable, detestable, dfs-
tinct, forlorn, humane, maintain, ma-
ture P, methinks ?, mutiners, myself ?,
Northampton, obscure, 6bservaut, per-
se ver, perspective, pioners, plebeians
[the word is not frequent, it is certainly
plebeians in H* 5, ch. (463' 27), and
TA 1, 1, 36 (690', 231), unless we read
" Patrict-ans and pleb-mw* we create,"
the italics shewing a trissyllabic mea-
sure ; in C 1, 9, 1 (661, 7) I would
rather read " That with the fusty ple-
beians hate thine honours," than "That
with the fusty uleb-eians hate thine
honours," the italics again shewing the
trissyllabic measure ; in C 3, 1, 53
(669', 101), I read " Let them have
cushions by you. You're plebeians,"
and Mr. Abbott's scansion seems forced;
again, " the senators and plebeians love
him too," C 4, 7, 7 (681', 30), but
AC 4, 12, 4 (936, 34) "And hoist thee
up to the shouting plebeians," (unless
we read mito with Keightley and make
a trissyllabic measure : And hoist thee
up unto the shout«>;</ plebeians,) and
C 5, 4, 12 (685', 39) "The plebeians
have got your fellow tribune," (which
could be easily amended by adding fast,
or HOW, or there, at the end of the line,
in which case there would be a trissylla-
bic first measure,) seem real cases ; but
they are the only ones in Shakspere
and, as we have seen, the reading may
be faulty !], pursuit, purveyor, quin-
tessence, re'corde'r, relapse ?, rheumatic,
secure, sequester* d, successor, succes-
sive, towards, utensils ?, without.
In this connection the following extracts from Gill's Logonomia,
pp. 128-138, are valuable, though they are much injured by hia
confused notions of the difference between accent and quantity.
932 GILL OX ACCENT. CH AP..T11I. { 8
GILL ON ACCENT AND METRE.
Cap. xxv. DC Accents.
Vocnm prosodia vsu potius quam rcgiilis pcrcipitur : ca tola in
accentu est. Acccntus cst duplex, Grammaticus, et Khetoricus.
Grammaticus est qua vocalis vna, aut diphthcngus, in omni dictione
affecta est. Khetoricus, qui ad sensum animo altius infigendum,
erafasin in vna voce habet potius quam alia. Monosyllaba om-
nia per se accepta acccntum acutum habere intelliguntur : at
composita, nunc in priori tonum habent ; \i, (nors-man, sh/p-nuuk),
nunc in posteriori ; vt (withstand', w/thdrAA', Hrniseli'-). Quasdam
ita facilia sunt, vt accentum vtrobius recipiant,vt (tshurtslryard-,
out'run', out'raadzlr).1
Dissyllaba qua oxytona sunt, (biliiv, asyyr, aswaadzh', enfoors*,
konstraur) : qua paroxytona, vt (pit*/, kul'cr, fol'oou).
Trissyllaba quaedam paroxytona sunt: vt, (regraat'er, biluved,
aktcaiut'ed) ; quaedam proparoxytona ; vt (imz'en, des'tem) : qua?-
dara indifferentia ; vt, (foargoo'mg, fcarst-iATer).2
Animaduertendum autem nos tanto impetu in nounullis vocibus
accentum retrahere, vt nulla syllabarum longitude, natura aut
positione facta contraueniat : idque non in nostris tantum (forester,
karpenter) : sed etiam in illis qua? doctuli a Latinis asciuerunt : vt,
(AA'dztor, kompet'j'tor, kon'stans/, redzh'ester, teni'perans, m-stryy-
ment, muTte'tyyd). Hlc autem duplici cautela opus : prima, vt ifla
excipias qua3 ad nos integra transierunt; quibus ea humanitate
vtimur qua pcregriais, qui suo iure et more viuunt, vt (Amnrtas,
Erorm's, Bar/ka-do). Secundb excipias ilia a Latinis in io, qua3
quanquam in nostrum ius concesserunt, proprium tamen accentum
retinent in antepcnultima ; vt (opm'j'on, satisfak'szbn) et alia sic
exeuntia (mm-tbn, fran-ibn), etc.3
Plurisyllaba ctiam (quod in alijs quas scio linguis non fit)
accentum sajpius in quart a recipiunt ; vt (ok-yypaier, vidzh'*lans/,
lit'eratyyr) : et omnia fere ilia qua? in (muqger)1 exeunt aut (abl) :
vt (kos'terdmuqger, aremmuqger, mar'tshantabl, mar-/dzhabl,
m/z'erabl, on'orabl). mirum dixeris si tonum in quinta repcreris,
tamen sic lege (muHapljabl, vtt'rjfmbl, Kon-stantmopl), et alia
fortasse plura.
Duo sunt qua) tonum variant : Differentia, et Numerus pocticus.
1. Differentia est, qua vox voci quodammodo opponitur: ha3c accen-
tum transfcrt in syllabani vulgariter accentuate pra3cedentem, vt (du
1 Gill does not mark the position of / (=ai) and « by v (=yy), when it
the accent in these three words. In appeared necessary,
those subsequently cited he marks it by - Gill writes no accent marks in
an acute on the vowel of the accented these two words,
syllable, and neglects to distinguish long 3 The term antepenultime here dcter-
and short vowels in consequence, as he mines the dissyllabic character of the
says in his errata : " Capite 25 et dein- termination -lion = (-st'on) in Gill's
ceps ; acccntuum notatio longarum vo- mind.
calium quantitati veniam inneniet." * Gill docs not distinguish (mnqger)
I have, therefore, in my transcription from (muqer) ; my transliteration is,
restored the quantity, and replaced » by therefore, also an interpretation.
CHAP. VIII. $ 8. GILL ON ACCENT. 933
yuu taak rail roikht, or m/s-taak mil ?) sic (w/tlrnoould, un-thaqkful,
d/s'onestai, daVonorabl, d/s-onorablai) etiawi, et (un-meezyyrablai) ;
hue refer (dezert') meritum, et (dez-ert) desert urn aut solitude, etc.
Numerus poeticus proparoxytonis in [i] scope vltimaw productam
acuit, vt, (uHzeror, konstansar, destmor) ;l vndc etiam in prosa
fere obtinuit, vt vltirua vel longa vel breui cequaliter scribantur, et
pronuncientur, non acuantur tamcn.
De Hhetorieo accentu difficilius est iudicium ; quia suum cuiquc
est, et variuw*. Exemplo res melius intclligetur.
(Moi song, if an'i ask whuuz grii'vus plaint iz sutsh,
Dai, cer dhou let niz naanr bii knooun, HZ'Z foH shoouz tuu mutsh,
But, best weer dhii tu naid', and never kum tu loikht :
For oon dhe erth' kan noon but ai-, dhoin ak'sents sound araikht1.)
Diximus monosyllaba omnia acui, hoc est accentu Grammatico :
at in orationis contextu illis tantum vocibus est accentus oratorius,
sine quaodam toni evepyeia, quibus scnsus vis et evdpyeta incst :
reliquae omnes pra3 his quodamraodo barytone habcantur. Ego igitur
sic ista lego, vt versus primus vno tenore, et requalis fluat. la
secundo tribus voculis accinitur (dai, naam-, foH) : quia, ex seusu
apparenti moriendum potius est carmini, quam nomen auctoris
indicandum ; cui tanta stultitia malum est omen. At ex implicita
Antanaclasi, sine diastola Twv (doi*), et (er, let dhou niz naam bi
knooun Doi'er) ; etiam cum priori tepidius erit, et sine accentu
oratorio effercndum. Duos scquentes versus licet ego sic legam,
vt (said), et (never) in priori acccntucm : (erth*, ei), et (dhain),*
in posteriori : alius tamen fortasse aliter : idquc cum bona vtrinque
ratione. Atque haec de accentu acuto Grammatico, et Oratorio,
pracepta sunt. Grauis ubique intelligitur, vbi alius non est accentus.
Circumflexus [A] in alijs dialectis frequentius auditur quam in
communi ; vbi tamen ea est aliquando vocis alicuius prosodia, vt
sensum mutet. Exemplo (ai am afraid* of him) i. metuo ab illo :
(ai am afrAAid*3 ov him), i. quid de illo futurum sit timea.
Accentui inseruiunt interpunctiones : quia illoe \i sensuwt
aperiunt, ita quantu?» possunt accentui viam sternunt. Ecedewt
sunt nobis quao Latinis, et vsus idem : sunt autem Kopfut siue
incisum [,], 'TiroBiaa-roX.^ aut subdistinctio [;], Kw\ov siue
membrum [:], ITepfoSo? siue sententiaB et sensus intcgiti complexio
[.] His adjunge interrogationis nota?» [?] et exclamationis [!].
tiapevdeo'ei (scientibus loquor) niliil includi debet quod cum vlla
1 The accent is not written here, hut effects which he means to indicate hy
is inferred from the context. Observe the old Latin terms, acute, grave, and
that we had (des-tent) a little above. circumflex, which were perhaps in
* Erroneously printed (dain). ¥.tin the, ™ "!?' the falling, and the
1 r nsing and falling inflections, (.• •. /.)
3 Gill writes afraid, afraid, He had supra p. 12, but there is no reason to
long previously explained a to mean suppose that he had in view anything
(A A), and hence I have thus inter- hut stress for acute, its absence for
prcted the sign, but the interpretation grave, and a broadening i.e, opening or
is probably incorrect. He has nowhere rounding or else excessive lengthening
given a physiological description of the of the vowels for the circumflex.
934 GILL ON METRE. CHAP. VIII. J 8.
vocc in roliqua orationis serie syntaxin habet : at 'TiroTTapevOecrei,
[~; )] l illud quod abcsse quide#i potest, scd cum alia aliqua scnten-
tia> voce constmitur.
Exemplwn.
(Dhc best (said mi)3 dhat ci kan yuu adveiz*
Jz tu avoid- dh- okaav.i'on of dhe *1,
Dhe kAAz rcmuuved whens dh- iivl duth araiz1
{ As suun it raai } dh- cfekt- sursecs-th st/1.)
Hue accedit ATrocrrpocjjos in (dh- efekt1),3 et in vocibus co?wpositis
T<f>r) sine maccaf [-] vt (nart-eeting giiif ). Et vltirno (si tu
concedas (lector) in Aiaip€(rei, Aia<rro\r] [••] in a-vvaipecrGi,, 'ApTirj
[w] vt in (okaa'zsbn) tiissyllaba;4 sed his et 'TTroTrapev0e<T€i
in vsu frequenti, locus raro conceditur.
Cap. xxvi. De Hetro.
Hetrum apud nos large acceptum, aliquando significat ipsa in
carmine omoioteleuta : nonnunquam ponitur pro onmi oratione ad-
stricta numeris ; sic enim metrum, et prosam opponimus. Sed hie
pro omni mensura syllabae, pedis, metri proprio dicti, et carminis
vsurpo.
De Syllaba.
Syllabarum quantitas scptem modis agnoscitur. 1. Vocali. 2.
Diphthongo. 3. Accentu. 4. Positione. 5. Deriuatione. 6. Pne-
positione. 7. Metaplasmo.
1. Yocalis et 2. Diphthongus.
Satis aparuit in grammatica, quoe syllaba longa aut breuis censeri
debet, ex vocalibus, quas Ion gas autbreues esse diximus : 1. Poeta?
tamew ilia in (ai) desinentia licewter compiunt ; quia in fluxu ora-
tionis accentus in propinqua syllaba eius longitudinew absorbet.
At si syllaba accentu vllo gi-ammatico, vel rhetorico afSciatur, non
corripitur; vt, (moi mom) ' ".
2. (Yy) in fine anceps est ; vt (nyy, tryy) :5 at consona in eadem
voce monosyllaba sequente, longa est ; vt, (syyr,6 pyyr). sic in
dissyllabis, si accentum habeat : vt, (manyyi-, refyyz-) verbum :
at accentus in priori, ultimam ancipitem rehiquit ; vt, in (ref 'yyz,
ref'yz) 7 subst. 3. Vocalis, aut diphthongus, ante vocalem non cor-
1 This is a sign not othenvise noticed, the rapidity with which (t) is pro-
prohubly of Dr. Gill's own coinage, for nounced. See infra, p. 937, n. 1.
the printer had clearly to "make" the * This vowel being represented by
mark, the first time from ( and ; , the v in Gill never has the mark of pro-
second time, in the example, from ^ longatiou placed over it ; hence it has
and ; . been uniformly transliterated (yy). A
2 The original has " (Dhe (best said Plu"e (y) in closed syllables does not
nii) dliat), etc., where the parenthesis seem to have occurred in English of so
is clearly incorrectly put. ^e a date.
3 r;n „..;„*= *> f n 6 Observe, an (s) not an (sh), and
ill prints 5 efekt. . 922.
, .
* Gill seems to intend to say that ' The word is only written once
(okaa-ztbn), which is really of four refvz in Gill, but is repeated here to
syllables, here reckons as three, from exhibit the " doubtful" quantity.
CilAP. VIII. { 8. GILL ON METRE. 935
ripitur ncccsario lit apud Latinos. Scd contra, vocalis longa, ant
diphthongus, ante vocalcm semper producitur, si in so accentum
habeat, vt (denoi'ing, displared).1 4. Vocalis, aut Diphthongus
per synaloepliam licentia poetica noununquam intercipitur : sod
frequentissime intercidit (u), in (tu) datiui et infinitiui signo ; et
(e), in articulo (dhe), tamen non semper, in (Dliou) ante (art) diph-
thongus sa3pe deficit.2
3. Accentus.
Omnis syllaba, accentum acutum habens aut cii-cumflexum, longa
cst : idque maxime si syllaba dictionis prima non sit. Kam prima
natura sua breuis, accentum soepe admittit, vt (go'/ng, du'mg, an'i,
sp/r'/t, bod1*), quae etiamsi ex vocali breues esse intelligantur,
accentu tamen subinde communes fiunt vt in illo Choriambo (Laa'de,
ladii').3
2. In tiissyllabis etiam, acutus in breui ante liquidam, syllabam
aliquando ancipitem facit, vt in (maTadoi, stnron/, dzhen'eral,
ben-efYt.)4
3. Vocalis breuis in vltima, ante duplicem, aut etiam ante solam
liquidam, accentu anceps fit. Vt (begin1, d«'st«l', defer*, proloq-).
Idipsum etiam in monosyllabis accentu acutissimis fiet ; vt, (aks-,
dzhudzh', fel', sm-, soq-, war1, dzhar.) Quam formam qucedam
etiam ante mutam sequuntur; vt, (bud') gemma, (but*) meta.
4. Omnis syllaba ante accentuatam breuis est : vt, (dezoir,
abroo'ad (?), aban'don, devoi'ded, dn'oin'loi, biliivmg, preven'ted) :
nisi obstet natura ; vt, in (foorgo*mg, foorspec'king) ; aut positio,
vt, (forgot'n forgiv«q). Sed hlc tantum valet acccwtus, vt in multjs
duplicatis altcram elidat, vt, (atcnd', apii'n'q, opoo-zed, adrcs'ed) ;
pro (attend ; appirn'q, oppoo'zed, addres'ed) : Sed vt consonam
elidat vel non, poeta3 in medio relinquitur.
5. Syllabse quse solis constant consonantibus, quia accentum nun-
quam recipiunt, breues iudicantur ; \^t, (sad'l, trub'l, moist'n).
6. Accentus Rhctoricus longas pKCcedentes saepenumero corripit :
vt, (If yi bi AA! thiivz, what noop nav ai?) vbi vocales natura
Ionga3 in (yii, bii, naav) ratione accentuum in5 (AA!) et (oi) correptas
sunt.
4. Positio.
In diucms dictionibus positio sscpe valet \i apud Latinos, in
eadem dictione, accentus positioni prasualet ; ita vt in trissyllabis,
1 As Gill could not have used the shews that the accents were intended
•word diphthong in the sense of digraph, as I have placed them. This passage
more especially hecause he represents should have been referred to supra p.
the (91) in the first word by a simple 281, 1. Si.
sign j, we have here a confirmation of 4 The exact meaning of this passage
the theory that he pronounced his ai as is doubtful, owing to the constant con-
a diphthong (ai), and not as a simple fusion of accent and quantity in Dr.
vowel (ee). Gill's mind, while he attempts to
2 This implies the pronunciation of separate them.
thou'rt as (dhart) and not (dhourt). 5 Misprinted in, as if it were one
3 No accent marked in Gill. The of the English words, being put into
assumption of the choriamb " " ~, a different type.
936 GILL ON METRE. CHAP. VIII. § 8.
accentus in prima sonora natura aut positione longa, abbrcuiet
vtrasqM* scquentes ; vt, in (Tshes'tertun, AVmrbldun). ]S"ec quis-
quain, qui Anglice nouit, negarc audcbit (Tcn'tcrden stii'pl) esse
carmen Adonicum. nam hie adeo violentus cst accentus, vt etiam
in diucrsis dictionibus positioncm auferat. Idipsum affirmabis,
si Sussoxios audias in (WiA'tcrdoun forrest).1 Adeo clarus est
accentus in primo trissyllabo, licet positione non eleuetur. Hie
tamen cautela opus, nam si ad positionem (1, n) vel (q) concurrat,
media syllaba producitur : vt (Senvpriqam, Trunvpiqtun, Ab*/qton,
"WYnrundam, "WYl'fulnes) etc.2 Quod dixi apparcbit cxemplo.
(What if a daai, or a munth, or a Jeer) hemisticliiuwt est, duobus
constans dactylis, et choriambo, nemo dubitat. (Soo it befel* on
a Pen'tekost dai). Nee quisquam hie magnopere haeret, nisi quod
particula (it) tardius sequi videtur ob positionem : at Uletaplasmo
occidentali (ivel-) pro (bifel*) nihil occunit rotundius ; nam positio
ilia in (kost), nullo modo tempus retardat propter accentum in
(Pen). Positio alias valet ad Longitudinem ; vt, (Gtlz'land, Lon1-
don, Harvest).
5. Deriuatio.
Deriuatiua eandewj cum primitiuis quantitatew plemmque sorti-
untur ; vt, (dai, dai'iq ; dezair*, dezair'ed ; profaan', profaan'loi).
Excipiuntur ilia, quse a longis enata, vocalem natura longam corri-
piunt ; vt, a (marzer, m/z-ei-abl, m/z-eri) : Et anomala coniugationis
primsD, qua) figuratiuam comutant : vt, a (reed, red) ; a (sweet,
swet) ; a (wrait, wr/t ; straik, strzlc), etc. His adde vnum tertia)
(duu, did). Secundo excipiuntur ilia a peregrinis deducta, quibus
syllabarum quantitas natura, positione, aut acceutu mutatur; \-t a
noto as, (tu noot'ei),3 a magnifico (tu mag-nifai), a potens, (poo'tent)
etc. At (im-potent, omnip'otent), suam naturam sequuntur : quod
etiam in alijs forte pluribus obseruabis.
6. Pitepositio.
Praepositiones inseparables (a, bi, re), etiam (un, dts, mis) si
positio sinat, corripiuntiir. Eeliquarum omnium quantitas ex suis
vocalibus satis intelligitur.
7. Metaplasmus.
Est, quum necessitatis, aut iucunditatis gratia, syllaba, aut dictio
a forma propria in aliam mutatur. Hue refer omnes antedictas
dialectos praeter communem. Et licet omnis Metaplasmus ad sylla-
barum quantitatem agnoscendaw non sit vtilis : tamen quia pluiima3
eius species hie multum possunt, eas omnes simul explicabimus.
1 "Written JFdterdoun, the first vowel am), to represent this presumed
probably stands for $ = (AA-) in Gill's lengthening.
notation. 3 There seems to be some misprint
here ; the original is followed litera-
2 In the vocabulary I have introduced tim, with the exception of the accents,
a second accent mark thus (Senvpn'q-- which were not marked.
CHAP. VIII. $ 8. GILL ON METRE. 937
Prothesis apponit caput id quod Apharesis aufert :
vt, (aroikht-, emmuuv) : pro (raikht, muuv) : et eleganti imitatione
Latinse compositionis, (efraid'), pro (fraid. ven'dzher), pro
(aven-dzher).
Syncope de medio tollit, quod EpentJiesis infert,
vt, (hunvbles, whuuever), pro (hum-bines), et (whuusoever) ;
(errand) pro (ee'rand).
Aufert Apocope finem, quern dat Paragoge.
vt, (What ai dhe bet fordhai') Spens. pro (bet'er, tel'en) et (dt's-
plee'zen), Chauser pro (tel, dtspleez')
Consonam vt Ecthlipsis, vocalem aufert Synalapha.
Exempla.
(Faam with abun-dans maak'eth a man threis blessed an nap-pi)
pro (and nap -pi).
(Ftrst, let Snmner'i'an dark'nes bi m* oon'l- nabftaa'sebn) l
pro (oon'lei).
Systola longa rapit, breuiata Diastola longat.
vt, Sidn. (un'tu Kyypid dhat bnoi shal a pedan'te bi found:)
ubi prima in (pedan'te) a 7ratSo9 corripitur.
Diastola Tatrt?, JS/crcwt? siue extensio dicitur. Exemplum
reperies apud eundem Sidneium.
(Dhat boi a bod't it gooz, sms boi a bod'* it *'z.)
vbi ex (bod't) perichio, trocheum facit contra quam eius natura pati
potest, Rectius ille in speculo Tuscanismi.
(:AAl gal'lant ve'r'tyyz, AA! "kwal'litiz of bod'* and sooul.) 2
Plus satis liuiusmodi exemplorum inuenies apud Stanihurstum, et
alios.
(Sms mai nooz out'peek'i'q (gud Sir) yuur Lp -labor hm'dreth).
Neque enim verum est quod scribit quidam, Syllabarum regnum
illis concessum, qui primi suo exemplo illarum quantitatem do-
finirent : Syllaboe enim natura sua ; id est, cuiuscunque linguae
idiomate, aut longse sunt, aut breucs, aut indifferentes, vtcunque
mali poetaB illarum quantitate abutuntur.
Syllaba, de linis confecta, Synceresis extat.
Vsitatissimus est hlc metaplasmus in verbalibus passiuis in (ed) ;
vt, (luv-d) pro (luved) et vbique alias ; vt (ev-roi) pro (everoi ;
whatsoever, okaa'zwn), trissyllabis.3 Neque in vna tantum dic-
tione syna5resis est, scd etiam in diuersis ; vt (7s-t not inukh-) ?
1 These are accentual hexameters, 3 Probably (whatsever, okaa zjon),
the author not named. Hence the but the actual " synaercsis " is not
final (-sz'on) of (nabttaa-sion) reckons written. There can be no thought of
as a single syllable. Compare supra (okaa-zhon), which was probably never
p. 934, note 4. used, the (aa) having changed to (ee)
8 This requires much forcing of the before (zj) was reduced to (zh). The
stress to make an accentual hexameter, pronunciation (whatsever) is quite
thus : (AA! gal-ant' vt'rtyyz', AA! kwal'- conjectural, as there is no authority
tti'zof bodz and'sooul). Gill doubles the for it. The hyphens represent Gill's
(1) in (ktiaHt'tt'z) to make "position." apostrophes.
60
938
GILT, ON MKTKK.
CHAP. VI J I. § 8.
pro (iz it not), e t in communi loquendi formula pro (much gud du-t
yuu) pro (du it).1 Sic (was-t, for-t, whuuz deer2) pro (waz it, for
it, whuu iz deer2).
siue Aid\v&t<;.
Dicitur in binas separare Diaresis vnam.
Vt Sp. (wuund'es, kloud'es, nand-es) ; pro (wuundz, kloudz,
Handz.) Huic cognata est.
Tfj.f)cri<;, AiaKOTrrj, siue Intercisio.
Dat Tmesin paries in Unas dictio secta.
vt (Tu us ward) pro (toward* us.)
Fit Meta rite thesis, si tramponas elementa.
Vt (vouched saaf ), pro (vouch'saaf'ed). Spen. (Loom whail) pro
(whailoonv)
Am Means, melius Avriaro^ov.
Est Antistcechon tili litera si varietur.
Spens. (foon, ein, nond, lond) pro (fooz, eiz, Hand, land.) hunc
referre potes ilia tertise personae Indicatiui preesentis in (s, z, ez)
pro (eth) : vt (nii speeks, luvz, teech-ez) ; pro (speek-eth, luveth,
teech'eth). In quibus non tantum est Antistcechon sed et synseresis
Ista Hetaplasmum communi nomine dicas.
Quae dixi de quantitare syllabarum, ita abhorrere \adebuntur ab
auribus illoruni qui ad Latinam prosodiam assueuerunt, vt mihi
nunquam satis cauisse, illos satis admonuisse possim. Sed si syllaba
breuis vnius temporis concedatur, longa duorum ; ego veritatem
appello indicem, auresque musicorum testes : his causam omnem
permitto. Ipsos autein, qui me iudicio postulaueiint, adhortor, vt
meminerint quam multa Latini a Gra3cis discesserunt Atque, vt
mittam significationem, genus, syntaxin alicubi; in prosodia toto
caelo aberrarunt, wmega vix productam in ambo ; et ego, et Noster
Apollo veta. Sed quia de his paulb fusius dicendum est postea,3 in
presens missa facio.
1 See supra p. 165, 1. 24, and p.
744, note 2. " The tendency to con-
tractions [in the Lancashire dialect] is
very great, rendering some sentences
unintelligible to a ' foreigner.' Luthce
p>-eo (look thee, pray you) : mitch
(loodeetoo (much good may it do you)."
Folk-Song and folk-Speech of Lan-
cashire, hy W. E. A. Axon, F.R.S.L.,
page 69. In a private letter Mr.
Axon informs me that these phrases
are pronounced, (l«dh-» prii-z<; im'tsh
g«d-iitM) the last (ii) being long but
unaccented. In the north (dii) is very
common for (duu), so that the analysis
of the words is (mitsh gMd-dee-t't-u).
(Lwdh-j) is also heard in Yorkshire.
8 Probably a misprint for (dheer)
in both cases.
3 This refers to " Cap. xxvii., Car-
men Rythmicum," which would have
been interesting, had not Dr. Gill's
utter confusion of accent and quantity
rendered it entirely worthless. Thua
speaking of heroic and Alexandrine
verses he says : " Scenicum, et Epicum,
vno fere car'minis genere contenta sunt :
illud est vt plunmum pentainetrum.
Spenceri tamen Epicum, siue Heroi-
cum, nonum quemque versum habct
hexamctrum : ad grauitatem, et quan-
dam stationis firmitudinem. In scenico,
poetiB male negligunt fyiojortAet/To,
quae in Epico continuasunt." &c., p. 142.
In Cap. xxviii. Dr. Gill treats " De
Carminibus ad numei'os Latinorum
poetarum compositis."
CHAP. VIII. $ 8. CONTRACTED WORDS IN SHAKSPERE.
939
Pedcs, qnibus Anglica poesis vtitur, sunt dissyllnbi tres ; spon-
dcus , trochcus " *, iambus, " ". Trissyllabi quinque ; tribra-
chus * % molossus " ", dactylus " ' ", anapaestus w ", am-
phimacrus " " . Tetra syllabos tantum. duos animaduerti : quonim
vnus est paeon quartus " ' ", alter choriambus " ~.
CONTRACTED "Wouos.
The following list is taken from Abb. 460-473. All omitted
syllables are here inserted in parentheses. A star * prefixed, shews
that this contraction is acknowledged either in the same or a similar
word, by Jones 1701, and will be found in the Vocabulary of the
xvii th century to be given in Chapter IX. When f is prefixed,
the instance is not from Shakspere himself. A subjoined (?) indi-
cates that the passage cited in proof does not appear decisive.
Prefixes dropped. — *(em)boldened, "it (this contraction) is at all events
(a)bove, *(a)bout, (up)braid, t(re)-
* _ ,
call, (be)canie, (be)cause, (con)cerns,
(de)cide, (re)cital, f (re) collect, (be)-
come?, (en)couraging, *(ac)count,
*(en)dear(e)d, (be)t'all, (be)friend, (a)-
gain(st)-giving, (mis) gave ?, (be) get,
(a)gree, (be)haviour, (en)joy, *(a)-
larum, (a)las, (be)lated, (un)less, (be)-
longs, (be)longing, *(a)miss, *(a)mong,
(be)nighted, *(a)noiuted, *(an)noy-
ance, (im)pairs, *(im)pale, *(ap)parel,
(com)plain, (en)raged, *(ar)ray, *(ar).
rested, *(as)sayed, *(e)scape, (ek)scuse
= excuse, (in) stalled, t(f°re)stau'e(i?i
* (a) stonisbed, (de )stroyed, * (at) tend,
(re)turn, *(al) lotted, un(re)sisting ?,
(be) ware, (en)vironed, (re) course, (re)-
venge. In some cases, where the con-
traction is not •written, Mr. Abbott
assumes it, although the use of a tris-
syllabic measure would render it
unnecessary.
Other contractions. — Bartholomew,
Ha(ve)rford, fdis(ci)ple, ignom(in)y,
tgen(tle)man, gentl(e)man, gent(le),
•feas(i)ly, par(i)lous = perilous, inter-
(ro)gatories, can (die) stick, fmar(ve)le,
fwhe(th)er, God b(e with) ye, see supra
p. 773, in (hi)s, th(ou)" wert, you
(we) re, h(e) were, y(ou) are, she
(we) re. In these five last cases, not-
withstanding the orthography, the
sound may have been, (dhou-rt, juu-r,
nii-r, juu-r, shii-r). But in the pas-
sage cited for she (we)re, " 'Twere good
she were spoken with : for she may
strew," H 4, 5, 5 (836, 14), the tris-
syllabic measure, which would be na-
turally introduced by any modern
reader, obviates all difficulties. Simi-
larly ia the passages cited for this =
this is, a trissyllabic measure removes
all difficulties. Mr. Abbot says (461),
as early as Chaucer, Knighte's Tale,
233." On referring to the six-text
edition, v. 1091, we find three MS.
(Hengwrt, Cambridge, Lansdowne,) to
which we may add Harleian, reading
in various spellings, " We mote endure
it this is the schort and playn,"
where we may either contract " en-
dure't," or make is the schort a tris-
syllabic measure ; but the Ellesmere
MS. omits it, which seems the best
reading, as the it is clearly superfluous,
and the Corpus and Petworth omit the,
which is not so commendable. Hence
it is by no means clear that Chaucer
ever said this for this is. Relying on
the provincialism 'se, 's for shall, in
KL 4, 6, 85 (873, 24G), and Lady
Capulet's thou's for thou shah, which
was evidently an accommodation of her
language to the nurse's, RJ 1, 3, 6
(715', 9), Mr. Abbott would avoid
several trissyllabic measures, by read-
ing I'se for / shall, but this does not
seem advisable. Wi(th), fw(ith) ust
fw(ith) ye, were probably (w<, wrus,
wrj?). To these he adds d(o)otf,
d(o)on, d(o)out, proba(b)l(e).
JTords contracted in pronunciation. —
Abb. 462, desirous of limiting the use
of trissyllabic measures and Alexandrine
verses as much as possible, suggests
many elisions which often appear doubt-
ful, and are certainly, for the most part,
unnecessary. A grammarian who would
count the syllables of Italian or Spanish
verses on his fingers, would be led to
conclude that final vowels were always
elided before initial vowels, and that
frequently a whole word, consisting of
a single vowel, was lost in pronunci-
ation. Turning to the musical setting
of Italian words, and seeing only one
940 SHAKSPERE'S TRISSYLLABIO MEASURES. CHAP. VIII. § 8.
note written for the two or three vowels
which thus come together, he would be
strengthened in this opinion. But if
he listens to an Italian singing or de-
claiming, he would find all the vowels
pronounced, sometimes diphthongizing,
out, as a rule, distinctly audible, with-
out any connecting glide. Such open
vowels are, however, generally pro-
nounced with extreme rapidity, and
perhaps this is what Mr. Abbott means
by " softening," a term which he fre-
quently uses in a manner phonetically
unintelligible to me, thus : " R fre-
quently to/tens or destroys & following
vowel, the vowel being nearly lost in
the burr which follows the effort to
pronounce the r,"Abb. 463, as alar(u)m,
warr(a)nt, flourishing, nour(i)sh,
barr(e)ls, barr(e)n, spir(i)t ; " R often
toftens a preceding unaccented vowel,"
Abb, 464, as confederates ; " Er, El,
and Le final dropped or softened, especi-
ally before vowels and silent h," Abb.
465. " Whether and ever are fre-
quently written or pronounced whe'r
or wliere and e'er. The th is also
softened in either \ hither, other, father,
etc., and the v in having, eril, etc. It
is impossible to tell in many of these
cases what degree of 'softening' takes
place. In ' other,' for instance, the th
la so completely dropped that it has
become our ordinary 'or' which we
use without thought of contraction.
So 'whether* is often written 'wh'er'
in Shakespeare, Some, but it is impos-
sible to say what, degree of ' softening, '
though not expressed in writing, seems
to have affected th in the following
words, brother, either, further, hither,
neither, rather, thither, whether,
whither, having" Abb. 466, where
he cites instances, which might cer-
tainly all have been used by a modem
E)ct who naturally speaks the words
ssyllabically. A few words as or, ill,
e'er, have established themselves. It
is impossible to say what liberty of
contraction or change the xvi th cen-
tury poets allowed themselves in verse.
•' J in the middle of a trisyllabic, if un-
accented, is frequently dropped, or so
nearly dropped as to make it a favourite
syllable in trisyllabic feet," Abb. 467,
where he cites, punishment, cardinal,
TRISSYLLARIC MEASURES.
TJnmistakeable trissyllabic measures occur in each of the five
places, and occasionally two or even three occur in a single line.
The complete lines are quoted and the trissyllabic measures are
willingly, languishing, fantast/cal, re-
sidue, promising ; — easily, prettily ; —
hostility, aim'ty, quality, civility ; —
officer, mariners, ladyship, beautiful,
flour/shes, par(i)lous. "Any unaccented
syllable of a polysyllable (whether con-
taining t or any other vowel) may
sometimes be softened and almost ig-
nored," Abb. 468, as barbarous, com-
pany, remedy, implements, enemy, mes-
sengers, passenger, conference, majesty
"a quasi-dissyllable," necessary, sacrifi-
cers, innocent, inventory, sanct?«zry, un-
natwral, specwlative, incredulous, in-
strwments. It is hardly conceirable
that these vowels were habitually
omitted in solemn speech. Abb. 469,
thus explains the apparent docking of
a syllable in proper names. Abb. 470,
makes power, jewel, lower, doing, gomg,
dying, playing, prowess, etc., frequent-
ly monosyllables or " quasi-monosylla-
bles." Abb. 471, remarks that "the
plural and possessive cases of nouns in
which the singular ends in *, se, ss,
ce, and ge are frequently written, and
still more frequently pronounced, with-
out the additional syllable," but his
instances of plurals are not convincing.
We know that -ed after t, d, was often
lost in olden time, as we now say it
hurt for it hurted, but the instances
cited in Abb. 472, by no means estab-
lish its general omission, or indeed its
necessary omission in those very cases.
Compare, however, Abb. 342. — Final
-ed, as we see from Gill, was so regu-
larly pronounced, that we should al-
ways rather keep than omit it, although
Gill allows it to be frequently elided
(snpra p. 937, 1. 35), and Abb. 474,
shews that it was often omitted and
pronounced in the same line. " Eat
in superlatives is often pronounced st
after dentals and liquids. A similar
euphonic contraction with respect to
est in verbs is found in Early English.
Thus ' bindest ' becomes ' binst,"
'catcst' becomes 'est.' Our 'best*
is a contraction for ' bet-est," " Abb.
473, where he cites, sweet'st, kind'st,
stern'st, secret' st, eld'st, dear'st, loyal'st,
great' st, near'st, unpleasant' st. stro'ng'st,
short'st, common'st, faithfull'st, fai>
rant'st.
CHAP. VIII. § 8. SHAKSPEltKS TRISSYLLABIC MEASUltES.
941
italicised. As Mr. Abbott seeks to explain away many of these
examples by contractions and softenings, I have added the reference
to his book wherever he cites the example. But it will be seen
that he has not noticed many of these instances.
First Measure Trissyllabic.
Barren winter with his wrathful nip-
ping cold 2 H6 2, 4, 1 (506', 3), Abb.
463.
Having God, her conscience, and these
hars against me R3 1, 2, 88 (560,
235), Abb. 466
/ beseech your graces both to pardon her
R* 1, 1, 10 (557, 84), Abb. 456.
Naught to do with Mistress Shore ! I
tell thee, fellow R3 1, 1, 13 (557, 98).
By your power legatine within this
kingdom H8 3, 2, 91 (611, 339).
In Action for the Roman einpery TA
1, 1, 3 (688', 22).
Second Measure Trissyllabic.
When capital crimes, chew'd, swallow' d,
and digested H* 2, 2, 18 (445, 56).
Succeedzw^ his father Bolingbroke, did
reign H« 2, 5, 11 (479', 83).
A cockatrice hast thou hatch-ed to the
world R3 4, 1, 19 (579, 55). This
seems more probable than the pro-
nunciation of hatch' d as one syllable,
throwing an emphasis on thou. The
folio, however, reads hatcht.
That would I learn of you, As one that
are best acquainted with her humour
R3 4, 4, 79 (584, 269). Observe the
construction, you as one that are.
Be chose?* with proclamati-ons to-day
TA 1, 1, 25 (690, 190), Abb. 479.
Third Measure Trissyllabic.
[This is by far the most common
and most musieal position of the tris-
syllabic measure.]
Crouch for employ ment. But joardon,
gentles all. H5 1, prol. (439, 8).
Appear before us f We'll yet enlarge
that man H* 2, 2, 18 (445, 56).
These English monster* !' My Lord of
Cambridge here H4 2, 2, 26 (445',
85).
Save ceremowy, save general ceremony
H» 4, 1, 67 (457, 256).
And then we'll try what these dastard.
Frenchmen dare fl6 1, 4, 17 (474',
111).
Myself had notice of your conventicles.
[Or else : Myself had notice of your
conventicles] 2H6 3, 1, 25 (509, 166).
To prove him tyrant this reason may
suffice 3 H* 3, 3, 18 (542', 71).
Look, therefore, Leww, that by this
league and marriage 3H6 3, 3, 18
(542', 74).
The common people by numbers swarm
to us 3 H6 4, 2, 1 (545', 2).
I did not kill thy "husband. Why then
he is alive R3 1, 2, 22 (558, 92).
I have already. Tush, that was in thy
rage R3 1, 2, 67 (559', 188).
Madam, we did ; he desires to make
atonement R3 1, 3, 20 (560', 35).
My lord, good morrow ! Good morrow,
Ca-tes-by R3 3, 2, 28 (573, 76).
At any time have recourse unto the
princes R*3, 5, 26 (576. 109), Abb.
460.
Thy back is sacrifice to the load. They
say H8 1, 2, 10 (595', 50).
The gentleman is learn'd, and a most
rare speaker H» 1, 2, 18 (696, 111).
Melt and lament for her. 0 ! God's
will ! much better IIs 2, 3, 2 (602',
12).
Your holy hat to le stamp'd on th*
king's coin FP 3, 2, 87 (611, 325).
Quite from their nxttre. 0 when degree
is shaked TC 1, 3, 5 (627, 101), Abb.
343, m reference t» slwxked.
To doubtful fortunes : sequestering from
me all TC 3, 3, 1 (638, 8). As s&.
qmster occurs, supra p. 931, this
might be possibly, though harshly,
read: To doubtful fortunes segues-
tring from me all, pronouncing
(sek'estrt'q).
Did buy each other, must poorly sell
ourselves TC 4, 4, 14 (643, 42).
Of dreaded justice, but on the ministers
C3, 3, 47 (674', 98).
Than gilt his trophy : the breasts of
Hecuba C 1, 3, 8 (657', 43).
The graves stood tcnantless and the
sheeted dead H 1, 1, 50 (81?, 115),
Abb. 468, cited in the index only, as
explained by that article, see supra
p. 940, col. 2.
As of a father .• for let the world take
noteH 1, 2, 16(814, 108).
My father's 'brother, but no more like
my father H 1, 2, 20 (814, 152).
Been thus encounter' <£. A figure like
your father H 1, 2, 43 (814', 199).
To hang a doubt on : or woe upon thy
life Oth 3, 3, 130 (896, 366).
942 SHAKSPERE'S TRISSYLLABIC MEASURES. CHAP. VIII. § 8.
As Dian's \\sage it now begrim'd or
black Oth 3, 3, 135 (896, 387).
Comfort forswear me ! Unkindncss may
do much Oth 4, 2, 74 (903, 159).
Fourth Measure Trissyllabic.
Shall not be wink'd at, bow ahull we
stretch our eye Hs 2, 2, 18 (445, 55).
Which haply by much company miyht
be urged K3 2, 2, 38 (569, 137).
Then is he more beholdt/^ to you than I
R,3 3, 1, 40 (571', 107).
I was then present, saw them salute on
horseback H» 1, 1, 4 (592', 8).
Were hid against me, now to fotgive
me frankly II8 2, 1, 28 (600, 81).
Deliver this with modesty to the queen
H* 2, 2. 48 (602, 136).
To see the battle. Hector, whose
jwti-cnce TC 1, 2, 4 (623', 4).
Co-rivall'd greatness. Hither to har-
bour fled TC 1, 3, 2 (626', 44).
Let me not think on't — FraiUy, thy
name is woman H 1, 2, 20 (814, 146).
This hideous rashness, answw my life,
my judgment KL 1, 1, 40 (848', 153),
Abb. 364, cited in the index only, to
explain the subjunctive mood.
On thy too ready hearw^ ? Disloyal !
No Cy 3, 2, 1 (956', 6).
Fifth Measure Trissyllabic.
The citizens are mum, and speak not a
word B3 3, 7, 2 (576, 3).
Put in their hands thy bruising irow* of
wrath l\? 5, 3, 35 (588', 110).
Turns what he list. The king will
know him one day.
Pray God he do ! he'll never know
himself else Hs 2, 2, 9 (601, 22).
Or maid it not mine too ? Or which of
your friends E> 2, 4, 9 (604, 29).
However, yet there is no breach ; when
it comes H8 4, 1, 40 (613, 106).
Fuils in the promis'd largeness; checks
and disasters TC 1, 3, 1 (626, 5).
And curse that justice did it. Who
deserves greatness C 1, 1, 50 (655',
180) ; or we may contract did't, and
beginning with an accented syllable
after the pause thus avoid the trissyl-
labic measure.
Which would increase his evil. He
that depends G 1, 1, 50 (655', 183).
Except immortal Caesar; speakrw^ of
Brutus JC 1, 1, 30 (765', 60).
Of each new-hatch' d, uufledgea com-
rade. Beware H 1, 3, 8 (815', 65).
Two Measures Tiissyllabic.
Of your great predecessor king Edward
the third E6 1, 2, 25 (442', 248),
Abb. 469. The Collier MS. avoids
the two trissyllabic measures by
reading Edward third.
Foul devtV, for God's sake hence, and
trouble its not II3 1, 2, 9 (558', 50).
Either heav'n with lightning strike the
murderer dead R.3 1, 2, 9 (558', 64).
I hope so. I knmv so. But gentle
Lady Anne R3 1, 2, 39 (559. 114).
Into a general prophecy : That this
tempest H9 1, 1, 20 (593', 92).
My surveyor is false; the o'er-great
cardinal Hs 1, 1, 57 (594', 222).
To oppose your CUUW'H^, you're meek
and humble-mouth'd H8 2, 4, 18
(604', 107).
A royal ludy, spake one the least word
that might H» 2, 4, 25 (605, 153),
Abb. 18, 344 for construction only.
Amidst the other ; whose medicinable
eye TC 1, 3, 5 (627, 91).
My surname Coriolantis ; the painful
service C 4, 5, 42 (678, 74).
Of imp/oM« stubbornness ; 'tis unmanly
grief H 1, 2, 16 (813', 94).
But suck them up to the top-mast. A
kind of conquest Cy 3, 1, 5 (956, 22).
Three Measures Trissyllabic.
To the rfwcontented members, the mu-
tinous parts C 1, 1, 33 (655, 115),
Abb. 497, quoted in the index only.
Given to captivity me, and my ulmost
hope Oth 4, 2,*29 (902, 51).
The following instances are not so well marked as the preceding,
and many readers would account for them by an elision ; but, the
commonness of trissyllabic measures being now established, there
seems to be no ground for such a violent remedy. Such trissyllabic
measures as the following are frequent enough in modern poetry,
where the lightness of the first syllable in the measure (depending
on the strong accent on the last syllable of the preceding measure,)
would make the use of the three syllables as a measure and a
half, appear weak or antiquated. But Shakspere has no such
scruples.
CHAP. VIII. § 8. SHAKSl'ERE S ALEXANDRINES.
943
Light Trissyllabic Measures.
Was aptly fitted and naturally per-
form'd ' TS ind. 1, 25 (230, 87),
Abb. 472. Writers in the xviith
century would use naf rally and even
said (nrotrffili), as we now frequently
hear (na3tsh-rr?b'). But the real
number of syllables in the word ap-
pears from —
Thy deed, inhuman and unnatural,
Provokes this deluge most unnatural.
R3 1, 2, 9 (558', 60).
Whom I unnaturally shall disinherit,
f unnat'rally. 3H« 1, 1, 95 (528',
193).
Your high profession sn'ritual that
again H8 2, 4, 18 (604', 117), or
spinlul that, a tetrasyllable mea-
sure, felt as a trissyllabic.
Her tears should drop on them per-
pe*«a%RL686 (1020').
For he would needs be virtuous, that
good fellow H8 2, 2, 47 (602, 133).
His vacancy with his voluptuousness
AC 1, 4, 3 (915, 26).
Upon whose influence Neptune's empire
stands H 1, 1,50 (812', 119), Abb.
204, for the use of upon.
Printing their proud hoofs in the receiv-
ing earth H5 1, prol. (439, 27).
Why so hath this, both by the father
and mother R3 2, 3, lo (569', 21).
I took by the throat the circumcis-ed
dog Oth 5, 2, 172 (910, 355).
To the king I'll say't, and make my
vouch as strong H8 1, 1, 40 (594,
157).
To the water side I must conduct your
grace H8 2, 1, 30 (600, 95).
In following thi» usurping Henr-y
3H« 1. 1/32 (527, 81).
Not well dispos'd, the mind growing
once corrupt H8 1, 2, 18 (596, 116).
Of one not easily jealous, but being
wrought Oth 5, 2, 172 (910, 351).
Out, loath-ed medicine ! hated -potion
hence! MN 3, 2, 61 (172, 264).
Into your own hands, Cardinal by ex-
tortion H3 3, 2, 77 (610', 285).
Would seem hyperboles. At this fusty
stuff TC 1, 3, 8 (627', 161).
That shews good \\usbandry for the
Volscian state C 4, 7, 5 (681, 22).
The senator* and patricians love him
too C 4, 7, 7 (681', 30).
To justice continence and nobility TA
1, 1, 2 (688, 15).
A counte«««ce more in sorrow than in
anger HI, 2, 62 (815, 232), Abb. 468,
cited in index only.
Your mystery, your mystery : nay
dispatch Oth 4, 2, 19 (902, 30).
Effect of courtesy, dues of gratitude
KL 2, 4, 55 (860, 182).
My speculative and officed instruments
Oth 1, 3, 55 (884', 271).
ALEXANDRINE VERSES.
Shakspere seems never to hesitate to use a pure Alexandrine or
six-measure line when it suits his convenience. Such lines also
occasionally contain trissyllabic measures. Some of these Alexan-
drines are well marked, in others the last word has such a strong
accent on the last syllable but two that both final syllables fall on
the ear rather as an addition to the last measure, a mere superfluous
syllable, than a distinct measure by themselves. See supra p. 649,
1. 1. These two cases will be separately classed.
Mr. Abbott is always very unwilling to admit Alexandrines.
He says : "A proper Alexandrine with six accents, such as ' And
now | by winds | and waves | my lifejless limbs | are tossed' —
DKYDEN, is seldom found in Shakespeare," Abb. 493, but he admits
also that lines with jive accents are rare, supra p. 929, n. 1. As
he intentionally confuses the number of accents (or syllables bear-
ing a stress) with the number of measures, he and I naturally view
verses from different points. The true Alexandrine has a pause at
the end of the third measure. It consists therefore of two parts of
three measures each. This is very marked in the heroic French
Alexandrine, where there must be a natural pause in the sense as
well as at the end of a word. I^ow such Alexandrines Mr. Abbott
944 SHAKSPERE'S ALEXANDRINES. CHAP. VIII. § 8.
calls "Trimeter couplets — of two verses of three accents each,"
Abb. 500, an entirely new conception, whereby normal Alexan-
drines are made to be no Alexandrines at all. The rule of termi-
nating the third measure with a word is, however, not so strictly
followed by English as by French and German writers. Every one
admits that the final line in the Spenserian stanza is an Alexan-
drine, or at least has six measures. Now in the 55 stanzas of the
Faery Queen, Book 1, Canto 1, 1 find 44 perfect Alexandrines (Mr.
Abbott's Trimeter Couplets), 9 in which the third measure does not
end with a word, and 2 (stanzas 30 and 42) in which, although the
third measure ends with a word, the sense allows of no pause. This
is quite enough to establish the rule for Shakspere's contemporaries,
to shew that Mr. Abbott's Trimeter Couplets must be considered as
regular Alexandrines, and to admit of the non-termination of a word
with the third measure, which is inadmissible in French. Mr. Abbott
begins by noting Alexandrines which are only so in appearance,
"the last foot containing two extra syllables, one of which is
slurred," (a term phonetically unintelligible to me) Abb. 494.
These are those previously mentioned, and instanced below. But
Mr. Abbott allows these two superfluous syllables to be inserted
" at the end of the third or fourth foot," Abb. 495, without having
any value in the verse. Thus, " The flux | of company. | Anon | a
carejless herd," AY 2, 1, 6 (210', 52), is made to have only five
"feet," i.e. measures, as is also " To call | for recompense : | ap-
pear) it to | your mind," TC 3, 3, 1 (637', 3), and so on. This
may do for " scanners," but will not do for listeners. These lines
have distinctly six measures, with the true pause. " In other cases
the appearance of an Alexandrine arises from the non-observance of
contractions," Abb. 496. These " contractions" would have a re-
markably harsh effect in the instances cited, even if they were
possible. No person accustomed to write verses could well endure
lines thus divided: "I dare) abide] no longer (454). | Whither
(466) should ] I fly," M 4, 2, 34 (803', 73). The line belongs
to two speeches, and should may be emphatic. " She le'lvell'd at |
our p{lr\pose(8] (471), and, | being (470) royal," AC 5, 2, 123 (943,
339). Here there are two trissyllabic measures, and no Alexandrine.
"All mor|tal conse|quence(s) (471) have | pronounced | me thus,"
M 5, 3, 1 (807, 5). "As m(s|ers do | by beggars (454); | neither
(466) gave | to me," TC 3, 3, 30 (639, 142). Here to me are two
superfluous syllables. I should be sorry to buy immunity from
Alexandrines at the dreadful price of such Procrustean " scansion."
Abb. 497, adduces a number of lines which he calls " apparent
Alexandrines," and says they " can be explained," that is, reduced to
five measures, "by the omission of unemphatic syllables." The
effect is often as harsh as in those just cited. Abb. 498, calls a
number of Alexandrines "doubtful," because by various con-
trivances, reading "on" for "upon" and so on, he can reduce them
to five measures. But is this a legitimate method of deducing a
poet's usage ? Another contrivance is to throw the two first or
two last syllables into a line by themselves, Abb. 499. Finally we
CHAP. VIII. § 8. SHAKSPERE S ALEXANDRINES.
945
have the "Trimeter Couplet" (500, 501), "the comic trimeter"
(502), and "apparent trimeter couplets" (503), of which enough
has been said. In order that the reader may see Mr. Abbott's
method of avoiding the acknowledgment of Alexandrines in Shak-
spere, reference is made to all the passages in which he cites the
following examples with that intention.
Well-marked Alexandrines.
Whose honour hcav-en shield from
soil ! e'en he escapes not il8 1, 2, 6
(595, 26).
The monk might be deceiv'd, and that
'twas dang'rous for him U8 1, 2, 32
(596', 179), Abb. 501.
Pray for me ! I must now forsake ye :
the last hour Hs 2, 1, 32 (600', 132).
His highness having lived so long with
her and she H8 2, 3, 1 (602', 2).
Still growing in a majesty and pomp,
the which H8 2, 3, 1 (602', 7).
As soul and body's severing. Alas !
poor lady ! H» 2, 3, 3 (602', 16).
Wore worth than empty vanities, yet
prayers and wishes H* 2, 3, 22 (603,
69).
O'ertopping woman's power. Madam,
you do me wrong H8 2, 4, 17 (604',
88).
And patches will I get unto these
cudgell'd scars H5 5, 1, 27 (464', 94),
Abb. 501.
A cherry lip, a bonny eye, a passing
pleasing tongue R3 1, 1, 11 (557,
94), Abb. 498.
Say that I slew them not. Why then
they are not dead R3 1, 2, 20 (558',
89), Abb. 500, cited in index only.
I did not kill thy husband. Why then
he is alive R3 1, 2, 22 (558, 9).
I would I knew thy heart. 'Tis figured
in my tongue R3 1, 2, 69-79 (559',
192-202). These six Alexandrines
are by some considered to be twelve
six-syllable lines, and, as there is an
odd line of six syllables, v. 203, there
is considerable ground for this sup-
position. We must not forget, how-
ever, that Alexandrines are very
common in II3, and that the odd line
can be explained by an amphistych,
supra p. 928, n. 1, Abb. 600.
And hugg'd me in his arm, and kindly
kiss'd my cheek R3 2, 2, 9 (568, 24).
Which since succeeding ages have re-
edified R3 3, 1, 20 (571, 71), Abb.
494, cited in index only.
Thou'rt sworn as deeply to effect, what
we intend R3 3, 1, 70 (572, 158),
Abb. 497.
She intends unto his holiness. I may
perceive HH 2, 4, 31 (605', 235).
His practices to light. Most strangely.
0, how, how ? H» 3, 2, 8 (608, 28).
And flies fled under shade, why, then
the thing of courage TO 1, 3, 2
(626', 51).
Speak, Prince of Ithaca ; and be't of
less expect TO 1, 3, 4 (626', 70).
Hollow upon this plain, so many hollow
factions TO 1, 3, 5 (627, 80).
What honey is expected. Degree being
vizarded TO 1, 3, 5 (627, 83).
And sanctify their numbers. Prophet
may you he ! TO 3, 2, 49 (637', 190).
To call for recompense. Appear it to
your mind TO 3, 3, 1 (637', 3).
Abb. 458 (miscited as v. 8), 495.
In most accepted pain. Let Diomedes
hear him TO 3, 3, 3 (638, 30).
Not going from itself : but eye to eye
opposed TC 3, 3, 28 (638', 107).
That has he knows not what. Nature,
what things there are TC 3, 3, 29
(639, 127).
In monumental mockery. Take the
instant way TC 3, 33, 1 (639, 153).
To see us here unarm' d : I have a
•woman's longing TC 3, 3, 41 (640,
237).
And tell me, noble Diomed ; faith, tell
me true TC 4, 1, 18 (641, 51).
The cockle of rebellion, insolence, sedi-
tion C 3, 1, 42 (669', 70), Abb.
497, cited in index only.
Insult without all reason, where gentry,
title, wisdom C 3, 1, 62 (670, 144),
Abb. 501, cited in index only.
The warlike service he has done, con-
sider; think C 3, 3, 26 (674. 49),
Abb. 512, where think is treated as
a separate " intcrjectional line."
As 'tis to laugh at 'em. My mother,
you wot well C 4, 1, 5 (675', 27).
Whose house, whose bed, whose meal,
and exercise C 4, 4, 7 (677, 14).
To thee particularly, and to all the
Volsces C 4, 5, 42 (678, 72).
Therefore away with her, and use her
as ye mil TA 2, 3, 33 (696, 166).
946
SHAKSPERE'S ALEXANDRINES. CHAP. VIII. § 8.
Witness this wretched stump, witness
these crimson lines TA 5, 2, 6 (708,22).
And when he's sick to death, let not
that part of nature Tim 3, 1, 15
(749', 64).
The memory be green and that it us
befitted ll 1, 2, 1 (813. 2).
'Tis sweet and cdmmendable in your
nature, Hamlet H 1, 2, 16 (813',
87), Abb. 490, who accentuates com-
mendable, agreeably to MV 1, 1, 23
(182, 111), in which case there are
two trissyllabic measures in the line.
That father lost, lost his, and the sur-
vivor bound H 1, 2, 16 (813', 90).
Are burnt and purged away. But that
I am forbid H 1, o, 10 (817', 13).
The sway, revenue, execution of the rest
KL 1^ 1, 37 (848', 139), Abb. 497,
cited in the index only.
When pow'r to flatt'ry bows ? To
plainness honour's bound KL 1, 1,
40 (848', 150), Abb. 501, cited in
the index only.
Of such a thing as thou, to fear, not to
delight Oth 1, 2, 27 (881', 71), Abb.
405, for the construction only.
Hath this extent, no more. Rude am
I in my speech Oth 1, 3, 32 (883, 81).
In speaking for myself. Yet, by your
gracious patience Oth 1, 3, 32-(883,
89).
Is once to be resolv'd. Exchange me
for a goat Oth 3, 3, 74 (894, 180).
Matching thy inference. 'Tis not to
make me jealous. Oth 3, 3, 74 (894,
183).
A sequester from liberty, fasting and
prayer Oth 3, 4, 24 (897, 40).
And knowing what I am, I know what
she shall be Oth 4, 1, 35 (899', 74).
That the sense aches at thee, would
thou hadst ne'er been born Oth 4, 2,
31 (902', 69).
Why should he call her whore ? who
keeps her company ? Oth 4, 2, 70
(903, 137).
Acquire too high a fame, when him we
serve 's away AC 3, 1, 3 (924', 15).
Some wine, within there, and our
viands! Fortune knows AC 3, 11,
28 (929', 73).
Do something mingle with our younger
brown, yet ha' we AC 4, 8, 3 (935, 20).
And in 's spring became a harvest,
lived in court Cy 1, 1, 11 (944', 46).
Such griefs as you yourself do lay upon
yourself P 1, 2, 12 (979', 66).
Lightly-marked Alexandrines,
or Verses of Five Measures with Two Superfluous Syllables.
And that you come to reprehend my
ignorance R3 3, 7, 25 (577, 113),
Abb. 487.
The supreme seat, the throne majestical
R-» 3, 7, 28 (577, 118).
All unavoided is the doom of destiny
R3 4, 4, 68 (583', 217).
Which I do well ; for I am sure the
emperor II8 1, 1, 42 (594', 186).
Wherein ? and what taxation ? My
lord cardinal H8 1, 2, 8 (595, 38).
That's Christian care enough for living
murmurers H9 2, 2, 47 (602, 131).
Is our best having. By my troth and
maidenhead Hs 2, 3, 6 (602', 23).
But what makes robbers bold but too
much lenity 3H6 2, 6, 1 (537', 22).
Her looks do argue her replete with
modesty 3 H« 3, 2, 61 (540', 84).
I that am rudely stamp'd and want
love's majesty R3 1, 1, 1 (556, 16),
Abb. 467, cited in index only.
Lord Hastings was to her for his
delivery R3 1, 1, 8 (557, 75), Abb.
494, cited in index only.
I was : but I do find more pain in
banishment R3 1, 3, 54 (562, 168).
Go to, I'll make yc know your times of
ss H8 2, 2, 24 (601', 72),
busi-ncss in three syllables, as usual
in Shakspere.
Or touch of her good person ? My lord
cardinal H* 2, 4, 26 (605, 156).
Believe me, she has had much wrong,
lord cardinal H*»3, 1, 13 (606', 48).
You're full of heav'nly stuff, and bear
the inventory H* 3, 2, 53 (609, 137).
I am not worthy yet to wear : I shall
assuredly H8 4, 2, 17 (614', 92).
'Tis like a pardon after executi-ou H9
4, 2, 31 (615, 121).
Heav'n knows how dearly ! My next
poor petiti-on H8 4, 2, 37 (615, 138).
He chid Andromache and struck his
armourer TC 1, 2, 4 (623', 6).
They tax our policy and call it cowar-
dice TC 1, 3, 10 (627', 197).
As feel in his own fall : for men, like
butterflies TC 3, 3, 24 (638', 78).
The reasons are more potent and
heroical TC 3, 3, 33 (639', 181).
Flowing and swelling o'er with arts
and exercise TC 4, 4, 29 (643, 80).
Like labour with the rest, where the
other instruments C 1, 1, 31 (655,
104).
And, mutually participate, did minister
C 1, 1, 31 (665, 106).
CHAP. VIII. § 8. SHAKSPERIAN " RESOLUTIONS." 947
Shaksperian "Resolutions," Dissyllables corresponding to Modern Monosyllables.
The following instances of the resolution of one syllable into two,
(as they seem to modern readers, who in fact have run two sylla-
bles together,) are so marked that it is impossible not to recognize
that they were cases of actual accepted and familiar dissyllabic pro-
nunciation. They occur in the most solemn and energetic speeches,
where the resolution at present would have a weak and traily effect,
such as no modem, even in direct imitation of an old model, would
venture to write. We must therefore conclude that all the cases
were habitually dissyllabic, and that those numerous cases, where
they appear to be monosyllabic as at present, must be explained as
instances of trissyllabic measures, Alexandrines, or lines with two
superfluous syllables.
Mr. Abbott, however, by his heading "lengthening of words,"
Abb. 477, seems to consider the modern usage to be the normal
condition, and the resolution to be the licence. Historically this
view is incorrect, and the practise of orthoepists, though subject
to the objection that " they are too apt to set down, not what
is, but what [they imagine] ought to be," Abb. 479, — is all the
other way. See Gill on Synreresis, supra p. 937. Abb. 481, ob-
serves that "monosyllables which are emphatic either (1) from
their meaning, as in the case of exclamations, or (2) from their use
in antithetical sentences, or (3) which contain diphthongs, or (4)
vowels preceding r, often take the place of a foot." The examples
Abb. 481-486, are worth studying, but except in the case of r, they
appear to be explicable rather by pauses, four-measure lines, acci-
dentally or purposely defective lines, and such like, than by making
ffo-od, bo-ot, go-ad, fri-ends, etc., of two syllables, or daughte-r,
siste-r, munle-r, horro-rs, ple-asure, etc., of three syllables, which
would be quite opposed to anything we know of early pronuncia-
tion. I have, however, referred to all Mr. Abbott's observations
on the following citations.
Miscellaneous Resolutions. and Fletcher pleasures is the last word
And come against us in full pu-is-sancf of tne n'ne, which may in each case
2H* 1, 3 14 (414' 77). nave n&d onty f°ur measures with
Here's Glou-ces-ter a foe to citizens <>ne superfluous syllable. The word
H6 1 3, 25 (473 62). pleasure occurs very frequently in
Abominable Glouce-slerlswd. thy head Shakspere, and, apparently, always
H8 1, 3 33 (473' 87). as a dissyllable, except in this one
Well, let them rest. ' Come hither, passage. This leads us to suppose
Ca-tes-by. R3 3, 1, 70 (572, 157). the lme to have only four measures,
Or horse or oxen from the le-opard taus: You have done | our plea-|
H« 1, 5, 5 (475, 31), Abb. 484. -sures much grace | fair la- jdies,
Divinest cre-ature. Astnea's daughter Jus* as the next line but three : You
H8 1, 6, 2 (475, 4), Abb. 479, "*™ ad-|ded worth [ unto' t | and
where he cites : You have done our l«s-| tr<> '» which again is closely fol-
ple-asures much grace, fair ladies 1(>wed by a line of three measures :
Tim 1, 2, 37 (745', 151). Although 1 am | to thank) you for'tl, shewing
he corroborates this division by some HW. probably designedly, irregular
passages of Beaumont and Fletcher, character of the whole comphmen-
cited from (8. '<) Walker, without com- ^"7 speech.
plete reference, it must surelv be a mis- The Earl of Pembroke keeps his regi-
take. In the passages from feeaumont mcnt R3 5, 3, 10 (587', 29).
948
SHAKSPER1AN " RESOLUTIONS." CHAP. VIII. $ 8.
His regi-ment lies half a mile at least
R35, 3, 11(587', 37).
But deck'd with di-amond* and Indian
stones 3 H« 3, 1, 16 (539, 63).
These signs have mark'd me extra-
ordinary H* 3, 1, 11 (395*, 41).
Afford no extra-ordinary gaze H4 3, 2,
3 (398, 78).
The false revolting Normans thor-ough
thee 2H« 4, 1, 26 (515', 87), AbbAl*.
To shew her Weeding body thor-ough,
Rome RL 1851 (1030').
To be reveng'd on Rivers, Vaugh-an,
Grey R3 1, 3, 102 (563', 333). This
name appears to be always dissylla-
bic. See the next two instances.
With them Sir Thomas Vangh-an,
prison-ers R3 2, 4, 24 (570, 43).
With Rivers. Vavgh-an, Grey ; and so
'twill do R» 3, 2, 25 (573, 67).
Till in her ashes she lie buri-ed H5 3,
3, 1 (450, 9), Abb. 474, cited in index
only.
The lustful Edward's title buri-ed
3H«3, 2, 81 (541, 129).
That came too lag to see him buri-ed
R3 2, 1, 26 (567, 90).
All circumstances well consider-ed R3
3, 7, 30 (577', 176), Abb. 474.
Please it, your Grace, to be advertis-ed
2 H6 4, 9, 7 (521, 23).
For by my scouts I was advertis-ed
3 H« 2, 1, 18 (533, 116).
As I by friends am well advfrtis-ed
R3 4, 4, 163 (586, 501), Abb. 491.
And when this arm of mine hath ehdt-
tis-ed R3 4, 4, 88 (584', 331), Abb.
491.
Tybalt is gone and Romeo banish-ed
RJ 3, 2, 12 (727', 69) ; 3, 2, 19
(728', 113). So unwilling are mo-
dern actors to pronounce this -ed,
that I have heard the line left imper-
fect, or eked out by repeating —
banisht, banisht.
Sanctuary.
Go thou to snncfry and good thoughts
possess thee R3 4, 1, 28 (579, 94)
Abb. 468.
Of blessed time-fry .' not for all this
land K3 3, 1, 13 (571, 42).
Have taken sane- tua-ry ; the tender
princes RJ 3, 1, 11 (570', 28).
You break not saac-tua-ry in seizing
him R3 3, 1, 14 (571, 47).
Oft have I heard of stnc-tu-a-ry men
R3 3, 1, 14 (571, 56).
The Terminations, -tion, -sion.
Whose manners still our tardy apish
na-tion
Limps after in base imitati-on KJ 2,
1, 4 (362, 22). This is not meant
for a rhyme, it occurs in blank verse,
and if it rhymed, the second line
would be defective by a whole mea-
sure. As it stands, the first line has
two superfluous syllables.
With titles blown from adulati-on.
II* 4, 1, 67 (457, 271).
Will'd me to leave my base voeati-on
H« 1, 2, 49 (471', 80).
First will I see the eoronati-on 3 II6 2,
6, 22 (538', 96).
Tut, that's a foolish observati-on 3 II8
2, 6, 25 (538', 108).
0 then hurl down their indignati-on
W 1, 3, 63 (562', 220).
Give me no help in lamentati-on R3 2,
2, 20 (568, 66).
To sit about the coronati-on R3 3, 1,
74 (572, 173).
It is and wants but nominati-on R3 3,
4, 3 (574, 5).
Divinely bent to meditati-on R3 3, 7,
13, (576', 62).
But on his knees at meditati-on R3 3,
7, 16 (676', 73).
And hear your mother's lamentati-on
R3 4, 4, 2 (58 1', 14).
Thus will I drown your exclatnati-ont
R3 4, 4, 29 (532', 153).
Now fills thy sleep with perturbati-ons
H3 5, 3, 45 (589, 161).
A buzzing of a separati-on H* 2, 1, 38
(600', 148).
Into my private mtditati-ons H9 2, 2,
22 (601', 66).
Only about her coronati-on H8 3, 2,
106 (611, 407).
Besides the applause and approbati-on
TC 1, 3, 3 (626', 59).
As he being drest to some orati-on TC
1, 3, 8 (627', 166).
To bring the roof to the foundati-on
C 3, I, 91 (671, 206).
Abated captives to some nati-on C 3,
3, 55 (675, 132).
Let molten coin be thy damnati-on
Tim 3, 1, 15 (749', 55).
Out of the teeth of emulati-on JC 2, 3,
1, (773', 14).
This present object made probati-on
H 1, 1, 57 (812', 156).
Of Hamlet's transformati-on; so call
it H 2, 2, 1 (820, 5), Abb. 479,
where he observes that the only
other instances of -ti-on preceded by
CHAP. VIII. § 8. SHAKSPKRIAN " RESOLUTIONS.
949
a vowel in the middle of a line which
he has been able to collect are : With
obscrvati-on the Avhich he vents AY
2, 7, 8 (213', 41), and: Be chosen
•with proclamati-ons to-day TA 1, 1,
25 (690, 190), but when preceded by
c, as in action, perfection, affections,
distraction, election, he cites six in-
stances. Numerous other cognate
cases, cited below, prove, however,
that such rarity was merely acciden-
tal, and not designed. The instance
cited below p. 952, as an Alexandrine
by resolution, Mr. Abbott would pro-
bably scan: For dep |rava Itiou. to
square | the gen' |ral sex TO 5, 2,
102 (649, 132), admitting a trissylla-
bic foot to avoid an Alexandrine.
But yet an un-ion in partiti-on MN 3,
2, 43 (171', 210).
"We must bear all. 0 hard conditi-on.
H* 4, 1, 67 (457, 250).
This day shall gentle his conditi-on H5
4, 3, 10 (458 , 63).
Virtue is choked with foul ambiti-on
2 H« 3, 1, 25 (508', 143).
Than a great queen, with this condi-
ti-on R3 1, 3, 35 (561', 108).
Who intercepts my expediti-on ? R3 4,
4, 24 (582' 136).
Thrice fam'd beyond all eruditi-on TO
2, 3, 93 (634', 254).
I do not strain at the positi-on TO 3,
3, 29(638', 112).
To undercrest your good additi-on C 1,
9, 11 (661', 72).
Meanwhile must be an earnest moti-on
H"2,4, 31 (605', 233).
God shield I should disturb devoti-on
RJ 4, 1, 24 (733, 41).
Enforced us to this executi-on R3 3, 5,
16 (575*, 46).
To do some fatal executi-on TA 2, 3, 3
(694', 36). _
So is he now in executi-on JC 1, 1, 85
(767', 301).
Which smok'd with bloody executi-on
M 1, 2. 3 (788', 18).
The brightest heav-en of inventi-on
Hs 1, prol. (439', 2).
Did push it out of further questi-on
H» 1, 1, 1 (439', 5).
All out of work and cold for acti-on
Hi 1, 2, 10 (441', 114).
After the taste of much correcti-on H5
2, 2, 17 (445, 51).
To scourge you for this apprehensi-on
H« 2, 4, 37 (478', 102).
To ques-tion of his apprehensi-on 3 H8
3, 2, 80 (541, 122).
Thy son I kill'd for his preswnpti-on
3 11° 5, 6, 11 (554'. 34).
E'en for revenge mock my destructi-on
R3 5, 1, 3 (587, 9).
To keep mine honour from corrupti-on
H8 4, 2, 12 (614, 71), compare : Cor-
rup/t<w wins not more than honesty
H<> 3, '2, 109 (612, 445), where there
must be a trissyllabic measure.
To us in our elect i-on this day TA 1, 1,
37 (690, 235).
Which dreads not yet their lives de-
structi-on TA 2, 3, 3 (694'. 50).
Wanting a hand to give it acti-on TA
5, 2, 4 (708, 17).
When sects and facti-ons were newly
born Tim 3, 5, 6 (752', 30).
But for your private satisfucti-on JC 2,
2, 20 (773, 72).
As whence the sun 'gins his rejlccti-on
M 1, 2, 5 (788', 25).
0 master! what a strange infecti-on
Cy 3, 2, 1 (956', 3).
For, by the way, I'll sort occasi-on
R3 2, 2, 43 (569, 148).
This we prescribe through no plty-
sici-an
Deep malice makes too deep incisi-on
R* 1, 1, 19 (357', 154). The quartos
read phisition, the first two folios
physition. Thus justifying the
rhyme, which is on the last syllable.
When they next wake, all this derisi-on
Shall seem a dream and fruitless visi-on.
MN 3, 2, 92 (173, 370). The rhyme
is on the -on, to make it on the -it-
would be to lose a measure in each
verse.
Some say the lark makes sweet divi-
si-on RJ 3, 4, 5 (730', 29).
Jove, Jove ! this shepherd's passi-on
Is much Upon my fashi-on AY 2, 4,
19 (212, 61). Observe that the
rhyme is here an identical one, on
the final syllable -&», as in the two
preceding cases, and that it is not a
double rhyme ( pash'un, faslrun) like
the modern (psesh-tm, foesh-tm), as
this would make each line defective
by a measure. The following ex-
amples shew that pas-si-on, fash-i-
-on, were really trissyllables. The
apparent double rhyme passion,
fashion, which occurs three times, is
really an assonance of (-as-, -ash-),
and will be so treated under asso-
nances, see S with SH and Z, below.
It is necessary to be careful on this
point, because readers not aware of
the trissyllabic nature of passion,
fashion, or the use of assonances in
950
SUAKSPEUIAN " RESOLUTIONS/
CHAP. VIII. i 3.
Shakspere, might by such rhymes be
led to imagine the change of -sion
into (-shun), of which the only
trace in Shakspcre's time, is in the
anonymous grammar cited, supra
p. 916.
Bear with him, Brutus, 'tis hisfashi-on
JC 4, 3. 55 (782, 135).
You break into some merry passi-on
TS ind. 1, 27 (230, 97).
' A re' to plead Iiortensio's passi-on
' C fa ut' that loves with all affeeti-on
TS 3, 1, 27 (240', 74).
This is it that makes me bridle passi-on
3H«4, 4, 8 (547, 19).
I feel my master's passi-on ! this slave
Tim 3, 1, 15 (749', 69).
Whilst our commissi-on from Eome is
read H8 2, 4, 1 (608*, 1).
He speaks by leave and by permissi-on
JC 3, 1, 77 (776', 239).
Other Terminations in -ton.
It is reli-gion that doth make vows
kept;
But thou has sworn against religi-on
KJ 3, 1, 53 (342*, 279).
Turns insurrec-tion to religi-on 2 H4 I,
1, 34 (411', 201).
'Twas by rebelli-on against his king
3 H« 1, 1, 59 (£27', 133).
I would not for a milli-on of gold TA
2, 1, 8 (693, 49}.
Could never be her mild eompani-on
P 1, 1, 4 (977', 18).
And formless ruin of oblivi-on TC 4, 5,
72 (645', 167).
8 will' d with the wild and wasteful
oce-an H* 3, 1, 1 (448', 14).
Final -ience, -tent, -ions, -iage,
-ial, -ier.
Then let us teach our trial pati-mee
MN 1, 1, 31 (162', 152).
Lest to thv harm thou move our pati-
-enee R* 1, 3, 73 (562', 248).
Right well, dear madam. By your
pati-ence R3 4, 1, 6 (578', 15).
Then pa-ti-ftit-li/ hear my impa-ti-tnce
R» 4, 4, 32 (582', 156).
To see the battle. Hector whose
pati-ence TC 1, 2, 4 (623', 4).
Fearing to strengthen that impati-ence
JC 2, 1, 63 (771', 248).
Dangers, doubts, wringing of the con-
sci-ence H8 2, 2, 11 (601, 28).
For policy sits above consci-enee Tim
3, 2, 24 (750', 94).
And yet 'tis almost 'gainst my eon~
tci-enee H 5, 2, 111 (845, 307).
Know the whole world he is as vali-anl
TC 2, 3, 86 (634, 243).
For 1 do know Fluellen vali-ant H5 4,
7, 53 (462, 187).
Were not revenge snjfici-ent for me
3116 1, 3? 10 (530, 26).
If you should smile he grows impati-etit
TS ind. 1, 27 (230, 99).
Eepa-tient, gentle queen, and Iwill stay.
Who can be pati-ent in such extremes ?
3H« 1, 1, 109 (528', 214:}, Abb. 476.
I can no longer hold me pati-ent R3 1,
3, 50 (562, 157).
How fur-ioits and impati-ent they be
TA 2, 1, 14, (693', 76).
Than the sea monster ! Pray, sir, be
pati-ent KL 1, 4, 89 (854, 283).
Heav'n, be thou graci-mts to none alive
H« 1, 4, 15 (474, 85).
The forest walks are wide and spaei-ous
TA2, 1, 25 (693', 113).
Confess yourself wondrous malici-ou*
C 1, 1, 29 (655, 91).
Hath told you Caesar was ambiti-ous,
But Brutus says he was ambiti-om,
Did this in Caesar seem ambiti-ous JC
3, 2, 30 (777', 83. 91. 95. 98. 103).
Therefore 'tis certain he was not am-
biti-ous JC 3, 2, 34 (778, 117), where
the line is therefore Alexandrine, or
rather with two superfluous syllables.
Why so didst thou : seem they religi-
-om H* 2, 2, 26 (445', 130).
Methinks my lord should be religi-oiw
H« 3, 1, 15 (480, 54).
To England's king in lawful mar-ri-agt
3 H8 3, 3, 15 (542, 57).
Is now dishonour'd by this new mar-
-riafff.S H6 4, 1, 14 (544', 33).
And in his wisdom hastes our marri-age
RJ 4, 1, 4 (732', 11).
For honesty and decent car-ri-age H8
4, 2, 37 (615, 145).
Too flattering sweet to be substanti-al
RJ 2, 2, 33 (720', 141).
He would himself have been a soldi-tr
H4 1, 3, 6 (385', 64).
With some few bands of chosen soldi-ers
3 H6 3, 3, 55 (543', 204).
The counsellor heart, the arm our
soldi-er C 1, 1, 34 (655, 120).
But he's a tried and valiant soldi-er 3 "C
4, 1, 12 (780, 28), Abb. 479.
You say you are a better soldi-er JC 4,
3, 20 (781, 51).
Final -or, -ir, ~er, after a Vowel.
May-or, farewell, thou dost but what
thou mayst H« 1, 3, 32 (473', 85).
He sent command to the lord may-or
straight H8 2, 1, 39 (600', 161).
CHAP. VIII. § 8. SHAKSPERIAN " RESOLUTIONS.
951
The we-ird sisters hand in hand M 1,
3, 12 (789', 31), Abb. 484.
I mean, my lords, those pow-ers that
the queen 3 H« 5, 3, 1 (552, 7).
But you have potv-er in me as a kins-
man R3 3, 1, 41 (571', 109).
The greatest strength and pow-er he
can make R3 4, 4, 138 (585', 449).
But she with vehement pray-ers urgeth
still RL 475 (1019).
I would prevail if pray-ers might pre-
vail II* 3, 1, 20 (480', 67).
With daily pray-ers all to that effect
R3 2, 2, 6 (567', 15).
And, see, a book of pray-er in his hand
R3 3, 7, 28 (577, 98).
My pray-ers on the adverse party fight
R3 4, 4, 46 (583, 190).
Hath turn'd my feign-ed pray-ers on
roy head R3 5, 1, 5 (587, 21), Alb.
479.
Make of your pray-ers one sweet sacri-
fice H8 2, 1, 27 (600, 77).
Almost forgot my pray-ers to content
him H< 3, 1, 29 (607, 132).
Men's pray-ers then would seek you,
not their fears H8 5, 3, 24 (618', 83).
If I could pray to move, pray-ers would
move me JC 3, 1, 30 (774', 58).
These instances shew that the word
pray-er must always be considered as
a dissyllable, and that no distinction
could have been made, as now, between
pray-er one who prays (pre«'i), and
prayer the petition he utters (preei),
but both were (prai'er) . The possibility
of the r having been vocal (i), how-
ever, appears from the next list of
words.
Syllabic R. All. 477. 480.
Tou sent me deputy to I-re-land H8
3, 2, 73 (610, 260).
And in compassion weep the fi-re out
R2 5, 1, 4 (376', 48).
Away with him and make a fi-re
straight TA 1, 1, 14 (689', 127).
As fi-re drives out fi-re, so pity, pity
JC 3, 1, 65 (775', 171). Here I read
the second fi-re as also dissyllabic,
introducing a trissyllabic measure.
Should make desi-re vomit emptiness
Cy 1, 6, 9 (949', 45).
We have no reason to desi-re it P 1, 3,
10 (980', 37).
And were they but atti-r'd in grave
weeds TA 3, 1, 5 (698, 43).
To stab at half an hou-r of my life
2H>4, 5, 31 (432, 109).
How many hou-rs bring about the day
3 Hfl 2, 5, 1 (636', 27).
So many hou-rs must I, etc. 3 H6 2, 5,
1 (536', 31-35).
If this right hand would buy two
hou-rs life 3H» 2, 6, 21 (538, 80).
'Tis not an hou-r since I left him there
TA 2, 3, 60 (696', 256).
Richly in two short hou-rs. Only they
H»prol. (592, 13).
These should be hou-rs for necessities
II8 5, 1, 3 (615', 2).
One hou-r's storm will drown the fra-
grant meads TA 2, 4, 8 (697', 54).
Long after this, when Hen-r-y the
Fifth H6 2,5, 11 (479', 82).
But how he died, God knows, not
Hen-r-y 2H6 3, 2, 29 (512, 131).
But let my sov' reign rir-tuous Hen-r-y
2 H« 5, 1, 8 (522', 48).
In following this usurping Hen-r-y
3H91, 1, 32 (527,81).
I am the son of Hen-r-y the Fifth 3 H«
1, 1, 46 (527', 107).
So would you be again to Hen-r-y
3 H« 3, 1, 26 (539', 95).
You told not how Hen-ry the Sixth
hath lost All that which Hen-r-y
the Fifth had gotten 3 H« 3, 3, 23
(542', 89).
So stood the state when Hen-r-y the
Sixth R3 2, 3, 13 (569', 16).
As I remember, Hen-r-y the Sixth
R3 4, 2, 45 (580', 98), Abb. 477, cited
in index only.
In our sustaining corn. A sen-tr-y
send forth KL 4, 4, 1 (870, 5), an
Alexandrine, the word is spelled
variously, century in early quartos
and late folios, and centery in the
first two folios, indicating its tris-
syllabic pronunciation.
Who cannot want the thought how
mons-tr-ous M 3, 6, 1 (800', 8), Abb.
477.
But who is man that is not ang-r-y ?
Tim 3, 5, 9 (752', 57), Abb. 477.
Lavinia will I make my em-pr-ess TA
1, 1, 37 (690', 240).
And will create thee em-pr-esn of Rome
TA 1, 1, 64 (691, 320).
And make proud Saturnine and hia
em-pr-ess TA 3, 1, 56 (700', 298),
but in two syllables in: Our em-
press' shame and stately Rome's
disgrace TA 4, 2, 24 (703, 60), un-
less we venture to read the line as
an Alexandrine, thus : Our emp-
-r-ess-es shame, and stately Rome's
disgrace, which is, however, some-
what forced.
After the prompter for our en-tr-ance
RJ 1, 4, 2 (716', 7).
952
SHAKSPER1AN " RESOLUTIONS." CHAP. VIII. § 8.
Farewell : commend me to your mis-
-tr-css RJ '2, 4, 81 (723', 204).
Make way to lay them by their breth-
ren TA 1, 1, 9 (689, 89).
Good, good, my lord ; the se-cr-ets of
nature TC 4/2, 35 (642, 74).
Syllabic L.
Me thinks his lordship should be
httm-bl-er H6 3, 1, 16 (480', 56).
You, the great toe of this asscm-bl-y
C 1, 1, 45 (655', 159), Abb. 477.
While she did call me rascal fid-dl-er
TS 2, 1, 45 (238, 158), Abb. 477.
A rotten case abides no han-dl-ing
2H* 4, 1, 26 (427, 161), Abb. 477.
Does thoughts unveil in their dumb
cra-dl-es TC 3, 3, 35 (639', 200),
Abb. 487. This line has much ex-
ercised commentators, who propose
to read dumb crudities, dim crudities,
dumb oracles, dumb orat'ries, dumb
cradles laid, dumb radicles, dim par-
ticles, dumb eJuiracters. The pre-
ceding and following examples shew
that there is no metrical, as there is
certainly no rational ground for such
dim. crudities.
Than Bolingbroke's return to Eng-l-
-and R2 4, 1, 4 (373', 17), Abb. 477.
And mean to make her queen of Eng-
-l-attd R3 4, 4, 74 (584, 263), Abb.
477. The folios read do intend for
mean, and thus avoid this resolution.
Lies rich in virtue and unming-l-ed
TC 1, 3, 1 (626', 30).
0 me ! youjug-ffl-er ! you canker blossom
MN 3, 2, 69 (172, 282), Abb. 477.
These numerous examples of unmistakeable resolutions, trissyllabic
measures, and Alexandrines, will shew us that we must consider
the following, which are only an extremely small sample out of an
extremely large number, as trissyllabic measures, and Alexandrine
verses, or lines with two superfluous syllables, arising from, real,
though frequently disregarded, resolutions.
Trissyllabic Measures from Resolution.
His pray-w* are full of false hypocrisy ;
Our pray-«-* do ow^pray his ; then let
them have
That mercy which true pray-er ought
to have,
R3 5, 3, 36 (379', 107. 109).
Upon the power and pu-issance of the
king 2 H* 1, 3, 2 (414, 9).
The pray<r« of ho\j saints and wrong-
-ed souls R3 5, 3, 61 (589', 241).
Or but allay, the fire of pas«t-o«. Sir
H8 1, 1, 37 (594, 149).
Prithee to bed and in thy pray-w» re-
««mber H8 6, 1 23 (616, 73).
Stand forth and with bold spirit relate
what you H« 1, 2, 19 (596, 129).
A marriage twixt the Duke of Orleans
and H« 2, 4, 26 (605, 174).
Our &ery bullfinch in the cedar's top
R3 1, 3, 81 (563, 264). Your &ery
iwtYdcth in our aery's nest R1 1, 3,
82 (563, 270). Both instances are
doubtful, but see supra p. 881, sub.
airy.
Alexandrines with Internal Resolutions.
His eyes do drop no tears, his pray-ers
are in jest R2 5, 3, 36 (379', 101),
Abb. 497 or 501, cited in index only.
So tediously away. The poor con-
demn-ed English Hs 4, prol. (454',
22).
To wit, an indigested and deform-ed
lump 3 H« 5, 6, 12 (554', 51).
Environ'd me about, and howl-ed in
mine ears R3 1, 4, 8 (564, 59), Abb.
460, where he avoids the Alexan-
drine by pronouncing • 'viron'd m'
about.
To base dechnsi-on and loath-ed bigamy
R3 3, 7, 30 (577', 189).
They vex me past my pati-enee ! Pray
you, pass on H« 2, 4, 23 (605, 130).
For dtpravati-on to square the general
sex TC 5, 2, 102 (649, 132).
Rome's readiest champi-ons, repose you
here in rest TA 1, 1, 19 (689', 151).
Make me less graci-ous, or thee more
fortunate TA 2, 1, 3 (693, 32).
The fair Opheli-a ! Nymphs in thy
orisons H 3, 1, 19 (826, 89), Abb.
469, cited in index only.
Alexandrines with Final Resolutions, or Five-measure Verses with two
Superfluous Syllables.
Were't not that, by great preservati-on That I have been your wife in this
R3 3, 8, 14 (576', 36). obcdi-ence H" 2, 4, 9 (604, 35).
CHAI-. VIII. § s. SHAKSPEKE'S RHYMES. . 953
Of every realm that did debate this We come not by the way of accusati-on
lus-uiess HS 2, 4, 9 (604, 52). H8 3, 1, 14 (606', 55).
In the deep bosom of the ocean buri-ed There's order given for her corotwti-on
K» 1, 1, 1 (558, 4). I!" 3, 2, 21 (608, 46).
I that am curtail'd of this fair propor- Since you provoke me, shall be most
ti-on R3 1, 1, 1 (556, 18). notori-ous 1I» 3, 2, 77 (610', 287).
And that so lamely and unfashi-onable Cromwell, I charge thee, fling away
R3 1, 1, 1 (556, 22), Abb. 397, for ambiti-on 11 » 3, 2, 109 (612, 4-11).
iidverbial use only. But makes it much more heavy. Hec~
What means this scene of rude »;«- tor's oplni-on TC 2, 2, 99 (G32, 188).
pati-enee R3 2, 2, 15 (568, 38).
SHAKSPEKE'S RHYMES.
After the preceding examination of Spenser's rhymes, pp. 862-
871, we cannot expect to find any very great regularity in a poet of
nearly the same date, who was doubtless familiar with Spenser's
Faery Queen. Shakspere, however, did not allow himself quite so
many liberties as Spenser, although his rhymes would be in them-
selves quite inadequate to determine his pronunciation. His poems
are not in this respect more regular than the occasional couplets intro-
duced into his plays. But the introduced songs are the least regular.
He seems to have been quite contented at times with a rude approxi-
mation. Consonantal rhymes (where the final consonants are the
same, but the preceding vowels are different,) are not uncommon.
Assonances (where the vowels are the same, but final consonants dif-
ferent,) are liberally sprinkled. The combination of the two renders it
quite impossible, from solitary or even occasional examples, to deter-
mine the real pronunciation of either vowel or consonant. It is there-
fore satisfactory to discover that, viewed as a whole, the system of
rhymes is confirmatory of the conclusions drawn from a considera-
tion of external authorities only in Chapter III, and to arrive at
this result, the labour of such a lengthened investigation has not
been thrown away. As it would be impossible for the reader to
accept this statement, merely from my own impressions, I have
thought it right to give a somewhat detailed list of the rhymes
themselves, and I am not conscious of having neglected to note any
of theoretical interest. The observations on individual rhymes or
classes of rhymes will be most conveniently inserted in the lists
themselves. As a rule, only the rhyming words themselves are
given, and not the complete verse, but the full references appended
will enable the reader to check my conclusions without difficulty.
Identical and Miscellaneous Rhymes.
me me MN 1, 1, 41 (163, 198). sider the rhyme to be on -on, and
mine mine MN 1, 1, 43 (163, 200). the last two lines to be Alexandrine.
invisi-ble sensi-ble VA 434 (1007). imaginati-ou regi-on P 4, 4, Gou-er
The rhyme is on -ble. (993, 3). The versification of the
bilber-ry slutte-ry MW 5, 5, 13 (65, Cower speech in P seems intended
49). The rhyme is on -ry. to be archaic, and the rhymes are
resolu-tion absolu-tion dissolu-tion RL often peculiar. This kind of identi-
3o2 (1017'). The first line would cal rhyme is, however, not unfrequent
want a measure if we divided as in Shaksperc, but it has not been
above, so as to make the rhyme thought necessary to accumulate
-ution, giving two superfluous sylla- instances. See remarks on fashi-oi>,
bles to each. Hence we must con- passi-on, supra p. 949, col. 2,
61
954
SHAKSPERE'S CONSONANTAL RHYMES. CHAP. VIII. { s.
extenu-ate insinu-ate VA 1010 (1012).
ocean motion RL 689 (1020). These
arc both lines •with two superfluous
syllables, so that the rhyme is
(oo-sian, moo-shin), the indistinct un-
accented syllable not coming into
account, compare supra p. 921.
Compare also the double rhymes :
eanis matins LL 5, 2, 272 (157', 692).
Almighty, fight yea LL 5, 2, 320 (168,
657).
commendable vendible MV 1, 1, 23
(182, 111).
riot quiet VA 1147 (IMS').
in women H8 epil. (621', 9). This
couplet is manifestly erroneous some-
where. As it stands the second line
is an Alexandrine, thus, marking the
even measures by italics (supra p.
334, n. 2). " For this play at this
time it ottly in The mem/KZ construc-
t-on of good women," which in-
troduces the common modern pro-
nunciation (winrt'n) \vith the accent
thrown forward for the rhyme. This
is rery forced. Collier's substitution
of: "For this play at this time wo
shall not owe men But merciful
construction of good women ;" intro-
duces a rhyme owe men, women,
which not even Spenser or Dryden
•would have probably ventured upon,
and which the most modern " rhyme-
ster to the eye" could scarcely con-
sider " legitimate." See Gill's pro-
nunciation, supra p. 909.
Consonantal Rhymes, arranged according to the preceding Vmcels.
A with I. Short A with Short E.
father hither LL 1, 1, 34 (IS&, 139). wretch scratch VA 703 (1009').
Short A with short 0.
foppish apish KL 1, 4, 68, song (853,
182).
dally folly RL 554 (1019').
man on MN 2, 1, 38 (166', 263), MX
3, 2, 91 (172, 348).
corn harm KL 3, 6, 16, song (865', 44).
Here » and »» after r are considered
identical.
Tom am KL 2, 3, 1 (858', 20).
crab bob MX 2, 1, 5 (164', 48).
pap hop MX 5, 1, 86 (179, 303).
departure shorter KL 1, 5, 29 (855',
•55). See supra p. 200, 1. 11, and
infra p. 973, in Mr. White's Eliza-
bethan pronunciation under -URE.
cough laugh MN 2. 1, 5 (164', 54).
heart short part, LL 5, 2, 30 (152, 55).
Short A with Long 0.
man one TS 3, 2, 27, song (241', 86).
Short A with Short U.
adder shudder VA 878 (1011).
Long A with EA.
created defeated S 20, 9 (1033'). Com-
pare the rhyme created stated in the
version of "Luther's hymn, "Great
God ! what do I see and hear,"
usually sung in churches, and see the
remarks on bate beat, supra p. 923.
The numerous examples of the false
rhyming of a must warn us against
supposing that long a was here (ee),
to rhyme with (ea) which was cer-
tainly (ee).
AR with ER.
[It is very possible that the rhymes
in this series were rendered perfect oc-
casionally by the pronunciation of er
as ar. From the time of Chaucer at
least the confusion prevailed, and it
became strongly marked in the xvn th
century, supra p. 86, 1. 1. Compare
desartl*s» MA 3, 3, 5 (122', 9). And
see Mulcastcr, supra p. 913.]
desert part S 49, 10 (1037).
deserts parts S 17, 2 (1033).
desert impart S 72, 6 (1040).
carve serve LL 4, 1, 22 (144, 55).
heart convert RL 590 (1020),
departest convertest S 11, 2 (1032').
art convert S 14, 10 (1033).
Short E with long I, E, and U.
die he ! TC 3, 1, 68, sotiy (635', 131).
Benedicite me RJ 2, 3, S (721', 31).
enter venture VA 626 (1009). Se«
supra p. 200, 1. 11, and infra p. 973,
in Mr. White's Elizabethan pro-
nunciation under -URE.
Long 0 with OU (ou).
[These rhymes may be compared
first with the rhymes Long 0 with
OW = (oou), and secondly with the
rhymes OW with OU (oou, ou) below.
They were not so imperfect when pure
(oo, ou) were pronounced, as they are
now when these sounds are replaced
by (oo, ou).]
sycamore hour LL 5, 2, 42 (152, 89).
Moor deflour TA 2, 3, 41 (696, 190).
down bone TC o, 8, 4 (652', 11).
CHAP. VIII. $ 8.
SHAKSPEKE'S ASSOXAXCES.
955
s, arranged according to the corresponding Consonants,
B, with TH, P, D.
labour father in the riddle,? I, 1, 11
(978, 66).
invisible steeple TG 2, 1, 73 (25', HI).
This rhyme is evidently meant to
be quaint and absurd,
lady baby MA 5, 2, 11 (132, 37). This
is also meant to be ludicrously bad.
lady may be LL 2, 1, 77 (141, 207).
This is intended for mere doggrel.
K with P, T.
broken open VA 47 (1003') ; S 61, 1
(1038').
open'd betoken'd VA 451 (1007). All
these three cases occur in perfectly
serious verse.
fickle brittle PP 7, 1 (1053', 85).
M with N and NO.
plenty empty T 4, 1, 24 (15', 110).
Jamy penny many in a proverbial jingle,
TS 3, 2, 27 (241', 84).
bctime Valentine II 4, 5, 19, song (836,
49).
win him TO 3, 3, 35 (639', 212).
perform'd adjourn'd return'd Cy 5, 4,
11 (970', 76).
moons dooms P 3, Gower (987, 31).
run dumb P 5, 2, Gower (998, 266).
soon doom P 5, 2, Gower (998, 285).
replenish blemish EL 1357 (1026').
tempering venturing VA 565 (1008),
vcntring quartos,
sung come P 1, Gower (977, 1).
S with SH and Z.
refresh redress PP 13, 8 (1054, 176).
fashion passion LL 4, 3, 38 (148, 139) ;
RL 1317 (1026) ; S 20, 2 (1033 ).
See the remarks on these words
supra p. 949, col. 2, in proof that
they should be considered assonances,
and not rhymes. This assonance
was almost a necessity, and may have
been common. In Walker's Rhyming
Dictionary, the only words in -fission
are passion and its compounds, and
the only word in -ashion is fashion.
defaced razed S 64, 1 (1039).
wise paradise LL 4, 3, 14 (147, 72).
eyes suffice LL 4, 2, 34 (146, 113).
his kiss LL 2, 1, 101 (141', 247).
this is TC 1, 2, 139 (626, 314).
is amiss 11 4, 5, 6 (836, 17).
Miscellaneous.
farthest harvest in the masqite, T 4, 1,
24 (16, 114).
doting nothing S 20, 10 (1033'). See
Mr. AVhite's Elizabethan Pronuncia-
tion, infra p. 971, col. 1.
heavy leafy MA 2, 3, 18, song (US',
73).
sinister whisper, in Py minus and
r/mi/-, MN 5, 1,311(77', 164).
rose clothes H 4, 5, 19, song (836, 52).
leap swept MW 5, 5, 13 (60, 47). Per-
haps pronounced swtp, which is
even yet not unfrequent among
servant girls. The rhyme occurs in
ludicrous verses.
downs hounds VA 677 (1009'). This
is in serious verse. Compare sound
from son, swottnd and swoon, and the
vulgarisms drown-d gown-d.
time climb RL 774 (1021') ; him limb
R2 3, 2, 24 (370, 186). Both of these
were probably correct rhymes, final
mb being =(m).
General Rhymes, arranged according to the Combinations of Letters which t/iei/
illustrate.
A long or short.
Have rhymes with cave AY 5, 4, 50
(228', 201) ; slave AY 3, 2, 34 (216',
161); VA 101 (1004); RL 1000
(1023') ; grave RJ 2, 1, 20 (363,
137) ; RJ 2, 3, 15 (722, 83) ; S 81,
5 (1041) ; Cy 4, 2, 104 (966, 280) ;
VA 374 (1006'), 757 (1010) ; gave
RL 1511 (1028); crave PP 10, 7
(1054, 137). Kate ha't TS 5, 1, 87
(2o3, 180), supra p. 64, n. 2. In
all these cases of have and its rhymes
we have long (aa).
Haste rhymes with fast CE 4, 2, Id
(103, 20) ; MN 3, 2, 03 (173, 378) ;
KJ 4, 2. 52 (349, 268) ; RJ 2, 3, 18
(722, 93) ; VA 65 (1003') ; fast
blast RL 1332 (1026). Taste
rhymes with last VA 445 (1007) ; S
90, 9 (1042); LC 167 (1051'); fast
VA 527 (1008). The length of the
vowel in all these cases is uncertain.
Gill has (naast-ed, iiaast'nd, nastv,
last). The modern development has
been so diverse, however, (Hftfst,
ieest, laast last Isest. faast fast ftest,
blaast blast blzest) that a difference
of length is presumable,
sad shade MN 4, 1, 28 (174', 100) ;
babe drab M 4, 1, 8 (801', 30); chat
956
SHAKSPERE S GENERAL RHYMES. CHAP. VIII. § 3.
gate VA 422 (1007) ; grapes mis-
haps VA 601 (1008'). These are
instances of long (aa) rhyming -with
short (a).
ranging changing TS 3, 1, 31 (241, 91).
granted haunted planted LL 1, 1, 38
(136', 162).
Want rhymes with enchant T epil. (20',
13) ; scant KL 1,1, 74 (849', 281); PP
[21], 37 (1056', 409) ; vaunt RL 41
(1015) ; pant grant RL 555 (1019').
The insertion of the (u) sound be-
tween (a) and (u), seems to have
exerted no influence on these rhymes.
shall withal LL 5, 2, 48 (152', 141);
befall hospital LL 5, 2, 392 (159',
880) ; all burial MN 3, 2, 93 (173,
382) ; gall equivocal Oth 1, 3, 46
(884, 216) ; festivals holy-ales P 1,
Gower (977, 5) ; thrall perpetu-al
EL 725 (1021) ; fall general RL 1483
(1027'); perpetu-al thrall S 154, 10
(1049') ; falls madrigals PP [20], 7
(1056", 359) ; shall gall RJ 1, 5, 25
(7 1 8', 93). The influence of I in in-
troducing (u) after (a), or in chang-
ing (al) to (AA!), does not seem to
have been regarded in rhyming.
•wrath hath MN 2, 1, 3 (164', 20) ; LG
293 (1052").
unfather'd gather'd S 124, 2 (1046).
place ass CE 3, 1, 22 (99, 46) =(plaas
as).
Was rhymes with pass "WT 4, 1, 1
(317, 9) ; H 2, 2, 143 (823', 437) ;
S 49, 5 (1037) = (pas was") ; ass (by
implication, see next speech) II 3. 2,
89 (829', 293) ; grass RL 393
(1018); glass RL 1763(1030); S
5, 10 (1031'); lass PP [18], 49
(1055', 293). The w exerts no
influence on the following a here, or
in: can swan PT 14 (1057) ;
watch match VA 584 (1008').
Water rhymes with matter LL 5, 2,
83 (153, 207); KL 3, 2, 14, in the
Foofs prophecy (863,81); flatter RL
1560 (1028). Gill is very uncertain
about water, having (\vat-er, waa-ter,
WAA'ter). Here it rhymes simply as
(wat-er).
amber chamber song, WT 4, 4, 48 (321,
224). Compare Moore's rhymes,
supra p. 859, col. 1.
plat hat LC 29 (1050). We now write
plait, but generally say (plait).
AI and El with. A and EA.
Gait rhymes with state T 4, 1, 21 (15',
lOi) ; consecrate MN o, 1, 104 (179',
422); hate Tim 5, 4, 14 (763', 72) ;
late VA 529 (1008) ; state S 128, 9
(1046'). In all these cases the old
spelling was gate; see supra p. 73, n.
Waist rkumt* with fast LL 4, 3, 41
(148, 185) ; chaste RL 6 (1014). In
these two cases the old spelling was
wast, supra p. 73, note.
Again rhymes with rein main LL 5, 2,
248 (156', 546) ; then LL 5, 2, 382
(159', 841); maneVA 271 (1005'),
[iiifiine in quartos, see supra p. 73] ;
slain VA 473 (1007'). We must
remember that again had two spell-
ings, with ai, and e, from very early
times, and has still two sounds
(ee, e).
Said rhymes with read LL 4, 3, 50
(148', 193) ; maidMN 2, 2, 13 (167,
72) ; H6 4, 7, 6 (489, 37). The
word said was spelled with ai and e
from very early times, supra pp. 447,
484. It has still two sounds with
(ee, e). Gill especially objects to call-
ing said, maid (sed meed), though
he acknowledges that such sounds
were actually in use.
Bait rhymes with conceit PP 4, 9
(1053, 51) ; state CE 2, 1, 36 (96,
94). It is impossible that both of
these rhymes should be perfect. The
pronunciation of conceit, state was
then (conseet-, staat). It is there-
fore possible that Shakspere may
have pronounced (bait), as Gill did,
and left both rhymes false.
Wait rhymes with conceit LL 5, 2, 192
(155', 399); gate P 1, 1, 11 (978,
79). We have just the same phe-
nomenon here, as in the last case.
Smith and Gill both give (wait), the
other words were (konseet-, gaat).
receive leave AW 2, 3, 43 (262*, 90) ;
TC 4, 5, 20 (644, 35) : LC 303
(1052'); deceive leave AW 1, 1, 62
(256, 243) ; TC 5, 3, 39 (650' 89) ;
RL 583 (1019') ; S 39, 10 (1036) ;
repeat deceit P 1, 4, 15 (981, 74). In
these words Gill writes (-seev, -sect)
throughout; the pronunciation had
therefore definitely changed, and the
rhymes are all perfect.
Leisure rhymes tcith measure MM 5,
1, 135 (91, 415) ; treasure TS 4, 2,
23 (246', 59) ; pleasure S 58, 2
(1038). As the word leisure does not
occur in my authorities, we can only
suppose that it may have followed
the destinies of rectiive and become
(lee'zyyr).
survey sway AY 3, 2, 1 (215, 2).
key survey S 52, 1 (1037').
CHAP. VIII. 8.
SHAKSPERE S GENERAL RHYMES.
957
key may MV 2, 7, 4 (190, 59). It is
not quite certain whether this last
is meant for a rhyme. The only
word in the authorities is may, which
Gill writes (mai).
hair despair RL 981 (1023) ; S 99, 7
(1043). There is no doubt that
hair was (neer), and Gill gives
(despair-).
hair fair LC 204 (1051').
fair repair there song, TG 4, 2, 18 (35,
44).
fair heir S 6, 13 (1032), see supra p.
924, col. 1.
fere heir P 1, Gower (977, 21).
wares fairs LL 5, 2, 162 (154', 317).
scales prevails 2 II8 2, 1, 106 (504',
204).
Syria say P 1, Gower (977, 19).
bail gaol S 133, 10 (1047), bale quarto.
play sea H8 3, 1, 2, sorig (606, 9). For
all these rhymes, which would make
ai sometimes (ee) and sometimes (aa),
see the above observations on the
rhymes to bait, and on similar rhymes
in Spenser, supra p. 867.
unset counterfeit S 16, 6 (1033).
counterfeit set S 53, 5 (1037').
AH, AW, AL.
assaults faults T epil. (20', 17).
ca\if=calfLL 5, 1, 5 (150, 25); hauf
= A<?//LL5, 1,5(150, 26). Eeally
(HAA!' kAAf) or only (naaf kaaf) ?
Gill favours the former hypothesis.
chaudron cauldron M 4, 1, 8 (801', 33).
talk halt PP 19, 8 (1056, 306). This
is rather an assonance.
hawk balk RL 694 (1020').
la! flaw LL 5, 2, 192 (155', 414).
This favours the complete transition
of (an) into (AA), as Gill seems also
to allow. Perhaps the modern pro-
nunciation (!AA) was already in use.
EA with long E.
Great rhymes with sweat LL 5, 2, 257
(157, 555) ; eat Cy 4, 2, 94, song
(965', 264) ; seat P 1, Gower (977,
17); RL 69 (10 15), supra pp. 86-87;
repeat P 1, 4, 5 (981, 30) ; defeat
S 61, 9 (1038').
scene unclean RJ prol. (712, 2).
theme dream CE 2, 2, 65 (98, 183) ;
stream VA 770 (1010).
extreme dream S 129, 10 (1046').
speak break TC 3, 3, 35 (639' 214) ;
4, 4, 5, song (642', 17) ; II 3, 2, 61
(829, 196); RL 566 (1019'), 1716
(1029') ; iS 34, 5 (1035).
pleadeth dreadeth leadeth RL 268
(1017).
These rhymes with seas CE 2, 1, 8(9.5',
20); please LL 1, 1, 5 (135' 49);
Simonides P 3, Gower (987, 23).
Pericles seas P 4, 4, Gower (993, 9).
displease Antipodes MN 3, 2, 8 (170^
64).
dread mead VA 634 (1009).
sweat heat VA 175 (1005).
EA with short E.
dead order-ed P 4, 4, Gower (993', 46).
dead remember-ed S 74, 10 (1010).
head punished RJ 5, 2, 65 (740', 306).
deal knell PP [18], 27 (1055', 271).
heat get VA 91 (1004).
eats gets song, AY 2, 5, 13 (213, 42).
great get RL 876 (1022).
better greater S 119, 10 (1045').
entreats frets VA 73 (1004).
steps leaps VA 277 (1005').
bequeath death MN 3, 2, 33 (171, 166).
Macbeth rhymes with death M 1, 2,
16 (789, 64); 3, 5. 2 (800', 4);
heath M 1, 1, 5 (788, 7).
death breath bequeath RL 1 178 (1025).
deck speak P 3, Gower (987, 59).
oppress Pericles P 3, Gower (987, 29).
Bless rhymes with -increase T 4, 1, 23
(15', 106); peace MN 5, 1, 104
(179', 424) ; cesse = cease AW 5, 3,
16 (277', 71).
confess decease VA 1001 (1012).
East rhymes with detest MN 3, 2, 109
(173', 432) ; rest PP 15, 1 (1054',
193).
Feast rhymes with guest CE 3, 1, 10
(98', 26); H* 4, 2, 21 (402', 85);
IIJ 1, 2, 5 (714', 20) ; Tim 3, 6, 42
(754, 109); VA 449 (1007); vest
TS 5, 1, 67 (251, 143).
Beast rhymes with rest CE 5, 1, 30
(107, 83); jest LL 2, 1, 92 (141,
221) ; VA 997 (1012) ; blest VA 326
(1006) ; possess'd least S 29, 6
(1034').
crest breast VA 395 (1006').
congest breast LC 2o8 (1052).
lechery treachery M\V 5, 3, 9 (64', 23).
EA, or long E with EE or IE.
[Most of the following are manifestly
false or consonantal rhymes similar to
those on p. 954, as there was no ac-
knowledged pronunciation of ea or long
e as (ii), except in a very few words,
supra p. 81. Possibly beseech, for
which we have no orthoepical authority,
retained its old sound (bcsectslr), as
SHAKSPERK
RHYMES. (JHAi>. VIII. § <$.
letch retained the sound of (leetsh)
beside the newer sound (liitsh), supra
p. 895.]
discreet sweet RJ 1, 1. 78 (714, 199).
Crete sweet II« 4, G, 5 (489, 54).
up-heaveth relievcth YA 482 (1007').
leaving grieving >VT 4, 1, 1 (31 7', 17).
teach beseech TC 1, 2, 139 (626, 318).
beseech you, teach you P 4, 4, Goicer
(993, 7).
beseech thee, teach thee VA 404 (1007).
impleach'd beseech' d LC 205 (lOSl').
each leech (folio leach) Tim 5, 4, 14
(763', 83).
reading proceeding weeding breeding
LL 1, 1, 15 (136, 94).
eche v, speech P 3, Gower (986', 13).
deems extremes RL 1336 (1026).
seems extremes VA 985 (1012).
Sleeve rhymes with Eve LL 5, 2, 162
(154', 321), believe CE 3, 2, 1 (100,
21). These may be perfect ; the
first is rather doubtful.
EE or IE -with short E or short I.
sheds deeds S 34, 13 (1035').
field held S 2, 2 (1031).
field build KL 3, 2, 14 (863, 89), see
supra p. 13G, n. 1.
Short E with short I.
[See the remarks on civil Seville,
supra p. 925.]
hild = //«Wfulfill'd EL 1255 (1025').
mirror error P 1, 1, 8 (978, 45).
theft shift RL 918 (1022').
sentinel kiU VA 650 (1009).
Yet rhymes with sit liJ 2, 3, 11 (722,
75) ; wit LL 4, 2, 10 (145', 35) ; VA
1007 (1012), agreeing with Smith
and Gill.
ditty pretty PP 15, 7 (1055, 199).
im-pression corn-mission VA 566
(1008).
spirit merit S 108, 2 (1044).
Hither rhymes with weather song, AY
2, 5, 1 (212', 5), KL 113 (1015');
leather CE 2, 1, 34 (96, 84); to-
gcther song, AY 5, 4, 35 (227. 116).
whether thither PP 14, 8 (1054'. 188).
Together rhymes with thither TC 1, 1 ,37
(623', 118) ; whither VA 902 (1011).
Though not precisely belonging to this
category, the following rhymes are
closely connected with the above
through the word together. See
p. 129, note. either neither hither
CE 3, 1, 44 (99, 66) ; neither to-
gather LL 4, 3, 49 (148, 191) ; to-
Aether neither Pf 42 (10-57') ; whe-
ther neither PP 7, 17 (10*4, KM.
4, 4,
evil LL 4. 3, 91 (H9, 286), 5,
2, 42 (152', 105) ; TX 3, 4, 142 (297',
403); RL 85 (1015'), 816 (1022),
972 (1023). It is probable that ail
these should be taken as (divl, iivl),
but Smith also gives (diivil). Com-
pare modern Scotch deil = (dil).
uneven seven R' 2, 2, 25 (366, 121).
heaven even AY 5, 4, 35 (227', 114);
VA493 (10070-
never fever S 119, 6 (1045').
privilege edge S 95, 13 (1042*).
Mytilene rhymes with then V
'Gower (993', 50) ; din P 5, 2,
(998, 272). See supra p. 929, col. 1.
Friend rhymes with penn'd LL 5, 2,
192 (155', 402) ; end AY 3, 2, 34
(216', 142); AC 4. 15, 28 (938', 90);
Cy 5, 3, 10 (969', 59) ; VA 716
(1009'); RL 237 (1016'), 897 (1022*);
tend II 3, 2, 61 (829, 216) ; intend
VA 587 (1008') ; comprehend RL
494 (1019). These rhymes are op-
posed to Salesbury (supra p. 80, 1. 9),
Bullokar, and Gill.
Fiend rhymes with end PT 6 (1057) ;
S 145, 9 (1048V, friend s 144,9.
(1048'). — Shakspere therefore appar-
ently pronounced both friend and
fiend with e^ Salesbury has (friind,
fend), which is just the reverse, of
modern use.
teeth with VA 269 (IOCS').
sin bin = been RL 209 (1016').
give believe H8 prol. (592, 7). See
supra p. 891, col. 1 ; give had occa-
sionally a long vowel.
give me, relieve me P 5, 2, Gower
(998, 268).
field gild RL 58 (1015) ; killed RL 72
(1015).
yielded shielded builded LC 149 (1051).
Long and Short I, -INT).
[These rhymes were " allowable,"
perhaps, in the same sense as poets in
the xvn th and xviuth centuries al-
lowed themselves to use, as rhymes,
words which used to rhyme in preceding
centuries. If I have not been greatly
mistaken, the following words would
have rhymed to Palsgrave and Bullokar,
perhaps even to Mulcaster, though it is
not likely that any actor of Shakspere's
company would have pronounced them
so as to rhyme. We find Tennyson
allowing himself precisely similar
rhymes to this day, supra p. 860, c. 1,
andj as there shewn, the singularity of
the present pronunciation (wt'nd), leads
poets to consider it to be (waind), as
CHAP. VIII. § 8. SHAKSPERE'S GENERAL KHYMES.
many always pronounce it when reading
poetry. The existence of such rhymes,
which could not be accounted for by
any defect of ear, gives a strong pre-
sumption therefore in favour of the old
sound of long t as (ii) or (ii), and not
as (ai).]
Longaville rhymes with compile LL 4,
3, 38 (148, 133) ; mile LL 5, 2, 29
(152, 53) ; ill LL 4, 3, 36 (147', 123).
line Collatine RL 818 (1021').
unlikely quickly VA 989 (1012).
deprived unlived derived RL 1752
(1030).
live v. contrive JC 2, 3, 1 (773', 15).
lives *. restoratives P 1, Gower (977, 7).
Ilion pavilion LL 5, 2, 320 (158, 658).
grind confined S 110, 10 (1044').
Indc blind LL 4, 3, 69 (148', 222).
mind kind VA 1016 (1012).
Wind rhymes with behind hind CE 3,
1, 51 (99't 76); mind LL 4, 2, 9
(145, 33) ; find LL 4, 3, 36 (147',
105), RL 760 (1021) ; unkind AY
2, 7, 36 (215, 174), VA 187 (1005) ;
Ind lined mind AY 3, 2, 25 (2 16, 93) ;
kind M 1, 3, 5 (789, 11).
Final unaccented Y \vith long I.
[These rhymes, -which are fully ac-
cepted by Gill, who generally pro-
nounced both as (oi), are very frequent
in Shakspere as well as in Spenser,
supra p. 869. But final unaccented
y also rhymes with long ee or as (ii),
and hence we gather that the original
(-c, -ii, -ire), out of which these were
composed, were still in a transition
state. Though they have now become
regularly (-»'), yet, as we have seen by
numerous examples from Moore and
Tennyson, supra p. 861, the old
licence prevails, although the rhyme
(-»', -ii) is now more common than (-»',
-oi), thus reversing the custom of the
xvi th century.]
I rhymes with Margery song, T 2, 2,
3 (10, 48) ; lie fly merrily song, T 5,
1, 10 (18 88) ; reportingly MA 3, 1,
26 (121, 115) ; loyalty MN 2, 2, 11
(167, 62).
Eye rhymes «'«>/* die jealousy CE 2, 1,
38 (96', 114) ; disloyalty CE 3, 2, 1
(100, 9) ; merrily UE 4, 2, 1 (102',
2) ; perjury LL 4, 3, 14 (147, 60);
majesty LL 4, 3, 69 (148', 226);
infancy LL 4, 3, 71 (149, 243) ; dye,
archery, espy, gloriously, sky, by,
remedy MN 3, 2, 22 (170', 102);
poverty LL 5, 2, 179 (loo, 379) ;
melody MN 1, 1, 36 (162', 188) ;
company MN 1, 1, 47 (163, 218) ;
remedy R2 3, 3, 31 (372, 202) ; in-
firmity P 1, Gower (977, 3) ; justify
P 1, Gower (977', 41); majesty
satisfy RL 93 (101;V) ; secrecy RL
99(1015'); dignity RL 435 (1018');
piety RL 540 (1019'); alchemy S 32,
2 (1035) ; prophecy S 106,9 (1044).
Lie rhymes with conspiracy T 2, 1, 147
(9', 301); I minstrelsy LL 1, 1, 39-
(136', 175) ; remedy RJ 2, 3, 8
(721', 51) ; subtlety S 138, 2 (1047) ;
rarity simplicity PT 53 (1057').
Die rhymes with philosophy LL 1,1,
3 (135, 31) ; misery llV 3, 2, 45
(483, 136) ; eternity H 1, 2, 12
(813', 72) ; testify P 1, Gower (977',
39) ; dignity S 94, 10 (1042').
dye fearfully PP [18], 40 (1055', 284).
Flies rhymes with enemies H 3, 2, 6 1
(829, 214); adulteries Cy 6, 4, 4
(970, 31).
fly destiny RL 1728 (1029').
adversity cry CE 2, 1, 15 (95', 34).
cry deity Cy 5, 4, 14 (970', 88).
try remedy AW 2, 1, 50 (260, 137) ;
enemy H 3, 2, 61 (829, 218).
warily by LL 5, 2, 42 (152, 93).
why amazedly M 4, 1, 42 (802', 125).
spy jealousy VA 655 (1009).
advise companies TS 1, i, 59 (234,
246).
exercise injuries miseries Cy 5, 4, 12
(970', 82).
modesty reply TG 2, 1, 91 (26, 171).
apply simplicity LL 5, 2, 36 (152, 77).
Final unacented Y with long EE.
See rhymes with enemy AY 2, 5, 1, song
(2 12', 6); solemnity AC 5, 2, 131
(943', 368).
He rhymes with villag'ry MN 2, 1, 4
(164', 34); destiny M 3, 5, 2 (800',
16) ; be dignity Cy o, 4, 7 (970, 63).
be cruelty TN 1, 5, 113 (286, 306).
thee honesty KJ 1, 1, 48 (334, 180) ;
melanchol^ S 45, 6 (103(5').
decree necessity LL 1, 1, 37 (136', 148).
me necessity LL 1, 1, 38 (13G', 154).
Long 0 and short 0.
One rhymes with on T 4, 1, 29 (16,
137) ; TG 2, 1, 2 (24', 1) [this is (ou
MB)] ; done R2 1, 1, 26 (358, 182)
[this is (oon dun) ] ; Scone M 5, 8,
23 (810', 74) ; shoon H 4, 5, 9, song
(830, 25) ; thrown Cy 5, 4, 8 (970',
59) [this is (throouu oon)} ; bone
VA 293 (1006) ; loan S 6, 6 (1032) ;
none S 8, 13 (1032) ; bone LC 43
(1050) ; gone CE 4, 2, 14 (103, 23),
aeo
SHAKSPERE S GENERAL RHYMES.
CHAP. VIII. $ 8.
VA 518 (1008); 227 (1005) ; alone
KL 1478 (1027'); S 36, '2 (1035') ;
IT 9, 13 (1054, 129).
Alone rhymes with anon S 75, 5 (1040) ;
none TN 3, 1, 65 (293, 171) ; H« 4,
7, 1 (489, 9).
Xone rhymes with stone S 94, 1 (1042') ;
moan PP [18], 51 (1055', 295) ;
gone CE 3, 2, 50 (101, 157); MX 2,
2, 13 (167, 66) ; I mil have none.
Thy gown ? as an echo TS 4, 3, 31
(247, 85).
Gone rhym:s toith moan MX 5, 1, 96
(179, 340) ; H 4, 5, 60, song (837',
197); groan II2 5, 1 17 (377, 99);
EL 1360 (1026') ; stone H 4, 5, 11,
Sony (830, 30); bone VA 56 (1003');
on P 4, 4, Gomr (993, 19), Oth 1,
3, 45 (884, 204); sun VA 188 (1005).
Long 0 with short 0.
not smote LL 4, 3, 4 (146', 24).
note pot LL 5, 2, 405 (160', 929).
o'clock oak MW 5, 5, 16 (65, 78).
wot boat H8 4, 6, 3 (488', 32).
moment comment S 15, 2 (1033).
frost boast LL 1, 1, 23 (136, 100).
most lost LL 1, 1, 36 (136', 146).
boast lost H6 4, 5, 6 (488, 24).
lost coast P 5, Gower (995', 13).
lost boast VA 1075 (1013) ; RL 1191
(1025).
cost boast S 91, 10 (1042).
oath troth LL 1, 1, 11 (135', 65) ; 4,
3, 38 (148, 143).
oath wroth MV 2, 9, 9 (191, 77).
troth oath growth KL 10-39 (1024).
Long 0 with open OW=(oou).
[These rhymes shew that the after-
sound of (u) had become faint, justifying
its entire omission by the orthocpists of
the xvn th century. It is curious, how-
ever, to find that in the xix th century
the (u) has reappeared, not merely
where there was formerly (oou), but
also where there was only '(oo). It has
no connection with either of the above
sounds, having been merely evolved
from (oo), which replaced both, of them
in the xvnth century. The changes
of (ey, oo) into (eei, oou) are local, be-
longing only to the Southern or Lon-
don pronunciation of English, although
widely spread in America, and ortho-
epists are not agreed as to their recep-
tion; the further evolution into (ei, on),
or nearly (ai, an), is generally con-
demned. But orthoepists have a habit
of condemning in one century the rising
practice of the next.]
Angelo prow MM 3, 2, 86 (82, 283).
owe Dromio CE 3, 1, 20 (99, 42).
Go rhymes with know MM 3, 2, 86
(82, 277) ; below H 3, 3, 10 (831',
97) ; flow Cy 3, 5, 53 (961', 165) ;
grow S 12, '10 (1032'); below VA
923 (1011') ; so toe mow no T 4, 1,
10 (15, 44). A writer in the Athe-
namni for 20 Aug. 1870, p. 253, pro-
poses to alter the last no into now,
stating, among other reasons, that
" now enjoys the advantage of rhym-
ing with niowe, which it was meant
to do." But mow in this sense was
(moou), according to Sir T. Smith,
and all five lines are meant to rhyme
together.
bow =areus doe TO 3, 1, 68 (635', 126).
No rhymes with blow CE 3, 1, 31 (99,
54) ; show AY 3, 2, 34 (216, 134).
So rki/mes icith crow CE 3, 1, 57 (99',
84)'; P 4, Gower (990,32); know
CE 3, 2, 3 (100', 53) ; LL 1, 1, 11
(135'. 59) ; Oth 4, 3, 41 (905, 103) ;
VA 1109 (1013) ; blow LL 4, 3, 36
(147', 109); owe TX 1, 5, 118
(286, 329) ; shew MX 3, 2, 32 (171,
151), [hence probably Shakspere
said (shoou) and not (sheu) ; see
Spenser's various uses, supra p. 871 ;]
shrew TS 5,2,92 (253', 188). (Shroo)
is still heard, compare also the com-
mon pronunciation (Shrocz-beri) for
Shrewsbury, and the rhymes : O's
shrews LL'o, 2, 23 (151', 45) ; shreAV
shew TS 4, 1, 67 (245, 223) ; shew
crowRJ 1, 2,26 (715', 91).
"Woe rhymes with show LL 4, 3, 4
(147, 36) ; flow H" prol. (592, 3) ;
showH 1, 2, 15 (813', 85).
suppose shows P 5, 2, Gowcr (998, 6).
Rose rhymes with grows LL 1, 1, 24
(136, 105) ; flows LL 4, 3, 4 (146',
27) ; throws VA 590 (1008').
snow foe VA 362 (1006').
foes overthrows RJ prol. (712, 5).
crows shews RJ 1, 5, 14 (718, 50).
Cleon grown P 4, Gower (990, 15).
more four MX 3, 2, 110 (173', 437) ;
LL 4, 3, 62 (148', 210).
four door VA 446 (1007).
foal bowl=e«j» MX 2, 1, 5 (164', 46).
shoulder bolder LL 5, 2, 42 (152',
107); poll = head soul H 4, 5, 60,
sonff (837', 196). These two in-
stances only apparently belong to
this category, (u) being developed
by (1) in bold, poll, unless we are to
assume that Shakspere did not de-
velop this (u), and also left out the
« in shoulder, sottl.
CKAV. VIII. $ S. SHAKSPERE S GENERAL RHYMES.
9G1
Long 0 = (oo) or open OW =
(oou) with close OU = (ou).
[Such rhymes are strongly opposed
to the notion that Shakspcre recog-
nized Palsgrave and Bullokar's anti-
quated pronunciation of (uu) for (ou) .]
low cow MA 5, 4, 22 (133', 48).
four hour LL 5, 2, 177 (155, 367).
Gill pronounces (foour), and pro-
vincially four is frequently pro-
nounced so as to rhyme with hour,
as here.
bowl =cup owl LL ft, 2, 405 (160', 935).
fowls controuls CE 2, 1, 8 (95', 18).
souls fowls CE 2, 1, 8 (95', 22).
brow grow VA 139 (1004' ).
glow brow VA 337 (1006).
growing bowing T 4, 1, 24 (15', 112).
allowing growing WT 4, 1, 1 (317', 15).
known town H8 prol. (592, 23).
coward froward VA 569 (1008').
toward coward VA 1157 (1013').
Rhymes in OVE.
Love rhymes with move CE 3, 2, 1
(100, 22) ; 4, 2, 9 (103, 13) ; MN 1,
1, 39 (163, 196) ; TN 3, 1, 66 (293,
175); H 2, 1, 37 (820, 118) ; PP
[20], 15 (1056', 367) ; [20], 19
(1056', 371) ; remove RJ prol. (712,
9) ; S 116 ; 2 (1045); Pl> [18], 11
(1055', 255) ; prove LL 4, 2, 84 (146,
109) ; 4, 3, 88 (149', 282), TN 2, 4,
36 (289', 120); S 116, 13 (1045);
117, 13 (1045'); 153, 5 (1049');
154, 13 (1049') ; PP [20], 1 (1056,
353) ; reprove S 142, 2 (1048) ;
approve S 147, 5 (1049); Jove LL
4, 3, 36 ( 1 47', 1 19) ; RL 568 (10 1 9') ;
grove MN 2, 1, 38 (166, 259) ; T
4, 1, 16 (15', 66); dove PT 50
(1057') ; above AY 3, 2. 1 (215, 1).
moreover lover LL 5, 2, 211 (156, 446).
discover lover TG 2, 1, 91 (26, 173).
move prove RJ 1, 1, 9 (356', 45).
Long 0 with long 00.
shoot do't LL 4, 1, 11 (143', 26).
doing wooing TS 2, 1, 26 (237, 74).
do too Cy 5, 3, 10 (969', 61).
to't foot LL 5, 2, 50 (152', 145).
to 't root Tim 1, 2, 15 (744', 71).
"Woo rhymes with two MV 2, 9, 9 (191,
75) ; unto VA 307 (1006) ; LC 191
(1051') ; ago EJ 3, 4, 1 (730, 8) ;
knowMNo, 1, 28 (177', 139).
choose lose CE 4, 3, 27 (104', 96);
MV 2, 9, 10 (191, 80).
propose lose H 3. 2, 81 (829, 204)'.
Come rhymes with tomb S 17, 1 (1033) ;
doom S 116, 10 (1045); 145, 5 (1048');
roam TN 2, 3 17 (287', 40) ; master-
dom M 1, 5, 9 (791', 70).
moon fordone MN 5, 1, 101 (179', 379).
doth tooth TO 4, 5, 113 (646', 292).
look Bolingbroke R2 3, 4, 23 (373, 98).
store poor LL 5, 2, 178 (155, 377) ;
RJ 1, 1, 88 (714', 221).
Whore rhymes with more TC 4, 1, 19
(641, 65), 5, 2, 92 (649, 113); poor
KL 2, 4, 19, song (859, 52).
do woe P 1, 1, 8 (978, 47).
no man, woman TG 3, 1, 18 (31, 104).
moon Biron LL 4, 3, 70 (148', 230).
00.
Blood rhymes with good LL 2, 1, 58
(141, 186); MN 5, 1, 83 (178',
287) ; AW 2, 3, 47 (262, 102) ; H«
2, 5, 18 (479', 128); Tim 4, 2, 7
(755, 38) ; M 4, 1, 10 (801', 37) ;
VA 1181 (1013'); RL 1028 (1023');
S 109, 10 (1044'); LC 162 (1051);
mood MX 3, 2, 13 (170, 74) ; stood
VA 1121 (1013), 1169 (1013') ; un-
derstood mood LC 198 (1051');
wood = >««<* H« 4, 7, 5 (489, 35);
wood VA 740 (1010).
Flood rhymes with wood VA 824
(1010') ; stood PP 6, 13 (1053', 83).
Foot rhymes with boot H8 4, 6, 4 (489,
52) ; root RL 664 (1020').
groom doom EL 671 (1020').
should cool'd VA 385 (1006'). Com-
pare Spenser's rhyme as (shoould),
supra p. 871, and p. 968, under L.
Short 0 or 00 with short II.
[See the puns depending on the
identity of these sounds, supra p. 925.]
crumsome KL 1, 4, 74, song (853', 217).
Come rhymes with some LL 5, 2, 381
(159', 839) ; sum S 49, 1 (1037),
LC 230 (1052); dumb TG 2, 2, 9
(26', 20) ; drum II1 3, 3, 71 (400',
229) ; M 1, 3, 11 (789', 30) ; thumb
LL 5, 2, 42 (152', 111) ; M 1, 3, 10
(789,28).
tomb dumb MA 5, 3, 3 (132', 9) ; MN
5, 1, 96, Pyramus and Thisbe (179,
334) ; AW 2, 3, 57 (263, 146) ; RL
1121(1024'): 883,10(1041); 101,
9 (1043').
sun won LL 1, 1, 14 (136, 84).
done won sun M 1, 1, 2 (788, 4).
sun done Cy 4, 2, 93, song (965', 258),
VA 197 (1005).
begun done R2 1, 2, 8 (358', 60).
nuns sous VA 752 (1010).
under wonder VA 746 (1010).
962
SHAKSFERE'S GENERAL RHYMES. CHAT. VIII. $ a.
wonder thunder LL 4. 2, 3-1 (146, 117).
good bud PP 13, 1 (1054', 169).
flood mud LC 44 (1050).
wolf gulf M 4, 1, 8 (801'. 22).
trouble bubble M 4, 1, 5 (801', 10).
Short 0 rhyming as short U.
son done T 4, 1, 20 (15', 93); M 3, 5, 2
(800', 10).
noon son S 7, 13 (1032).
took provoke P 1, Goicer (977, 25).
forage courage VA 554 (1008).
-ONG, with -OTJ3TG, -UXG.
[The following list of words in -any
-=(oq, uq), now (oq, uq), shews with
what laxity this termination was used
for convenience, so that consonantal
thyme is constantly employed. See
Spenser's rhymes, supra p. 870.]
Young rhymes with long LL 5, 2, 386
(159', 845) ; KJ 1, 1, 64 (714, 166);
PtJ 4, 5, 21 (735', 77) ; KL 1, 4, 76,
song (853', 235); 5, 3, 124 (878',
325); PP 12, 10 (1054, 166);
strong VA 419 (1007); EL 863
(1022) ; belong AW 1, 8, 35 (258,
134).
Tongue rhymes with belong LL 5, 2,
181 (155,381); 4,3,71 (148', 238);
long 5, 2, 117 (153', 242); MN 5,
1, 105 (180', 440) ; TS 4, 2, 25 (245',
57) ; wrong MA 5, 3, 3 (132*, 1) ;
LL 1, 1, 39 (136', 167); 4, 2, 34
(146, 121); MN 2, 2, 2 (166', 9).
2H» ind. (409', 39) ; VA 217 (1005) ;
329 (1006) ; 427 (1007); 1003
(1012); EL 78 (1015'); S 89, 9
(1042) ; throng KL 3, 2, 14 (863,
87) ; strong MM 3, 2, 65 (81, 198) ;
song LL 5, 2, 192 (155', 403) ; VA
775 (1010) ; S 17, 10 (1033) ; stung
MN 3, 2, 12 (170, 72).
BungamongKLl,4,70,*o>^(853',192).
belong among strong LC 254 (1052).
along sung VA 1094 (1013).
Short U.
its thus guess ? LL 5, 2, 43 (152", 119).
ridiculous us LL 5, 2, 155 (154', 306).
bush blush LL 4, 3, 38 (148, 137).
touch much MN 3, 2, 12 (170, 70).
Antipholus ruinous CE 3,2, 1 (100, 2).
does glorious P 2, Gou-er (981', 13).
fullness dullness S 56, 6 (1038).
pull dull AW 1, 1, 62 (256, 233).
begun snn KJ 1, 1, 42 (333', 158).
rimn you, on yon T 4, 1, 24 (16, 116).
Long U, UE, EW, LEW, and
YOU.
[The following examples shew, that
whatever was the pronunciation, Shak-
spere found these rhymes sufficiently
good for his purposes. According to
Gill, he must have rhymed (yy, eu, juu).
The modern pronunciations are (in, r.u,
juu) in various words, and are gene-
rally held to rhyme. But the rhymes
in Shakspere can no more justify us in
supposing that he pronounced them
identically, than the universal custom of
German poets in rhyming o, K, eu with
#, f, «', would admit of us supposing
that they would endure the former
vowels, received as (cece 02, yy y, av oy
oi), to be reduced to the seco'nd, whicn
are received as (ee e, ii i, ai). This is
a most instructive example, because
this custom of rhyming is universal
among German poets. The correspond-
ing pronunciation is extremely com-
mon, and it is as much shunned by all
who have any pretence to orthoepical
knowledge, as the omission or insertion
of the aspirate in English speech. "We
may, therefore, well understand Shak-
spere using rhymes and making puns
due to a perhaps widely spread pro-
nunciation, while he would, as manager,
have well "wigged" an actor who
ventured to employ them on the stage
in serious speech, — a fate impending on
any German actor who should " assist"
his author's rhymes by venturing to
utter 6 as (ee), ii as (ii), or eu as (ai).]
You rhymes with adieu LL 1, 1, 25
(136, 110); 2, 1, 83 (141,213); 5,
2, 116 (153', 240); MN 1, 1, 48
(163, 224); H« 4, 4, 21 (488, 45) ;
VA 535 (1008); S 57, 6 (1038);
new CE 3, 2, 2 (100, 37) ; S 15, 13
(1033); grew S 84, 2 (1041); view
LL 4, 3, 40 (148, 175) ; true T epil.
(20', 3); S 85, 9 (10*1'); H8, 13
(1045') ; true sue LL 5, 2, 197 (155',
426); untrue LL 5, 2, 217 (156,
472) ; view true new MV 3, 2, 14
(193', 132).
True rhymes with adieu MA 3, 1, 26
(121, 107); RJ 2, 2, 32 (720', 136);
Montague RJ 3, 1, 54 (726', 153) ;
view KL 454 (1018'); new S 68,
10 (1039'); grew LC 169(1051');
subdue LC 246 (1052).
viewing ensuing VA 1076 (1013).
blue knew EL 407 (1018).
hue Jew MN 3. 1, 32 (168', 97).
beauty duty KL 13 (1014') ; VA 167
(100-0.
CIUP. VIII. $ 8. SHAKSPERE S GENERAL RHYMES.
excuses abuses sluices RL 1073 (1024\
pollute fruit RL 1063 (1024).
suit mute LL 5, 2, 138 (154, 275) ;
VA 205 (1005) ; 335 (1006).
suitor tutor TG 2, 1, 73 (25', 143) ;
KL3, 2, 14 (863, 83).
yguth ruth PP 9, 9 (1054, 125) ; S 37,
2 (1035').
Long U with Long 00.
[These examples, though few in
number, are instructive. There can
be no question that the first two are
not rhymes, aud that if the third do
you is a rhyme, the common you adieu
iu the last list, is not.]
suing wooing VA 356 (1006').
lose it, abuse it H« 4, 5, 13 (488, 40).
do you M 3, 5, 2 (800', 12).
Long I with EYE and AY.
Eye rhymes with by LL 1, 1, 14 (136,
81) ; VA 281 (1005') ; ay LL 2, 1, 60
(141, 188) ; buy LL 2, 1, 101 (141',
242); I LL 4, 3, 41 (148, 183);
why TS 1, 1, 16 (232', 79) ; die 1<J
1. 2, 7 (715, 50) ; lie RJ 1, 3, 23
(716', 85).
Eyue rhymes with shine LL 5, 2, 82
(153, 205) ; mine TS 5, 1, 56 (250',
120) ; vine AC 2, 7, 66, swty (924,
120).
die ay R* 3, 3, 21 (372, 175).
fly perdy KL 2, 4, 27, song (859, 84).
OY with UI, and long I.
noise boys CE 3, 1, 39 (99, 61).
oyes=oyez toys MW 5, 5, 12 (65, 45),
in ludicrous rhymes.
moi Fr. destroy K2 5, 3, 39 (379', 119).
joy destroy H 3, 2, 61 (829, 206).
Voice juice VA 134 (1004'). This
rhyme is somewhat obscure. But
Hodges, 1643, gives juice and joice,
meaning joist, as identical in sound ;
he probably said (dzhais) , a pronuncia-
tion still common among carpenters.
swine groin VA 1115 (1013). Here
possibly (grain) may have been said.
Close Oil (ou),
with especial reference to the word
wound, called (wound) by Smith, and
(wuund), in accordance with the present
general use, by Gill, who gives (wAAnd),
or perhaps (waund), as a Northern pro-
nunciation.
Wound rhymes with ground MN 2, 2,
18 (167', 100) ; R* 3, 2, 18 (369',
139) ; RL 1199 (1025) ; confound
JTN 5, 1, 86 (173, 300); TC 3, 1,
68 (635', 128V, found RJ 2, 1, 10,
and 2, 2, 1 (719', 42 aud 1) ; soilnd
RJ 4, 5, 40 (736, 128) ; P 4, Gmcer
(990, 23) ; bound VA 265 (lOOo') ;
round VA 368 (1006') ; hound VA
913 (1011').
swounds wounds RL 1486 (1027').
profound ground M 3, 5, 2 (800', 24).
crowu lown Oth 2, 3, 31, song (889, 93).
GH with F.
Macduff enough M 5, 8, 9 (809'. 33).
laugh draff MW 4, 2, 41 (60, 104).'
laugh staff CE 3, 1, 26 (99, 56).
hereafter laughter TN 2, 3, 20 (287',48).
after daughter TS 1, 1, 59 (234, 244).
This may be meant as ludicrous.
daughter a'fter WT 4, 1, 1 (317', 27).
In the speech of Time, as chorus.
caught her, daughter, slaughter, halter,
after KL 1, 4, 101 (854', 340). In a
Song of the Fool. These last three
examples are very remarkable, es-
pecially the last, including the word
halter. When this rhyme occurs in
modern ludicrous verse it is usual
to say (aa-ti) daa-ta). Whether any
such ludicrous pronunciation then,
prevailed is not clear, but (-AA-ter)
would save every case, as halter
might well sink to (HAA'ter).
oft nought PP 19, 41 (1056, 339).
Mr. fchelly, of Plymouth, says that
he has heard higher lower pronounc-
ed in that neighbourhood as (naifa
loof-a), and that (thAAft, saif) are
common in Devonshire for thought,
aiffft. Seep. 212.
GH written as TH.
mouth drouth P 3, Gower (986', 7) ;
VA 542 (1008). See Jonea's pro-
nunciation, supra p. 212.
GH mute.
[This is entirely comparable to the
disregard of (u) in the rhymes (oou, ou)»
supra p. 961, col. 1. It by no means
proves that the gh (kh) was not still
lightly touched. The sound was con-
fessedly gentle, and not so harsh as
the Welsh ch, supri pp. 210, 779.
But it favours Gill's (raikht), etc., for
Salesbury's (rikht).]
Light rhymes, with bite R2 1, 3, 57
(361, 292); white VA 1051 (10120;
spite VA 1133 (1013') ; smite RL
176(1016).
Right rhymes with appetite RL 545
(1019') ; spite H 1, 5, 64 (819, 188) ;
CE 4, 2, 2 (102', 7).
SHAKSPEHE S GENERAL RHYMES. CHAP. VIII. § 8.
might rite MA 5, 3, 5 (132', 21).
Night rhymes with quite Oth 5, 1, 78
(906', 128) : despite VA 731 (1009').
spite knight MN 5, 1, 83 (178', 281).
Delight rhymes with quite LL 1, 1, 13
(135', 70) ; white LL 5, 2, 404 (160,
905) ; sprite M 4, 1, 42 (802', 127).
sight white VA 1166 (1013').
sleights sprites M 3, 5, 2 (800', 26).
Nigh rhymes with try CE 2, 1, 16 (95',
42) ; immediately MN 2, 2, 24 (167',
155) ; sky AY 2, 7, 36 (215, 184) ;
fly Oth 2, 1, 57 (887, 153) ; eye VA
341 (1006).
high rhymes with eye A"W 1, 1, 62
(256, 235) ; dry VA 551 (1008).
sighs eyes RJ 1, 1, 78 (714, 196).
nebour = neighbour LL 5, 1, 5 (150, 27).
fray weigh MN 3, 2, 27 (170', 129).
weigh'd maid RJ 1, 2, 28 (715', 101).
straight conceit CE 4, 2, 33 (103', 63).
paying weighing MM 3, 2, 86 (82, 279).
so though MN 2, 2, 20 (167', 108) ;
KJ 1, 1, 45 (333', 168).
bough now VA 37 (1003").
vows boughs AY 3, 2, 34 (216', 141).
-ED = T after S, K.
kissed whist T 1, 2, 99 (5', 379).
deck'd aspect LL 4, 3, 75 (149, 258).
breast distressed VA 812 (1010').
Effect of R final.
Unaccented final ar, er, or.
ne'er Jupiter T 4, 1, 17 (15', 76).
•worshipper fear cheer RL 86 (1015[).
appear murderer P 4, Gower (990, 51).
characters tears bears LC 16 (1050).
stomachers dears WT 4, 4, 48 (321,
226).
harbinger near PT 5 (1057).
character where AY 3, 2, 1 (215, 6).
conspirator ravisher RL 769 (1021').
orator harbinger CE 3, 2, 1 (100, 10).
orator singular publisher RL 30 (1015).
progenitors ours RL 1756 (1030).
AR, ARE.
Are rhymes with star LL 1, 1, 14 (136,
89); prepare 5, 2, 39 (152, 81);
care R2 2, 3, 40 (367', 170) ; 3H« 2,
5, 14 (537', 123) ; S 147, 9 (1049) ;
dare M 3, 5, 2 (800', 2) ; compare V A
8 (1003) ; care snare RL 926 (10221) ;
car S 7, 9 (1032); prepare S 13, 1
(1032'); compare S 35, 6 (1035');
war TO prol. (622, 30).
War rhymes with star MN 3, 2, 101
(173, 407) ; P 1, 1, 7 (978, 37) ; jar
VA 98 (1004) ; bar S 46, 1 (1036').
warp sharp AY 2, 7, 36 (215, 187).
reward barr'd AW 2, 1, 51 (260', 150).
warm harm VA 193 (1005).
warm'd charm'd LC 191 (1051'). The
above rhymes shew, either that (w)
did not affect the following (a), or
that the effect was disregarded. Gill
authorizes the first conclusion.
vineyard rockyhard T 4, 1, 16 (15', 68).
start heart MW 5, 5, 20 (65, 90).
athwart heart LL 4, 3, 38 (148, 135).
Heard rhymes with reward P 5, 3,
Gower (999', 85); regard RL 305
EAR, -ERE.
[These seem to have been in a transi-
tional state between (iir) and (eer),
(p. 81), probably for this reason the
rhymes are rather confused. But the
general pronunciation was evidently
(eer).]
Ear rhymes with there R2 5, 3, 40
(379', 125) ; PP 19, 26 (1056, 324) ;
dear RJ 1, 5, 14 (718, 48); hair
VA 145 (1004^ ! tear *• EL 1126
(1024') ; bear hear RL 1327 (1026) ;
swear bear RL 1418 (1027); bear
S 8, 6 (1032).
Hear rhymes with chanticleer T 1, 2,
101 (6', 384) ; swear LL 4, 3, 38
(148, 145) ; tear fear LL 4, 3, 55
(148', 200) ; fear MN 2, 2, 24 (167',
153) ; bear Oth 1, 3, 46 (884, 212) ;
VA 428 (1007) ; tear v. bear RL
667 (1020') ; cheer PP [21], 21
(1056', 393).
Here rhymes with were CE 4, 2, 4
(102', 9); swear ear LL 4, 1, 23
(144, 57) ; ear appear LL 4, 3, 4
(147, 44); there 4, 3, 45 (148,
189) ; MV 2, 7, 5 (190, 61) ; dear
LL 4, 3, 82 (149, 274) ; swear LL
5, 2, 173(155, 357); wear MN 2,
2, 13 (167, 70) ; spear R3 1, 1, 24
(357', 170) ; tear *. H8 prol. (592,
5) ; gear TC 3, 2, 54 (637', 219) ;
where RJ 1, 1, 80 (714, 203) ; bier
RJ 3, 2, 9 (727', 59) ; clear M 5, 3,
20 (807', 61) ; deer VA 229 (1005) ;
bear dear RL 1290 (1026).
There rhymes with bear T 1, 2, 99
(5', 381); near MN 2, 2, 23 (167',
135); S 136, 1 (1047'); spear VA
1112 (1013); RL 1422 (1027); ap-
pear fear RL li4 (1015') ; tear t'.
CHAP. VIII. § 8. SHAKSPERE S GENERAL RHYMES.
965
fear EL 737 (1021); tear «. EL
1373 (1026').
Where rhymes with sphere MN 2, 1,
- 2 (164, 6) ; clear S 84, 10 (1041) ;
sere CE 4, 2, 13 (103, 19) ; near S
61, 13 (1038'); were beer Oth 2, 1,
57 (887, 159).
Wear rhymes with dear LL 5, 2, 45
(152', 130) ; deer AY 4, 2, 6 (223,
11); bear VA 163 (1004'); year
506 (1007'); fear 1081 (1013);
bear S 77, 1 (1040').
Year rhymes with peer WT 4, 3, 1
(318, 1); E2 1, 3, 18 (359', 93);
cheer dear there 2 H* 5, 3, 6 (435',
18) ; deer KL 3, 4, 34 (864', 144) ;
wear KL 1, 4, 68, song (853, 181) ;
forbear VA 524 (1008).
Dear rhymes with wear ware WT 4, 4,
92 (322, 324) ; peer E2 5, 5, 3 (380',
67); there S 110, 1 (1044') ; year
KJ 1, 1, 38 (333', 152).
Tear *. rhymes with hair CE 3, 2, 2
(100', 46); VA 49 (1003'); 191
(1005) ; her MN 2, 2, 18 (167, 92) ;
wear LC 289 (1052').
Appear rhymes with bear CE 3, 1, 4
(98', 15) ; TO 1, 2, 139 (626, 320) ;
bear hair dear near MN 2, 2, 4 (166',
30) ; here MV 2, 9, 9 (191, 73) ;
E2 5, 6, 2 (381', 9) ; there KL 1, 4,
62, song (853, 159) ; wears P 5, 3,
Gower (999', 93) ; tear *. VA 1175
(1013') ; fear EL 456 (1018') ; 1434
(1027); were 631 (1020); pioner
1380 Q026') ; where S 102, 2 (1043') ;
wear dear LC 93 (1050').
Fear rhymes with there MN 2, 1, 3
(164', 30) ; 3, 2, 2 (170, 31) ; H 3,
2, 56 (828', 181) ; VA 320 (1006);
EL 307 (1017') ; swear TN 5, 1, 61
(301', 173); HO 4, 5, 6 (488, 28);
PP 7, 8 (1053', 92) ; bear M 3, 5, 2
(800', 30) ; EL 610 (1020) ; near H
1, 3, 5 (815', 43) ; forbear AC 1, 3,
8 (914, 11) : clear P 1, 1, 15 (978',
141) ; ear VA 659 (1009) ; EL 307
(1017') ; deer VA 689 ^1009') ; severe
VA 993 (1012); 1153(1013'); hear
cheer EL 261 (1017) ; there swear
1647 (1029).
Bear rhymes with severe MM 3, 2, 86
(82, 275); fear MN 2, 2, 18 (167',
94) ; bear MN 5, 1, 2 (176, 21) ;
near Cy 4, 2, 102, song (966, 278) ;
tear v. P 4, 4, Gower (993, 29) ; hair
tear EL 1 129 (1024') ; were S 13, 6
(1032'); there S 41, 9 (1036).
clear sphere MN 3, 2, 9 (170. 60).
swears hairs P 4, 4, Gower (993, 27).
pierce rehearse E2 5, 3, 40 (379', 127).
fierce =fearce in quartos II 1, 1, 50
(812', 121).
weary merry T 4, 1, 29 (16, 135).
herd beard S 12, 6 (1032'). This
favours J. P. Kemble's pronunciation
of beard as bird, supra p. 82, 1. 13
and note, and p. 20.
heard beard LL 2, 1, 74 (141, 202).
This" is not so favourable to Kemble
as the last, because heard was often
hard, supra pp. 20, 964.
AIR.
despair prayer T epil. (20', 15).
prayer fair EL 344 (1017'). As we
have fully recognized prayer as a
dissyllable, supra p. 951, we must
apparently make r syllabic in despair
and/at>.
IE.
first worst TS 1, 2, 6 (234, 13).
curst first VA 887 (1011).
first accurst VA 1118 (1013).
earth birth MW 5, 5, 17 (65, 84).
birds herds VA 455 (1007').
stir spur VA 283 (1005'), stur, quartos.
stir incur EL 1471 (1027').
IRE.
aspire higher MW 5, 5, 25 (65', 101).
briar fire MN 2, 1, 2 (164, 3).
fires liars EJ 1, 2, 27 (716', 94).
aspire higher P 1, 4, 2 (980', 5).
rclier retire EL 639 (1020).
In all these the r is evidently syl-
labic, p. 951.
ORE, OR.
before door MV, 1, 2, 29 (183', 146).
abhor thee, adore thee PP 12, 9 (1054',
165).
court sport LL 4, 1, 29 (144', 100).
short sport H1 1, 3, 54 (387', 301).
forsworn born LL 1, 1, 38 (136', 150).
form storm KL 2, 4, 27, song (859, 80) ;
LC 99 (1050').
force horse S 91, 2 (1042).
accurst worst TG 5, 4, 18 (40, 71).
Turk work Oth 2, 1, 40 (886', 115).
forth worth AW 3, 4, 2 (267', 13) ;
H 4, 4, 17 (835', 65) ; VA 416
(1007); S 38, 9 (1035'); S 72, 13
(1040); S 103,1 (1043').
Word rhymes with Ford MW 5, 5, 76
(66', 258) ; afford CE 3, 1, 8 (98',
2t) ; S 105, 10 (1044) ; 79, 9 (1040') ;
85, 5 (1041') ; board CE 3, 2, 1 (100,
18) ; LL 2, 1, 85 (141, 215) ; lord
LL 4, 1, 30 (144', 102) ; MN 2, 2,
24 (167', 1-51) : P 2, Gower (981',
WHITE'S EUX \HKTIIAN PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. vm. $ 8.
3) ; RL 1609 (1028') ; sword LL 5,
2, 138 (154, 274): MX 2. 2, 19
[167', 106); RL 1420 (1027); ford
RL 1329 (1026).
re-worded accorded LC 1 (1050).
afford Lord LL 4, 1, 13 (143', 39).
OUR.
hours flowers LL 4, 3, 99 (150, 379).
nower hour Tim 3, 1, 15 (749', 65).
flower devour RL 1254 (1025'). These
are evidently cases of syllabic rt
supra p. 951.
Ma. RICHABD GRANT WHITE'S ELIZABETHAN POONVSCIATIOX.
The follo\ving is an abstract of Mr. White's Memorandums on
English Pronunciation in the Elizabethan Era, •which forms an ap-
pendix to the 12th Yol. of his Shakespeare, supra p. 918, n. 1.
Passages in inverted commas are nearly in the words of the original ;
those in brackets, and all palaeotypic symbols, are additions.
A.
A was generally (ee} as in ak, make,
tame ; sometimes (AA) as in awe, saw,
fall; the Italian (aa) and short («)
are rarely indicated.
A final was almost always («.) This
is shewn bv the rhymes : say Seneca,
Drayton's Elegies, 1627, p. 197: Remora
delay, Pastor Fido, 1647, p. 215 ; from
height of Idey = Ida, Seneca's Ten
Tragedies, 1581, fol. 115. [See supra
p. 9 1 2, under A I. In a note on M V 3, 1 ,
23 (192, 84), Mr. White observes that
both folios and quartos spell Genowa or
Genou-ay, and thinks this indicates the
pronunciation Genoa or Geno'ay, a po-
sition of the accent now common
among the illiterate. Hut if we re-
member that the Italian is Genova, we
may suppose Gen-o-wa to have been
intended, or apply the suggestion, supra
p. 133, note. According to the Cam-
bridge editors, the quartos and first
three folios have Genowa, and the
fourth Geneva, a mistake for Geneva.
Jvone end the word with ay. He
adds :] " I am convinced that the final
a of proper names had then almost
always the pure sound of the vowel ;
and the more, because such a pronun-
ciation still pervades New England,
where even the best-educated men,
who have not had the advantage of
early and frequent intercourse with the
most polite society of Boston and the
other principal cities, say, for instance,
Carolinay for Carolina, Augustay for
Augusta, and even Savannay for Savan-
nah— the last syllable being rather
lightly touched, but being still un-
raistakeably ay (ee) instead of a h (aa) . If
told of this, they would probably be
surprised, and perhaps deny it ; but it
is true; and the pronunciation, al-
thongh somewhat homely, is merely a
remnant of Shakespearian English."
[Say rather of English of the xvn th
century, and that peculiar, if we may
trust orthocpists at all. Compare the
observations on German e final, supra
p. 119, note, col. 2.]
In angel, stranger, danger, manger,
a — (ae) or (A}, shewn by the co-existence
of the spellings an, aun [no instance
of aungel is cited].
In master, plaster, fatJier, a = (ee).
In Pastor Fido, v. 6, p. 202, ed. 1647,
we find the rhyme : father either.
Also in hare, a = (ee). "He [the
painter West] also pronounced some of
his words, in reading, with a puritan-
ical barbarism, such sshaive for have."
Leigh Hunt's Autobiography, p. 85,
ed. 1860. "My mother, who both
read and spoke remarkably well, would
say haire and shaul (for shalf] when
she sang her hymns." Ibid. [Both
xvii th century sounds, (neev) being
the late form of (naeaev). The modern
(HSEV) shortened the vowel, without
altering its quality. We have (feedh-j)
now as a provincialism, see supra p. 750,
n. 8.]
CH
had more frequently than now the sound
k. [The instances cited — beteke, bell:,
stinch, rochet, for beseech, belch, stink,
rocks, — are only cases of old k not
changed into (tab). The ch can hardly
be supposed to represent k; yet Mr.
White observes that chaste is cast in
the first and second folios of WT 3,
2, 19 (315, 133), which might have
been a misprint, and suggests that we
should read, " he hath bought a pair
of chaste lips of Diana, for "cast
lips," in AY 3, 4, 10 (219', 16), which
would spoil the joke of comparing
Dian's lips to cast-off clothes. It can-
not bo supposed that there wa« «ny
CHAP. Till. 5 8f WHITE'S ELIZABETHAN PRONUNCIATION. 967
variation between (tsh) and (k) in this
and similar words. In LL 5, 1, 10
(150', 35), he supposes chirrah to re-
present shirrah.~\
E.
The -edws "rigorously pronounced,"
unless the contraction was indicated.
Thus purpled, shuffled, were purp-l-ed,
thuff-l-ed. [See supra p. 952.]
EA.
Generally ea=ee. [Here Mr. White
recants a hasty opinion that ea — (ii),
made in a note on LL 4, I, 60 (145,
148), on finding that Mr. Collier's
folio supplied declare as a rhyme to
swear in that passage, thus :
To see him kiss his hand ! and how
most sweetly 'a will swear,
Looking babies in her eyes, his passion
to declare.]
But in thread, instead, ea was (ii), as
inferred from the very frequent mis-
spellings threed, threde, insteed, instede.
[The inference is unsafe, because the
spelling ea was not well fixed, see supra
p. 77.] In heart, heard, earth, dearth,
hearth, ea appears to have had "the
broad sound of «," [this "broad sound"
should mean (A A), but (aa) is probably
intended, as he spells] hart, hard, arth,
etc. " The first and last are still pre-
served, and the others linger among
the uncultivated. But heard and earth
were conformed to analogy by some
speakers and writers, and pronounced
haird and airth ; and this usage is not
yet extinct in New England. Beard
appears to have had four sounds, beerd
(rarely), baird (the most usual), bard
and burd — the sound of the same letters
in heard at this day." In creature, e-a
were two sounds [supra p. 947]. See
the rhyme : began ocean, Milton's
Hymn on the Nativity, st. 5, and :
ocean run ; Browne's Pastorals, 1, 25,
ed. 1772. [See: ocean motion, suprii
p. 954, col. 1, and : physician incision,
supra p. 949, col. 2.] Ea was short (e)
in leap'd, heap't.
EAU.
[In a note on H* 1, 2, 7 (383*, 28),
Mr. White conceives that "squires of
the night's body " and " thieves of the
day's beauty," contained a pun on body,
beauty, by giving the latter its modern
French sound beautd. But eau in the
English pronunciation of that time was
not th« French, as we have seen, snpri
p. 138, and the French sound of that
time was not the modern one, supra
p. 822 and p. 922.]
El
was probably always (ee].
EW
was often (00), as it is now in shew,
strew, as shewn by rhymes, and spelling
shrow = shrew, Albion's England, 1602,
p. 41 ; tew = tow, Ib. p. 144; shewres —
showers, Id. p. 193, [supra p. 960.
eol. 2, under the rhymes to So.]
But CM' was also (uu), "and even shew,
the preterite, had that pronunciation,
which it still preserves in New Eng-
land." In sue, rue, true, Louis, ew was
" very commonly used " for (uu).
GH
was more frequently/ than at present.
Compare the rhymes : daughter after,
Pastor Fido, 1647, p. 150, Romeus and
Juliet, ed. Collier, p. 65 ; taught soft,
Browne's Pastorals, 1, 68 ; and the
spelling: raughter— rafter, Lilly's Gal-
lathca, act 1, sc. 4. But gh was also
silent. The following rhymes are cited
from Collier, Coleridge, and Shakespeare,
1860 : oft naught, Passionate Pilgrim;
taught aloft, Surrey's Forsaken Lover ;
shaft caught, Chapman's Hero and
Leander; aloft thought, Chapman's
Hesiod; after manslaughter, Barclay's
Ecologue II. [See Shakspere's rhymes,
supra p. 963, col. 2.]
H.
Probably more often dropped than at
present.
had the sound (ii) in monosyllables
and many other places, as shewn by
the misspellings in the folio 1623 : the
world to u-eet ( =wit) AC 1, 1, 11
(911', 39); spleets (= splits) what it
speaks AC 2, 7, 67 (924, 129); the
breeze (=brize) upon her AC 3, 10, 6
(928', 14) ; a kind of weeke ( = wick) or
snuffe H 4, 7, 29 (839, 116), quarto
1604 ; At whose abuse our fly ring
(= fleering) world can winke, Church-
yard's Charity, 1595 ; Doth neither
church, queer ( = quire, choir), court,
nor country spare, Ibid; In Dauid's
Psalms true miter ( = metre) flows,
Churchyard's Praise of Poetry, 1595.
The spelling spreet for spirit, sprite,
or spright, is very common. " Which
the Hi <il> goat ( = he- goat) at one
968 WHITE'S ELIZABETHAN PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. vill. § s.
seeing, yet reserving revenge, etc.,"
Braithwaite's Survey of History, 1638,
p. 342. [See Whecsott, supra p. 930.]
IE
was generally (ii), but pierce, fierce,
were " very generally pronounced purse
anAfurse" [meaning (pis, f.is), or (pe.is,
feas), but the xvitb century sounds
were professedly, (pers, fers)].
was more often silent than now, as
shewn by the spellings faatcn = faults,
haulty = haughty, Ralph, Rafe = Ralph;
but was heard in could, should, would,
down to past the middle of xvn th
century. [In a note on LL 5, 1, 5
(150, 22), Mr. White mentions that
I in could, would, is heard in the old
pronunciation of the eastern United
States, see supra p. 871, c»l. 2, and p.
961, col. 2, under 00.] The spelling
jelious (Albion's England, c. 84, p. 349,
ed. 1606) may indicate the sound still
retained in rebellious, stallion.
0, OA.
There was great irregularity in the
spelling. " Some well-educated old-
country folk (Mrs. Kemble for instance)
pronounce toad with a broad dissyllabic
utterance of both vowels, the first long,
the second short — t5-ad. The same
pronunciation obtains in a less degree
with regard to throat, road, load, and
other like words." But Shakspere used
" the simple sound of o " [meaning
perhaps (oo), but see supra p. 94], One
was the same as oivn. The modern
prefixed w is like the Dorsetshire whot,
wold, \ohomc, dwont, pivint, ctd-o£=hot,
old, home, don't, point, coat.
01
was simple f in join, point, toil, etc.,
down to Pope's time, supra p. 134.
00.
Early in the Elizabethan era oo ex-
pressed " those sounds of « — as in cud
and blood, intrude and brood — for which
it now stands," that is (9, uu ?). The
use of o-e, was meant perhaps to indi-
cate the old sound (oo). "Although
we often find room spelled rome, we
never find Rome spelled Room, or either
word rume or rum." The sound
(Ruum) was one " of the many affecta-
tions " of the xvm th century. Moon,
frequently spelled mone, rhymes with
Si-rone LL 4, 3, 70 (148', 230), and
probably had the long o sound. [In a
note on the passage, he repudiates the
notion that Eirone should be read
(Birmnr), apparently because the name
here rhymes with moon, or because Mr.
C. J. Fox said Touloow in the House of
Commons ; but see supra p. 961. In a
note on MN 5, 1, 28 (177', 139), the
rhyme : know woo, makes him suppose
that woo and woe had the same sound.
But see rhymes to woo, supra p. 961,
and Salesbury, p. 785. And on KJ 5,
7, 1 (354', 2), reading '•poor brain,'
instead of '•pure brain,' he observes :
" The original has pore, the commonest
spelling of ' poor ' in the folio, and in
other books of the time, representing
the old pronunciation of that word,
which is still preserved in some parts
of the United States." The Cambridge
editors say that in all the copies known
to them the reading is pure, and not
pore."]
ou
had either the sound (DU) or (uu).
QU
was (k) in *banqmt, quality, quantity,
*quay, quern, quintain, *quoif, quod,
*quoit, *quote, and perhaps quart, and
quit. [Those words marked * are
still frequently so pronounced.] LL 5,
2, 142 (154, 279), perhaps contained
the pun qualm, calm; as also 2H1 2,
4,11 (419, 40), where the Hostess has
calm, meaning qualm, and Falstaff takes
the word as calm. [Price, 1668, gives
"qualm sudden fit, calm still quiet,"
among his list of differences between
words of like sound.]
s
" before a vowel had often the sound
of sh, as it has now in sugar and sure.
Such was its sound in sue, suit, and
its compounds, and I believe in super
and its compounds, and in supine and
supreme. Sewer was pronounced shore
in the Elizabethan era. Hence, too,
shekels was spelled sic Ms" in the fo.
MM 2, 2, 64 (74', 149). [The Cam-
bridge editors quote from Notes and
Queries, vol. 5, p. 325, the observation
that shekels is spelled sickles in Wyc-
liffe's Bible. This is not an instance
of s and sh interchanging in sound,
but of different transcriptions of a
Hebrew word (sheirel) which Jerome
Latinized into ticlus, of course the im-
CHAP. VIII. 4 8. WHITE S ELIZABETHAN PRONUNCIATION.
9G9
mediate origin of "Wycliffe's spellings
and hence probably of the folio reap-
ing. Referring to LL 4, 1, 37 (144',
109), see supra p. 215, note, he says
that in LL 3, 1, 77 (143, 191), nteu
printed shue. It is not so in the fo.
1623, and the Cambridge editors do
not note the form.]
TH
probably more frequently had the
sound of (t) than at present. Coin-
pare the common spellings : nostrils
nosethrills, apotecary apothecary, ait-
tority authority, tone the one, t'other
the other \fone, t'other, are thought
to have been that one, that other =
't one 't other], trill thrill, swarty
swarthy, fft fifth, sixt sixth, eight
eighth [the last three are quite modern
spellings and sounds], Sathan Satan,
stalworih stalwart, quot, quote, quod,
quoth. Less usual examples: whats
tys this, twice ia Wyt and Science,
Shak. Soc. ed. p. 21 [compare the
change of 'S to t after d, t in Orrmin,
supra p. 490, L 22, and p. 444, n. 2,
but here tys may be simply a misprint] ;
a pytheous piteous crye, liobert the
Devyll, p. 6 ; in golden trone throne,
Seneca's Ten Tragedies, 1581, p. 124
[compare Salesbury, supra p. 760, n. 3] ;
th' one autentique authentic, Daniel's
Rosamond, 1599, sig. Cc 2; dept dtpth
of art, Browne's Pastorals, 2, 52 ; Be
as cautherizing cauterizing, Tim 5, 1,
48 (761', 136), ed. 1623 '[it is really
misprinted as a Cantherizing in that
folio, the other three folios read as a
catherizing, cauterizing was Pope's
conjecture, other editors read cancer-
izing, the instance is therefore worth-
less] ; the Thuskan Tuscan poet, Dray-
ton's Nymphidia, 1627, p. 120 ; with
amatists amethysts, Arcadia, 1005, p.
143 ; call you this gamouth gamut,
four times, TS 3, 1, 24 (240', 71), ed.
1623 [the other folios have gamoth,
the derivation is obscure]. Observe
the interchange of t, th, in Japhet,
Batseba, Hithite, Galathians, Loth,
Pathmos, Swethen, Goteham, Gotes,
Athalanta, Protheus, Antony, Anthenor,
" throughout our early literature. "
See also in Sir Balthazar Gerbier's
Interpreter of the Academic for For-
rain Languages and all Noble Sciences
and Exercises, 1648, 4to., where the
writer, a Fleming, whose " associations
were with the highest -bred English
people of his day, . . . intended to ex-
press with great particularity the Eng-
lish pronunciation of the day, and it
specially became him to give the best."
Thus he spells leftenant, Nassow. " In
this singular book, which is printed
with remarkable accuracy, we find
words spelled with th in which we
know there was only the sound of t,
and, what is of equal importance, words
written Avith t which were then, as
now, according to received usage,
spelled with th, and which have been
hitherto supposed to have been pro-
nounced with the 0 (th) sound." The
examples are With Sundaycs ="W\ri.t
Sundays, may scth = set, will theach —
teach, strenckt — strength, yought =
youth , anathom ie = anatomy, fourth;/ =
forty, seventby=* seventy, sc-uentliecn=.
seventeen, <fepf = depth, hight= height,
sigth, sigthed = sight, sighted, rethorike
= rhetoric, braught = broth, the French
is potage.
To this refer the puns "that most
capricious [punning on caper = a, goat]
poet Ovid among the Goths," AY 3,
3, 3 (218', 9) ; and " Note, notes, for-
sooth, and nothing," MA 2, 3, 16 (US',
59). Compare "no hearing, no feeling,
but my sir's song, and admiring the
nothing of it," WT 4, 4, 161 (324', 625).
Let the reader " discover if he can what
this means, if nothing was not pro-
nounced noting. Let him explain too,
if he can, the following passage (which
no one has hitherto attempted to ex-
plain), 'Armado. — But to have a love
of that colour, methinks Samson had
small reason for it. He surely affected
her for her wit. Moth. — It was so,
sir, for she had a green wit,' LL 1,
2, 51 (138', 91), except on the theory
that the th was pronounced as t,
and that the Page puns, and alludes
to the green withes which Dalilah
vainly used as bonds for Samson.
And here compare Gerbier's [here mis-
spelled Bergier's in the original work]
spelling 'With - Sundayes,' and con versel y
the frequent spelling of the preposition
' with ' wit in writings of an earlier
date." Notice dfor th, and conversely,
in murder, further, fathom, hundred,
tether, quoth. " I believe that in the
Elizabethan era, and, measurably, down
to the middle of the seventeenth cen-
tury, d, th, and t, were indiscriminately
used to express a hardened and perhaps
not uniform modification of the Anglo-
Saxon S, a sound like which we now
hear in the French pronunciation of
62
970 WHITE'S ELIZABETHAN PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. vui. $ s.
meurtre, and which has survived, with
other pronunciations of the same period,
in the Irish pronunciations of murder,
further, after, water, in all of which
the sound is neither d, th, nor t." [He
alludes to the very dental t, d= (t K d |")
common on the Continent, still heard
in some combinations in Lancashire,
Yorkshire, Westmoreland, and the 1'eak
of Derbyshire, and probably much more
widely ; the Irish seems to be compli-
cated with a post-aspiration (t(-H,
df-n). In Yorkshire water is some-
times (waa'tferjand almost (waa'tt- Her),
and Southerners, in trying to imitate it,
call it (waa-th.i). In the following
notes, Mr. White pursues this subject
further.] LL 1, 2, enter Moth (137').
"I have not the least doubt that the
name of Arm ado's Page is not Moth,
but Mote — a ' congruent epitheton '
[LL 1, 2, 9 (138, 14)] to one whose
extremely diminutive person is fre-
quently alluded to in the play by phrases
which seem applicable only to Tom
Thumb. That ' mote ' was spelled
v.ioth we have evidence twice in one
line of this play [LL 4, 3, 39 (148,
161)], which stands in the original [in
the quartos and folios] : 'You found
his Moth, the King your Moth did see ;'
also in the following from KJ 4, 1, 29
(346', 92) : ' 0 heaven, that there were
tut a moth in yours ;' and, in fact, in
•every case in which the word appears
in the first folio, as well as in all the
quartos. Wicliff wrote in Matthew vi. :
' were rust and mought distryeth '
[in Forshall and Madden's ed., Matt.
vi. 19, older version, " wher rust and
moujthe distruyeth," later version,
"where ruste and moujte destrieth,"
where we have the very same diversity
of th and t]. Indeed, it seems far from
improbable that the two words were
originally one, and that ' mote ' is not,
as Richardson supposes, from ' mite.'
For both ' mite ' and ' mot[e] ' are
found in Anglo-Saxon, in which lan-
guage 'moth' is moyhte [mogiSe, rnolrSe,
or moiS'Se, according to Etrmiiller, p.
232, who refers the word to the root
mugan, muhan, to be able, to cover, to
heap up ; this accounts for the 3 so
often found in old writings, and the
two sounds (moot, mooth) are similar
to the two sounds (drAAt, drauth), see
supra p. 963; mite, ags. mite, from
mitan, to eat ; mote, ags. mot, is of
very uncertain origin]. But whether
the name is Moth or Mote, it is plain
that the pronunciation was mote." In
a note on the fairy's name, Moth, MN
3, 1, 49 (169, 165), Mr. White notes
that the Moth of the old editions means
mote, and quotes from Withal' s Shorte
Dictionarie for Young Beginners. Lou-
don, 4to., 1568. "A moth or motte
that eateth clothes, tinea. A barell or
great bolle, Tina, nee. Scd tinea, cum
e, vennioulits est, anglice, A mought;"
and from Lodge's Wits Miserie, or the
World's Madncsse, "They are in the
aire like atomi in sole, mothes in the
sun." On TS 2, 1, 16 (237. 43), he
remarks that ' Kathariua,' had the th
sounded as t, as shewn by the abbre-
viation Kate. [So also Jones, supra
p. 219.] On pother, KL 3, 2, 9 (862',
50), he remarks: "This word was spelled
powther, pother, podther, and pudder.
In the first three cases it seems to have
been prouounced with the th hard ; and
I believe it to be no more nor less than
the word 'potter,' which is used in this,
but not, I believe, in the mother
country." [But the modern (padh-j)
favours an old fpudlrer), which, with
the interchange of (d) and (dh), ex-
plains everything,] Bermoothes, T 1,
•2, 53 (4, 229), is the same as Bermudas.
In the introduction to MA, vol. 3,
p. 227, Mr. White very ingeniously
shews that if we read Nothing as Noting,
the title becomes intelligible, " for the
much ado is produced entirely by noting.
It begins with the noting of the Prince
and Claudia, first by Antonio's man
[overheard MA 1, 2, 4 (113', 9)], and
then by Borachio, who reveals their
conference to John [heard MA 1, 3, 19
(114', 64)]; it goes on with Benedick
noting the Prince, Leonato, and Claudia
in the garden [the fowl sits MA 2, 3,
26 (119, 95)]; and again with Beatrice
noting Margaret and Ursula in the
same place [Beatrice runs to hear MA
3, 1, 3 (120', 25)]; the incident upon
which its action turns is the noting of
Borachio' s interview with Margaret by
the Prince and Claudio [see me MA 2,
2, 14 (118, 43); you shall see MA 3,
2, 51 (122, 116); saw MA 3, 3, 57
(12.T, 160) ; did see MA 4, 1, 41 (126,
91)] ; and finally the incident which
unravels the plot is the noting of
Borachio and Conrad by the Watch
[act 3, sc. 3]. That this sense, 'to
observe,' ' to watch,' was one in which
' note ' was commonly used, it is quite
needless to shew by reference to the
literature and lexicographers of Shake-
CHAP. VIII. 4 8. WHITE S ELIZABETHAN PRONUNCIATION,
971
spearc's day ; it is hardly obsolete ; and
even of the many instances in Shake-
speare's works, 1 will quote only one,
' slink by and note him,' from AY 3,
2, 77 ('217, 267)." [Compare also LL
3, 1, 6 (142, 25), " make them men of
note — do you note me ?" Mr. White
then quotes the assonance, which he
regards as a rhyme : doting nothing
S 20. 10 (1033'), "see supra p. 955].
[The whole of this ingenious dis-
sertation apparently arose from the
passage: —
"Balthazar. Note this before my
notes;
There's not a note of mine that's worth
the noting.
D. Pedro. Why, these are very crotchets
that he speaks ;
Note, notes, forsooth, and nothing." —
MA 2, 3, 15 (118', 57).
This is the reading of the Quarto
and Folios, for which Thoobald pro-
posed noting, a correction which seems
indubitable. Nothing is given as
(noth'«'q) with a short vowel, the pre-
cursor of our (nath'j'q), by both Bullo.
kar and Gill, and although the short-
ness of the vowel did not stand in
the way of Shakspere's assonance, just
quoted, nor would have stood in the
way of such distant allusions as those
among which it is classed, supra p. 922,
yet it is opposed to its confusion with
(noot-t'q). Still I have heard a Russian
call nothing (nooHq), with the identical
(oo) in place of (oo) as well as (t) for
(th). Acting upon this presumed pun,
noting, nothing, Mr. White inquires
whether the title of the play may not
have been really " Much ado about
noting," and seeks to establish this by
a wonderfully prosaic summary of in-
stances, all the while forgetting the
antithesis of much and noth ing, on which
the title is founded, with an allusion to
the great confusion occasioned by a
slight mistake — of Ursula for Hero —
which was a mere nothing in itself.
The Germans in translating it, Viel
Ldrm um Nichts, certainly never felt
Mr. White's difficulty. It seems more
reasonable to conclude that in MA 2,
3, 16 (118', 59), and WT 4, 4, 164
(324', 625), nothing was originally a
misprint for noting, which was followed
by subsequent editors. It is the only
word which makes sense. In the first
instance, it is required as the echo of
the preceding words : in the second,
Autolycus says : " My clown . . . grew
so in love with the wenches' song that
he would not stir his pettitoes till he
had both tune and words ; which so
drew the rest of the herd to me, that
all their other senses stuck in cars ; . . .
no hearing, no feeling, but my sir's song,
and admiring the noting of it ;" where
song and noting correspond to words
and tune ; and this serves to explain the
joke in MA, where Balthazar, by saying
that " there's not a note of his that's
worth the noting," having already
punned on note = observe, and musica'l
sound, puns again on noting — observing
and putting into music; and in D.
Pedro's remark, the only pun is on
crotchets, i.e., either the musical notes
or the puns which Balthazar is uttering.
The joke on noting, and nothing, sup-
posing the jingle to answer, is inappre-
ciable in both cases. But dismissing
all reference to nothing and noting as
perfectly untenable, there is no doubt
that Mr. White has proved Moth in
LL to mean Mote or Atomy, RJ 1, 4,
23 (717, 57), and in all modernized
editions the name should be so spelled,
as well as in the other passages where
moth means mote. Again, in the pas-
sage LL 1, 2, 52 (133', 94), there cau
be no doubt that green wit alludes to
Dalilah's green withe. This interpre-
tation is also accepted by the Cambridge
editors. But how should wit and icithe
be confused ? Have we not the key in
that false pronunciation of the Latin
final -t and -d as -th, that is, either
(th) or (dli), which we find reprobated
by both Palsgrave and Salesbury (supr^
p. 844, under D and T, and p. 759,
note 4) ? There is no reason to sup-
pose that wit was even occasionally
called (with) ; we have only to suppose
that Mote — who is a boy that probably
knew Latin, at least in school jokes,
witness '' I will whip about your In-
famie Vnum cita," LL 5, 1, 30 (150',
72) [the Latin in this play is vilely
printed, by-the-bye, and this vrtttm cita
is sufficiently unintelligible ; Theobald
reads circum circa ; another conjecture
is manu cita ; perhaps intrn extra may
have been meant, compare Liv. 1, 26,
*' verbera, vel intra pomoerium .... vel
extra pomoerium," but it was. no doubt,
some well-known school urchin's al-
lusion to a method of flogging] — would
not scruple, if it suited his purpose, to
alter the termination of a word in the
Latin school fashion, and make (wt't)
into (w?th) or (w/dh) or to merely add
972 WHITE'S ELIZABETHAN PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. vm. § 8.
on the sound of (th), thus (wt'tth), as
we now do in the word eighth = (eetth).
"We find him doing the very same thing,
when, for the sake of a pun, he alters
wittoll, as the word is spelled in the fo.
MW 2, 2, 83 (51', 313), into wit-old,
LL 5, 1, 26 (150', 66). But the word
withe, ags. wi'Sig, with a long vowel,
is otherwise remarkable. It is now
called (wt'th) by most orthoepists, Perry
giving (wt'dh) and Smart (waidh). The
long ags. i would make us expect (ai),
but it is one of the words which has
remained unchanged. Even Smart
gives (wt'dh't), which is the complete
word, though Worcester writes (wzth't).
These varieties are due to its being a
word which orthoepists are probably
not in the habit of hearing and using.
The Scotch say (wi'd't, wod'i). Could
withe have ever been called (w«t) ? It
is possible, just as fift, sixt, cited by
Mr. White, had (t) in ags. and as late
as Gill, but have now (th). That th, t,
were used in a very haphazard way in
Latin, Greek, and Hebrew words in
the xvi th and even xvn th century is
well known (supra p. 219), and proba-
bly there was great uncertainty of pro-
nunciation in such words, partly through
ignorance, and partly perhaps, because,
notwithstanding what Bnliokar says,
supra p. 842, 1. 19, th in Latin and
Latinized words may have been by a
large section of scholars called (t). "To
this category may be referred the pro-
nunciation of Goth as (goot), AY 3, 3,
3 (218', 9), which is certainly intended.
The usages of the Fleming Gerbier
are not entitled to much weight. He
probably could not pronounce (th),
and identifying it with his own (t^),
which was also his pronunciation of
(t), became hopelessly confused. In
his own Flemish, th and t had the
single sound (tf). His JFi'M-Sunday
may be a mere printer's transposition
of letters for Whit-Sunday. . There
does not appear to be any reason for
concluding that the genuine English
th ever had the sound of (t), although
some final t's have fallen into (th). — As
regards the alternate use of d and th in
such words as murther, further, father,
etc., there seems reason to suppose that
both sounds existed, as they still exist,
dialectically,vulgarly, and obsolescently.
Hut we must remember that (b, d, g)
between vowels have a great tendency
in different languages to run into
(bh, db, gh). Thus in German, aber,
schreiben, become dialectically («wbher
shrai-bhen). See examples in Pennsyl-
vania German, supra p. 557. In
Danish d medial and final is generally
(dh), though not distinguished in
writing, and similarly g in the greater
part of Germany becomes (gh, gjh)
in the same positions. In Hebrew
the pairs (b bh, d dh, g gh) had
only one letter a piece. Hence (d,
dh) forms no analogy for (t, th).
The upshot of Mr. White's researches
seems, therefore, to be that writers of
the xvi th and xvnth centuries were
very loose in using t, th, in non-Saxon
words. That this looseness of writing
sometimes affected pronunciation, we
know by the familiar example author
and its derivatives. Thus Matzner
notes, Eng.Gram. 1, 132 : "In words de-
rived from ancient languages," observe
the limitation, " th often replaces t :
Anthony (Anton-ins), author (autor),
prothonotary (protonotarius) ; we also
find lanthorn as well as lantern (lan-
terne, lat. laterna, lanterna)." Could
this last spelling have arisen from a
false etymology, arising from the com-
mon employment of transparent horn
in old lanterns ? The h does not ap-
pear to have ever been sounded. " Old
English often writes t in this way :
rethor (rhetor"), Sathanas (Satanas),
Ptholomee, etc. The modern English
anthem, old English antein, ags. anti-
fen, arose from antiphona.""]
TJ.
" U, when not followed by e, had
very commonly that sound (very un-
fitly indicated by oo) which it has
in rude, crude, and the compounds
of lude, and of which the 'furnitoor,
literafoor, •matoor,' of old-fashioned,
though not illiterate, New-England
folk is a remnant. Such phono-
graphic spellings as the following,
of which 1 have numerous memoran-
dums, leave no doubt on this point :
ugly ouyly, gun goon, run roon, clung
cloony, spun spoon, curl coorle, and con-
versely poop pup, gloom glum, gloomy
fflumy." [In all but the last two
instances the sound was (u), and they
are corroborations of the statement that
short tt was (u) or (u) in the xvith
century. See supra p. 167. In a note
on Puck, MN 2, 1, 3 (164', 18), vol. 4,
p. 101, Mr. White says that previously
to Shakspere it was always spelled
powJce, pooke, or pouke ; and in vol. 5,
CHAP. VIII. § 8. SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. 973-
p. 143, in a note on " muddied in For- firmed till the xvnth century. The
tune's mood," AW 5, 2, 1 (276, 4), he transition was (-tyyr, -tuur, -tar), corn-
notices the pun, mood, mud (see supra pare Mr. "White's remarks on TL]
p. 92G), spoiled by Theobald's correc- Compare the spellings venter venture,
tion into moat, adopted by Warburton. Milton's Comus, v. 228, ed. 1673, also
Probably we have the same pun, or in other books, nurter nurture, futer
error spelling, 2U* 2, 4, 13 (419, 43), future, tortor torture, vulter vulture -T
where "muddy rascal" is probably a joynter jointure TS 2, 1, 127 (239', 372).
joke on " moody rascal."] in fo. 1623; rounder roundure KJ 2,
-rr-i,,-, 1, 52 (337, 259), in fo. 1623, wafter
Ult^- wafture JC 2, 1, 63 (771', 246) in fo.
"That ure final was generally, if 1623; also monature monster, Albion's
not universally, pronounced er among England, ed. 1602, p. 162. [See supra,
even the most polite and literate of our p. 200, 1. 11, and the rhymes: de-
Elizabethan ancestors, no observant parture shorter, enter venture, supra,
reader of the*books of their day, or p. 954. Thomas Gray, 1716-42, in
even those of the latter part of the his Long Story, rhymes : satire nature,
seventeenth century, need be told." ventured enter'd.]
[The usage was not general, or con-
Mr. White adds: "Some readers may shrink from the conclu-
sions to which the foregoing memorandums lead, because of the
strangeness, and, as they will think, the uncouthness, of the pro-
nunciation which they will involve. They will imagine Hamlet
exclaiming : —
' A baste that wants discoorse of ray son
Woufrl haive moorrid longer ! '
1 0, me prophetic sowl ! me ooncle ! '
'A broken voice, and his vrholo foonction shooting
Wit forms to his consayt, and all for noting !'
and, overcome by the astonishing effect of the passages thus spoken,
they will refuse to believe that they were ever thus pronounced
out of Ireland. But let them suppose that such was the pronun-
ciation of Shakespeare's day, and they must see that our orthoepy
would have sounded as strange and laughable to our forefathers, as
theirs does to us." Of these pronunciations we have no authority
for haive, me, shooting, wit, noting, as representatives of have, my>
suiting, with, nothing, — (saav) or (nseaev), (mai) or (mi}, (syyWq,
wt'th, noth-z'q), being the only pronunciations which external autho-
rities will justify. The example is, however, quoted, as the first
attempt which I have seen to give complete sentences in Shak-
sperian pronunciation, the un-Italicized words being supposed to
have their present sounds.
SUMMARY OF THE CONJECTURED PRONUNCIATION OF SHAKSPEHB.
It now remains from these indications to draw up a scheme of
Shaksperian pronunciation, sufficiently precise to exhibit specimens
in palaeotype. Shakspere was born in 1 564, became joint proprietor
of Blackfriars Theatre1 in 1589, and died in 1616. He was a
1 This is the usual belief. Mr. Halli- of the Globe and Blackfriars theatres,
well, in a letter iu the Athenceum of which dissipate a mass of conjecture
13 Aug., 1870, p. 212, col. 3, says that and throw much light on the history of
he had recently discovered a series of the Elizabethan stage. "It is now
documents concerning the establishment certain," he says, "that Shakspenfe,
974 SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 8.
Warwickshire man, and our chief authority for the pronunciation of
the time, Dr. Gill, a Lincolnshire man ; but such local and personal
peculiarities must be disregarded. "What we want to assign is the
pronunciation in which his plays were acted, during the last decade
of the xvi th and the first of the xvii th century. This pronunciation
may be fairly assumed to be that determined by the preceding quarter
of a century, during which the actors must have acquired it, and,
judging from stage habits in the xixth century, it will probably
have been archaic.
CONSONANTS do not present the slightest difficulty, except in re-
spect to syllabic E (p. 951) and L (p. 952), the guttural or mute GH,
and S, T. Although we have much reason to suspect a use of vocal
E (= i) similar to that now in vogue (p. 196), especially from the
influence of final r on the pronunciation of the preceding letters,
as in the rhymes pp. 964-6, yet we have absolutely no authority
for such a conclusion. Even Cooper's words (p. 200), which seem
to convey the distinctest intimation, are not decisive. Hence no
attempt will be made to distinguish 11 into (i, r), but the modem
Scotch (r) will be assumed in all cases. Syllabic E and L will,
therefore, be written (er, el). Thus —
Juu sent mi dep-yytt for Eierland H9 3, 2, 73 (610, 260).
Az fever dreivz out ferer, so prfc-i pt't'i JC 3, 1, 65 (775', 171).
Az ei remem-ber Heireri dhe Sikst R3 4, 2, 45 (580', 98).
But whuu «z man dhat iz not aq-gert ? Tim 3, 5, 9 (752', 57).
Faarwel-, komend- mi tu jur mis-teres RJ 2, 4, 81 (723', 204).
Juu, dhe greet too ov dhis asenvbelt C 1, 1, 45 (655', 159).
"Wheil shii did kAAl mi ras'kal fid-eler TS 2, 1, 45 (238, 158).
Dhan BuHqbruks return- tu Eq-geland R3 4, 1, 4 (375, 17).
As respects GH, there seems to be no doubt that it was still in-
dicated in speech. The interpretation of Salesbury's words, cited on
p. 210, was slightly modified by Dr. Davies in revising p. 779, and
it is evident that we must assume the (kh) to have been very lightly
touched. All those who are familiar with the various local pro-
nunciations of German, know well that there are extreme differ-
ences in the force with which the breath is expelled when pronouncing
(kh). Shaksperc certainly did not find his utterance of this sound
sufficiently strong to debar him from disregarding it altogether in
rhymes (p. 963), which however does not shew that it was not pro-
nounced; compare the analogous rhymes (oo, oou), p. 961, and the
assonances, p. 955. But we should probably be more justified in
following the example of Smith and Hart, who wrote (H) or (H'),
p. 210, than that of Gill, \rho identified the sound with the Greek x
•who is more than once alluded to by house. In Shakspeare's time, the
name, was never a proprietor in either proprietors took absolutely the entire
theatre. His sole interest in them receipts of certain portions of the thea-
consisted in a participation, as an actor, tre. ' The house' was, therefore, some
in the receipts of • what is called the other part or parts of the theatre, the
house.' " And in the Athenaum of 24 receipts of which were divided amongst
Sept., 1870, p. 398, col. 1, he explains Shakspeare and other actors, and in
that " this does not mean what is now which a proprietor had no share, unless,
implied by the ordinary expression of of course, he was an actor as well as a
an actor sharing in the receipts of the proprietor.''
CHAP. VIII. § 8. SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. 97&
= (kh), ibid. Hence (H) will be adopted in the examples. l See-
also supra p. 477, and note 1.
The S was apparently often (z) under the same circumstances a»
at present. T, S, were also often (s) where they are now so pro-
nounced in French. The numerous examples of "resolutions," pp.
947-950, must be held to prove conclusively that in these cases the
modern (sh) sound was unknown or at least unrecognized. See the-
remarks on fashion, p. 949, col. 2, last entry, and p. 955, and on
resolution, imagination, p. 953.z
Initial K, G, in kn, gn, was certainly pronounced, and initial "WR
was probably (rw\ but may have been (w'r). There is, however, no
internal authority for this conclusion, but on the other hand no puns-
such as : knave nave, write rite, against it.3
VOWELS present greater difficulties, and must be considered more
in detail.
A was certainly either (aa, a) or (aah, ah). It could not have
passed into (a?a?, aa), and still less into (ee, se). The puns with A,
p. 923, and the rhymes on A, p. 955, independently of external tes-
timony, can leave no reasonable doubt on this point.4
AI, AY, present much ground for hesitation. They must now be
distinguished from ei, ey, with which Salcsbury confounds them,
while Smith makes the difference slight. After Gill's denunciation
of Hart's pronunciation of at, ay, as (ee), p. 122, we cannot admit
that sound as general in Shakspere's time, notwithstanding the pre-
sumption in favour of Sir Philip Sidney's use of (ee), p. 872, and
the obscurity of Mulcaster, p. 912. "Wallis and "Wilkins, who are
both later, and both apparently said (sei), confirm this opinion. We
see by puns that the pronunciation (ee) was well known to Shak-
spere, but we cannot fix it in more than two or three cases. The
remarks on p. 924 justify the retention of (ai) for general purposes,
that is, the acceptance of Gill's practice.5 See also supra p. 474r
note, col. 2.
1 Messrs. Noyes and Peirce (supra
p. 917, n. 1) say, " The sound of this
guttural must have been atonic and
faint, for Baret, Smith and Jonson
make it equivalent to A ... Its sound
must have been disappearing in Shake-
speare's time, for in 1653 it was a pro-
vincialism (Wallis, p. 31). . . It is pro-
bable that /was frequently substituted
for gh." See supra pp. 963, 967.
2 Messrs. Noyes and Peirce "con-
clude,— 1st that -tion, -sion, are dis-
syllabic, but could be contracted to one
syllable ; and, 2nd, that they had
nearly, if not quite, the modern French
sound." — See Gill's remarks on syn-
seresis, supra p. 937, and n. 3.
3 Messrs. Noyes and Peirce say " k
before >?, and w before h, would seem
to have been invnriablv sounded."
4 The short a is considered to have
been (&) by Messrs. Noyes and Peirce,
who, relying principally on "Wallis, say
that " in this case, it is a defect in Gill's
system, that it does not distinguish be-
tween the a in ' cat,' and that in
' cart.' " But as regards a long, they
consider it had " a sound nearly like
ale," and then stating that this «, "as
now sounded, ends with a very short i
sound," conclude that this was not the
case then, and seem, on the authority
of "Wallis, to make it (sete). The case
of long <J = (A.A) they consider under
AU, see the next note but one.
6 Messrs. Noyes and Peirce conclude
that " ai was a true diphthong, more
resembling our a long than our t long,"
meaning probably (seaei), which would
not be quite the same as our a long,
which they consider to be (eei).
976 SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 8.
AU, AW, ought to be (au) if a»=(ai). But the usage of lan-
guage is independent of such analogies, and changes may be
complete in one case, but not in the other. Hart finds no difficulty
in pairing (ee, au), and Gill, though he wrote (au), apparently
meant (AA), p. 145. But he evidently hesitated at times between
(au) or (AU) and (AA), for he says, referring- to "HALL Henriculus,
HALE trahere, et HALL aula," that " exilius est a in duabus vocibus
prioribus, in tertia fere est diphthongus." Compare a similar ex-
pression respecting the undoubtedly diphthongal long i, supra p.
114, 1. 10 from bottom. The (au, au, AU) have the true archaic
stage twang, and each of them may be occasionally heard, at least
before (1), from modern declaimers. Still as I have felt constrained
to accept (AA) as the most probable representative of Dr. Gill's use,
and as Ben Jonson, the friend and contemporary of Shakspere,
seems to have had no notion of any diphthongal sound (supra p.
146), I have adopted (AA) in Shakspere. There is at least one
rhyme, la ! flaw, p. 957, which favours this supposition, though it
would be quite inadequate to establish it. Puns give no results,
p. 923.1
E, followed the rule of (ee, ii, e) given supra pp. 225, 227. There
was, however, occasionally a tendency to mince it into («) when
short, compare the puns : clept dipt, civil Seville, p. 925, and the
rhymes p. 958. This mincing became very prevalent in the xvnth
and xvrn th centuries, but is inadmissible as an acknowledged pro-
nunciation in stately verse.2
1 Messrs. Xoyes and Peirce. after a
long investigation, say: ""We must
endeavour to explain our facts on the
presumption that its sound [that of ati]
underwent no change. Now this can
only be done by supposing that the
French <?, from 1620 to 1690, repre-
sented such a sound as might at once
be described as ' dewnt ' and be made
equivalent to 'dawn.' Such a sound
is, perhaps, given to ' bffftn ' in Georgia
and Alabama." By dcznit, Haicn, I
suppose those writers mean (aa, AA) ;
by the last-mentioned sound of ba/m,
they possibly mean (aa). They pro-
ceed thus: "Soon after 1690 it took
another step in the same direction as
that which was taken after the wars
of the Huguenots, perhaps, and now
bore no resemblance to the a \n father.
It appears, however, that this change
had not struck completely into the
provinces; for, as the Revolution gradu-
ally passed off, this orthoepy also died
out, and left the pronunciation as it
was during the reign of Francis I. If
we accept this theory, our conclusion
respecting the English aw will be that
it was always pronounced as at pre-
sent," that is (AA). They incidentally
call the pronunciation of dance as
(drens), which is thought refined by
many English speakers, " a prevalent
vulgarism " in America. On the sound
of French a, see supra p. 820, and on
the English conception of the sound so
late as the end of the xvm th century,
see Sir "William Jones's English spelling
of French, supra p. 835. At present
there is a great tendency in French to
make the sound very thin. The use of
(aft] is disliked, and the short sound has
dwindled from (a) to (ah\ on its road,
apparently, to (se), precisely as in older
English. See Tito Pagliardini's Essays
on the Analogy of Language, 1864, p. 6.
2 Messrs. J\Toyes and Peirce say that
e short "has undergone no perceptible
change." And of the sound of c long,
as in j£ve. deer, they say : " There can
be no doubt that this sound was heard
in almost all the words where it now
occurs, including ' people' and ' shire'
in combination, for Gill gives to all
these words the long sound of the
short *'. The principal exceptions
were words in ea, several in ei, Ccesar,
cedar, equal, fierce, Grecian, interfere,
these, etc., which had the peculiar
sound of fa" explained in the next note.
CHAT. VIII. § 8. SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERfi's PRONUNCIATION. 977
EA was mostly long (ee) and occasionally short (e). "We must
here accept the external testimonies, which are clear and distinct.
The rhymes, p. 957, are singularly inconclusive as respects the
length of the vowel. The rhymes of ea with ee, pp. 957-8, are all
clearly false. A few words had the sound of (ii), p. 81. The
vocabulary must be consulted for the authorities. All such usages
were clearly orthographical mistakes or disputes, the appropriation
of ca to long (ee) at the close of the xvith century not having
been universally recognized. In heart, heard, the sound of (a) pre-
vailed, see the puns p. 925, but see also the rhymes p. 964, col. 1,
and p. 965, col. 2. For the interchange of the sounds (iir, eer) in
the terminations -ear, -ere, see the rhymes p. 964, col. 2. In these
cases there is no choice but to follow external authorities.1
EE must be regarded as always intentionally (ii).2
El, EY, ought to have followed the fortunes of ai, ay, with which
we have seen they were once interchangeable. Gill is not con-
sistent. He marks prey as (prai), supra p. 900, but in they he uses
(ei, eei), and in receive, conceive simple (ee). The rule that where
ei is now (ii) it was then (ee), and where it is now (ee, eei) it was then
(eei), will not be far wrong. Neither rhymes nor puns help us
here. Hart's ordinary orthography, as shewn by his own MS.,
supra p. 794, note, proves that ei was to him identical with (ee).3
EO had become (ii) in people, and perhaps in yeoman, of which
the modern sound (jwmtin) is clearly erroneous. We find leopard,
trissyllabic, H6 1, 5, 5 (475, 31), supra p. 947. The combination
is very rare, and there is nothing to be gleaned from rhymes or puns.
EU, EW, if we believe external testimony, were clearly (eu)
or (yy), and this view will be adopted. See the observations on
the rhymes which apparently militate %gainst this conclusion,
p. 962."
I, Y, long will be assumed as (ei). Smith and Shakspere identify
I, eye, aye, pp. 1 12, 926, 963. For Gill's sound Wallis's (ai) has been
adopted, but the more indeterminate (ei) has been retained in Shak-
spere. The short I was of course (»'). But rhymes present difficulties.
We have a few cases of long I and short I rhyming in closed
syllables, pp. 958-9, some of which must be esteemed false, but in
1 Messrs. Moves and Peirce say that treat this combination independently
" Mr. Marsh, lo'oking at tbe grammars, of long e.
at once discovered that it [the sound 3 Messrs. Noyes and Peirce say, " the
of ea] was neither the one [long «] nor ei in receive, deceive, etc., was a diph-
the other [double ee], but an inter- thong in Gill's time," — these two words
mediate sound, like e in met prolonged. are, however, exceptionally pronounced
[This gives (ee) exactly.] . . . When ea with monophthongal (ee) by Gill, — " it
is found rhymed with ai, it is owing was used interchangeably with ai, as
to a common mispronunciation of the both Smith and Mulcaster observe."
latter diphthong noticed by Gill." See supra p. 120 for Smith, and p 912
Shakspere' s rhymes of ea with ai, are for Mulcaster.
so rare as to be quite valueless, coming 4 Messrs Noyes and Peirce say that
under the category of consciously im- " eu differed from M in ' use ' apparently
perfect rhymes, supra p. 956. Even in beginning with the vowel ' end ' in-
Sidney's, were not frequent, p. 872. stead of the consonant y." See below
2 Messrs. Noyes and Peirce do not p. 980, n. 2.
978 SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 8.
others there may have been a variety of pronunciation. The ter-
mination -ind seems to have been generally (eind), corresponding
to the modern pronunciation. The final -Y, however, offers the
same varieties of rhyme as in Spenser, p. 869, and in modern
verse, p. 861. There are occasional rhymes with (-ii), p. 959, col. 2,
but many more numerous examples of rhymes with (-ei), p. 959,
col. 1, without any reference to the origin from French -e, -ie, or
Anglo-saxon -*g. As Gill constantly adopts the pronunciation
(-ei) in such cases, I shall follow his lead. Compare the puns on
noddy, marry, p. 926. l
IE, when not final, was probably (ii), according to the external
authorities. When medial, it was still a rare form, and had not re-
gularly replaced ee, p. 104 ; friend, fiend, were probably (frend, fend),
see the rhymes, p. 958. When final, it was generally (ei) accented,
and (&') unaccented, see Mulcaster's remarks, supra p. 913, col. 2.
0 long and short must be generally assumed as (oo, o), compare
the rhymes, pp. 959, 960, and the puns, p. 925. Before I, long o
becomes (oou), according to Gill. Shakspere in his rhymes disregards
the difference (oo, oou), p. 960. We must, therefore, follow external
authorities. Long 0 was also occasionally (uu), compare the puns,
1 Messrs. Xoyes and Peirce say of
i in in, that " words to which we now
give this sound had in general the same
pronunciation in Shakespeare's day."
On the long i, they first remark on the
gliding characteristic of diphthongs,
referring to Mr. J. Jennisou in Hil-
lard's Reader : " None of our diph-
thongs are combinations of two vowels,
but run from the first souiW to the
last through an infinite number of
gradations. ' .Zee,' according to this
view, instead of being dh-ee, is more
nearly ah, wp, err, md, in, eve," that is,
instead of (ai), is more nearly (aaaoeii).
"But it is not to be supposed that
any abrupt change was made from
the Saxon i long to this very complex
combination. Jt is more rational to
suppose that the sound grew up by in-
sensible gradations somewhat in this
manner," translating the symbols, they
become (1. i, 2. ri, 3. eii, 4. aocii, o.
aaoeii, 6. aasoeii). Then quoting Pals-
grave as supra pp. 109, 110, they say:
" The unmistakable drift of these cita-
tions is to the effect that ' j'ce ' was pro-
nounced like i in ' wind,' or perhaps
' end-in-eve,' " that is, as (i) ? or
(eti) P Further on they say, "the Pals-
gravian pronunciation of ' ice ' in words
where the i is now sounded long, ap-
pears to have been confined with Mul-
caster to a few words ending in nd.
•Wind, frmd, bmd,' he laconically re-
marks, 'and with the qualifying e,
kmde. fmde,' etc. (Elementarie, p. 133).
[Supra p. 913.] So Coote, who, how-
ever, like Gill, preferred the longer
pronunciation in all words of this class,
not excepting 'wind.' 'And some pro-
nounce these words blind, find, behind,
short: others blende, frnde, behtwde,
with e. long,' (Coote, p. 19)." They
adopt (aoi) as Gill's j or long i. These
conclusions are not sensibly different
from mine. In this relation, the
following observation of Ben Jonson,
alluded to by Messrs. Noyes and Peirce,
shewing apparently that he recognized
both sounds (mais mees ; lois lees), is
noteworthy : " Many words ending in
Diptliottgs, or Vowells, take neither z.
nor s. [in the plural,] but only change
their l)iplhongs or Vowells, retaining
their last Consonant : as Mouse. Mice,
or Mecce. Louse. Lyce, or Leece. Goose,
Geece. Foot, Feet. Tooth. Teeth." B.
Jonson, Gram. Chap. xin. But from
the same writer conjugating " Pr. Lye.
Pa. lay. Par. pa. lyne or layne," we
cannot conclude that layne was pro-
nounced by any one like lyne, but that
lyne was a form which he preferred, as
one may see from his conjugating :
" Pr. Fly. Pa. flew. Par. pa. jtytie or
fawne" where flyne could never have
been the pronunciation of fwn«. B.
Jonson, Gram. Chap. xix.
CHAP. VIII. $ 8. SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERfc's PRONUNCIATION. 979
p. 925, and the rhymes in -ove, and of long o with oo, both on p. 961.
On the other hand, short o often rhymed with (u), and was fre-
quently so pronounced (compare the puns, p. 926), though some of
the rhymes, especially those in -ong (p. 962), are undoubtedly false.1
OA seems to have been regularly (oo).
OE is only (oo).
01, OY will be taken as (oi) or (uui), according to Dr. Gill's
usage. When there is no immediate authority, the pronunciation
(«i) or (oi) in the xvn th or xvin th century, may be held to imply
a xvi th century (ui) or (uui), supra p. 134," 1. 1, and p. 473, note,
col. 2, and infra p. 992, note 2, and p. 995, note 3. The rhymes,
p. 963, are not at all conclusive, but seem to indicate an unsettled
pronunciation.2
00 was regularly (uu), but there are a few rhymes with long
u, see p. 963.
OU, OW, had of course the two sounds (ou, oou), but Shakspere
quite disregarded the difference between these two diphthongs in
rhyme, p. 961, and also the difference between (oo, oou), p. 960.
In a few instances he has even rhymed (oo, ou), p. 961. It would
of course be wrong to conclude from these rhymes that he did not
differentiate the sounds (oo, ou), which have been so carefully dis-
tinguished in speech down to the present day ; and even, though
(oo) and (ou) are now beginning to coincide, in an unrecognized
pronunciation of long o, the cases of (oo, ou) are kept apart
as (oou, au) or (ou, au). Hence I shall here follow my external
authorities.3
Noyes and Pcirce do not seem to notice
the (uu, u) sounds of o.
2 Messrs. Noyes and Peirce recognize
the double sound of oi, and quote the
passage from M oleaster, sopra p. 915.
3 These distinctions are recognized
by Messrs. Noyes and Peirce, who,
however, infer from the passages
quoted from Mulcaster, supra p. 914,
that he agreed with Bullokar and
Palsgrave in pronouncing ou as (uu),
where most writers gave (ou), just as
when t preceded nd he at least occasion,
ally pronounced (i), and not (ei, ai),
supra p. 913. They also imagine that
Shakspere may have occasionally played
on the pronunciation of fowl as fool.
Mr. Noyes, in a private letter, thinks
that the reading foule found in three
quartos in H« 4, 2, 7 (402, 21), which
is foole or fool in all the other autho-
rities, arose from this source, and that
fool is the better reading. The words
would then thus run : " such as fear
the report of a caliver worse than a
struck fool or a hurt wild duck,"
where this sound would create an
obvious pun. But we have no examples
of indisputable puns of this sort.
1 Messrs. Noyes and Peirce do not
seem to be acquainted with the common
English provincial and Scotch sounds
(oo, o), although they know (oo, o),
the short (o) being the " Yankee pro-
nunciation of 'whole' and 'coat'."
Finding that in Wallis the pronuncia-
tion of short o was (A) or nearly (o),
they leave the point in doubt whether
Gill may not really have paired (oo, A)
in error, and have meant those sounds
by his o, o. The long o they take
without any aftersound or "vanish,"
that is, as (oo) not (oou). But the
diphthongal o before /, and ou, ow,
which are now professedly (oo), they
assume "must have been the same
with which the Irish now pronounce
the word bold." 1 have not had an
opportunity of strictly analyzing the
Irish sound, but it appears to me to be
rather (ou), or (ou), with a short first
element, than (oou), or (oou), with along
first element. It is probably the same
sound as orthoepiste in the xvm th
century analyzed as (AU, ou), supra p.
160. But if so, it is more nearly the
closed sound of ou than the open sound,
that is, nearer (oo) than (oou) . Messrs .
980 SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 8.
U long must be taken on external authority as (yy). See remarks
on the pun you, u, p. 926, and on the rhymes, p. 962. There is of
course just the chance of an (iu) pronunciation, which we know ex-
isted, not only from Holyband's express assertion (supra p. 228,
note, col. 1, and p. 838), hut from the impossibility of otherwise
accounting for "Wilkins's ignorance of (yy), p. 176. Still the testi-
mony of Gill and Wallis is so distinct that we should not be justified
in assuming any but (yy) to be the received pronunciation.1 But
U short was either (u) or (u}. The puns or allusions moody, muddy,
p. 926, strongly confirm this. None of the rhymes, p. 962, are
convincing.2
HI receives no light from the rhyme voice juice, even when sup-
plemented by Hodges's confusion noted on p. 963, col. 1, and the
conclusions of p. 136 will be adopted.
1 The possibility of Wallis's (yy)
and Wilkins's (iu) coexisting, without
either noticing the difference of pro-
nunciation in the other, though both
were in frequent communication, is
established by the following fact. In
Norfolk two, do, are constantly called
(tyy, dyy), as I know from personal
experience, and much concurrent infor-
mation. The gentleman who supplied
Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte with a
specimen of the dialect, repudiated this
sound, and only allowed the existence
of (tiu, diu>, sounds of which I am
ignorant. But I have noticed a con-
fusion between (yy, 33} here as else-
where. Again, it is generally asserted
that in Devonshire they call moon
(myyn) ; but Dr. "Weymouth, a Devon-
shire man, denies the fact, and his pro-
nunciation is (msan), as nearly as I
could judge. The sounds (93, yy) are
constantly confused. See remarks on
the Devonshire pronunciation of oo,
supra p. 636, note. Kenrick, in his Dic-
tionary, 1773, p. 39, identifies a quickly
spoken u with the French sound. Even
as late as 1775, Joshua Steele heard
French u or (yy) in sj<perflKOUs, twne,
supreme, credwlity, though he states it
to be " very rare in English," and
" seldom or never sounded . . . except
in the more refined tone of the court,
where it bey ins to obtain in a few words."
Prosodia Rationalis, pp. x. and xii.
See below Chap. X. I heard (yy) pro-
nounced in purify in 1870, from the
pulpit. Attention should also be paid
to an extremely difficult provincial
diphthong, common in the Peak of
Derbyshire, "Westmoreland, and Cum-
berland, and probably in many parts
of the north of England, which re-
places long u. At first a Southerner
takes it for (iu), then he is apt to con-
sider it simply (yy) or (93} or (uu), ac-
cording to his familiarity with these
sounds. I have not yet been able to
analyze it satisfactorily, but it appears
to me to partake of such characters as
(yu, yu, uu). The first element of
diphthongs is notoriously difficult to
seize, even when the diphthongs are
extremely familiar (supra p. 108), and
hence the uncertainty of this sound,
which may perhaps be provisionally
received as (yu). Yet Mr. Thomas
Ilallam (supra p. 473, n. 1, col. 2),
from whose pronunciation I endeavoured
to analyze the sound, himself analyzed
it as (wu), which did not satisfy my ear,
although the corresponding diphthong
(fi) for (ii) seemed, after much obser-
vation, sufficiently established. It is
possibly to some such intermediate
diphthong that all the confusion be-
tween (yy) and (iu) is to be traced.
2 Messrs. Noyes and Peirce say:
" the pronunciation of ' «se ' is de-
scribed with some unanimity as that
of the French u, as indeed it may well
have been once ; but that certainly was
not its sound in Shakespeare's day, for
Baret describes it in terms of more
than ordinary clearness as being a
diphthong compounded of e and «."
But see the passage quoted and re-
marks on it, supra p. 168. The
short u Messrs. Noyes and Peirce fully
recognize as (u) or (M), which of course
they do not distinguish.
CHAP. VIII. § 8. SUMMARY OF SUAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. 981
These considerations give the following results : —
A=(aa a).
AI = (ai), and rarely = (ee).
ATI = (AA).
E long = (ee), rarely = (ii).
E short=(e).
E A generally =(ee), rarely =(ii),
and more rarely = (a), oc-
casionally = (e).
EE = (ii).
EI= (eei) or = (ee), rarely =(ai).
E0=(ii)or(ee).
EU = (eu) or (yy).
Ilong =
-Y final, generally=(ei).
IErnedial= (ii), final = (ei)or(t).
0 long, generally = (oo), oc-
casionally = (uu).
0 short generally = (o), oc-
casionally = (u) or (ii).
OA = (oo).
OE = (oo).
01 = (oi), but occasionally =
(uui).
00 = (uu).
OU = (oou, ou).
TJ long = (yy).
U short = (u) or = («).
I short = (*).
Any deviations from these customs must have special external
authority ; and when any combination has two values, either the
same authority must be sought, or its place supplied by analogy,
derived from observing the direction of change in similar words
(pp. 225-240). The usual variations in the orthography of the
xvr th and early part of the xvnth century must of course be
allowed for. We have no specimens of Shakspere's own ortho-
graphy except his OAvn signature, and no reason to suppose that
it would have been more systematic or regular than that of the
other literary men of his time.1
1 For the printed orthography of
Shakspere's works, the remarks of
Salesbury (supra p. 752 and note 3)
should be borne in mind. "We have
seen that Sir John Cheke attempted a
systematic orthography in MS. (supra
p. 877, note). Mr. Francis Fry, F.S.A.,
author of an elaborate Description of
the Great Bible of 1539, &c., &c., and
editor of a fac-simile reproduction of
Tyndale's first edition of the New Testa-
ment, 1525 or 1526, and other works,
has recently called special attention to
a curious and very rare edition of Tyn-
dale's New Testament, of which a
mutilated copy will be found in the
British Museum (press-mark C. 36. a,
described in the Catalogue of Bibles,
part 13, fo. 1384), and a nearly perfect
copy at Cambridge, of which the second
title (the first is wanting) runs thus,
according to Mr. Fry: "THE NEWE
TESTAMENT, dylygently corrected and
compared with the Greke by WILLYAM
TINDALE : and fynesshed in the yere of
cure Lorde God A.M.D. and .XXXV."
While this sheet was passing through
the press, I received Mr. Fry's printed
alphabetical list of nearly 300 words in
this edition, whose orthography differs
so materially from that used for the
same words in the edition of 1534, that
Anderson (according to Mr. Fry), in his
Annals of the English Bibles, 1, 456,
says, it is supposed to be Gloucestershire
dialect, and that the Testament was
intended by Tyndale (who was born in
Gloucestershire, about 1477), for the
ploughboys of that county, whom he said,
about 1520, he would make to know
the Scriptures better than the priests.
On examining the list of words furnished
by Mr. Fry, and comparing the spelling
with the older pronunciations in the
preceding Vocabulary (pp. 881-910),
we find the following results, neglecting
a few doubtful cases.
AE = (aa) in : aege, baebes, braeke, caege,
caeke, caese, chaest, desolaet, faere, faese
faece, faether, gaesinge, gaeve, graeee, haest
haestily, haet, haeth, haeve, haeven, laede,
laeke, laeme, laetely, maede, maeke, maek-
inge, naeked, naenie, pnrttaeker, plaece,
plaetes, raege, raeted, raether, saefe, saeke,
saeine, saeved, saeveour, scaepe, shaoke,
shaemc, shaepe, spaece, spaeke, tacke, taeine,
taest, awaeke, waere, waest, waested.
AEL = (aul) in : caelinge, faele, faelsly,
shaell, taelked, •waelke.
AE = (a) in : accompaenyinaro, aengelb
maed, maestcrs, paert, rewaerde, saete»
982 SUMMARY OF SHAKSPKRE's PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 8.
The pronunciation founded on these conclusions, and realized in
the following examples, may at first hearing appear rude and pro-
vincial. But I have tried the effect of reading some of these passages
inspection of the book itself leads to
a very different conclusion. Had the
author had any systematic orthography
in view, it would certainly have pre-
dominated, and examples of the ordin-
ary orthography would have appeared as
misprints. But the book presents just
the opposite appearance. The curiotfs
orthographies do not strike the eye on
reading a page or two, except as oc-
casional errata, and Mr. Fry's list is
the result of a laborious search. The
word maester is said to be nearly the
only one which is used with tolerable
uniformity, and this might have been
used for maister, a common form (p.
996, n.). But the systematic character
of the spelling, which is clear from the
above arrangement, renders it impossi-
ble to consider these spellings as merely
accidental errors of th e press. That they
are errors which had been only occa-
sionally committed, and had probably
been very frequently corrected in the
first proofs, is palpable, but there must
have been some special reason for the
compositor's committing them. Now
the book was most probably printed
at Antwerp, and Tyndale was then
a prisoner in Flanders. One of the
compositors employed on this particu-
lar edition may have been a Fleming,
with a good knowledge of English,
but apt not seldom to adopt his own
orthography in place of the English,
to represent his own English pro-
nunciation. This supposition would be
sufficient to account for his frequently
using the Flemish ne, oe, oo, ue, for (aa,
uu, oo, yy). That he occasionally used
oe for (oo), notwithstanding its Flem-
ish use for (uu), may have been due to
erroneous pronunciation, to which also
must also be ascribed the use of ae for
(a) and of ael, oel, for (aul, ooul). "We
must suppose that his errors were gene-
rally seen and corrected at press, but
were not unfrequently overlooked, as
they might be by the best press readers,
and were sure to have been by such
careless ones as those in the xvith
century. This hypothesis seems suffi-
cient to account for the phenomenon,
though its establishment would require
a more laborious examination of the
printed text than it seems to be worth.
taecklynge, vyneyaerde, waetch, wraeth (all
probably errors).
AEY = (ai) in : abstaeyne, afracytle,
agaeyne, captaeyne, certaeyne, chaene (an
error for ch-aeyne), clacy, complaeyncrs,
consacytes (possibly an error for emMM/et),
contaeyned, dacy, dekaeye, faelye (an error
for fueule), facynt (also by error faennt),
faeyr, faeyth, fountacyr.e, gaeve, haeye, lacy,
laeyde, laeye, maeyntayne, maeyste, mar-
vaeyle, mountaeyr.e, naeye, obtaeyned,
paeyed. paeycr, paeyne, pacynted, plaeyne,
praeyed, praeycr, pracyse, raeigne (aa error
for raet/yne),' rney\inge, raeyment, raeyne,
raeyse, sae (an error for saeit), saeyde, saey-
inge, saeyled, saeyr.ctes, straeyto, taeyles,
trevaeyle, unfaeyned, vaele (an error for
vaeyle], vitaeyles, •waele (an error for
waeyle], waeygbt, waeyte.
AK = (ee) or (e) is probably an error for
EA in : aete, concaeved, decaevable, decaeve,
hear (= her,) naedetli, paerle, percaeve,
swaerdes, ware (= where, an error for
tccar ?), waepens.
EE, EA, present no peculiarities, but EAE
= (ee) is used, perhaps by error, in : greaet,
and EY in agreyment may be an error.
IE, YE, are rarely, probably by error, =
(ei) in : abyede, biiend.
OE, sometimes alternating -with OO, OA,
=(oo ) in : aboede, abroed, accoerde, almoest,
aloene aloone, aroesc, cloeke, attoenment,
beet, boethe boothe, cloethe, coele, coete
cootes, doear(=rfoor ?,) hoemehoome, hoepe
(moane is probably an error for moene,
moone), noene noane, oethe, poele, roebe,
roese, smoetc, soelyke, spoeken, stoene
stoono, thoese thoose, toekens, troede,
whoem whoom, wroete.
OEL = (ooul) in : behoelde, boeldely
boo'.dly, coelde, foere, hoeld.
OE, sometimes alternating with OU, =
(uu, u) in : anoether, boeke, broekes,
broether, doeth, doeying, foede, foelisshness,
foerth, foete, loeke louke, moeche, moene,
moerninge, moether, mouny, oether, roete,
shoeld, shoes, stoeble, stoede, stoele, toeke,
toutb, woeld ( = would), woerd (woere =
where, is probably an error).
OEY = (uui, ui) in : anoeynte, apoeynted,
and =• (oi) in voeyce.
UE = (yy) in : crueses, ruele, ruelers,
truethe.
Now the first inspection of such a list
leads to the notion that a systematic
spellingwas attempted (failing of course
occasionally), by which long a, e, *', o, u
were to be expressed by ae, ee, ie, oe, ue,
exactly in accordance with Mr. E.
Jones's most recent attempt at improv-
ing English spelling (supra pp. 690-1
and notes), and hence that Tyndale's
and Cheke's spellings should be placed
in the same category. There could have
been no attempt at exhibiting rustic
pronunciation, because of the close
agreement with the accepted literary
pronunciation of the time. But an
CHAP. VIII. § 8. SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. 983
to many persons, including well-known elocutionists, and the general
result has been an expression of satisfaction, shewing that the poetiy
was not burlesqued or in any way impaired by this change, but, on
the contrary, seemed to gain in power and impressiveness. Yet,
though every real lover of Shakspere will be glad to know how
the grand words may have sounded to Shakspere's audience, how
he himself may have conceived their music, how he himself may
have meant them to be uttered and win their way to the hearts of
his audience, it is, of course, not to be thought of that Shakspere's
plays should now be publicly read or performed in this pronuncia-
tion. The language of the xvi th century stands in this respect on
a totally different footing from that of the xrvth. Chaucer's verse
and rhyme are quite unintelligible, if he is read with our modern
pronunciation.1 Hence the various " translations" or rather "trans-
formations" of Chaucer perpetrated by Dryden, Pope, Lipscombe,
Boyce, Ogle, Betterton, Cobb, etc., and more recent attempts at a
"transfusion of Chaucer into modern English," in which the words
of the original are preserved so far as the exigencies of rhyme
and metre, according to xix th century notions, permit.2 But even
then the effect of the new patches on old garments is painfully
The one point of importance to the
present investigation is that the ortho-
graphies were not due to Tyndale's, or
any English system. As due to a
Fleming's involuntary system, they
\vould, so far as they go, confirm con-
temporary English authorities, and
hence are so far useful to us.
1 Mr. Payne, in his paper on " The
Norman Element in the Spoken and
Written English of the xn th, xm th,
and xrv th Centuries, and in our Pro-
vincial Dialects," just published in
the Transactions of the Philological
Society, has many criticisms on the
theories of pronunciation here adopted,
which have been partly noted, supra
pp. 581-588, and will have to be fur-
ther considered in Chap. XII. ; but as
he has given a specimen of the pronun-
ciation of Chaucer which results from
his researches, it is convenient to repro-
duce it here, without comment, for com-
parison with that on p. 681, and Rapp's When that stceet April showers with dotcn.
on p. 676. The original is also in palaeo- ward shoot
type. Mr. Payne has obligingly revised
and corrected the proof of this copy.
and pal-mers | for IB seek-en straacndzh'8
strond'us
to fern-e nal-uus | kuuth in sun-drt lond'Bs
and spes'ialii- | from evri shttr'ss end
of En-gelond- | to Kan'torbert | dhce -wend
dim Hoo-li bh's'ful mar'tvr | for IB seek
dhat Hem Bath iiolp-tin | whan dliat dhee
war seek.
2 The Poems of Geoffrey Chaucer
modernized, London (Whitaker), 1841,
8vo. pp. cxlvii, 331. — The modernizers
are various. The Prologue, Reve's and
Franklin's Tales by R. H. Home, the
Cuckoo and Nightingale and part of
Troilus and Cresida by "Wm. Words-
worth, Complaint of Mars and Venus
by Rob. Bell, Queen Annelida and the
false Arcite by Elizabeth B. Barrett,
the Manciple's, Friar's, and Squire's
Tales by Leigh Hunt, etc.
The initial lines of the Prologue are
thus rendered by Mr. R. H. Home, the
italicized words being introduced for
the sake of "modernization," see the
revised text, supra p. 680.
•whan dhat apriil- | with -is shuures swoot
dhcdruutofmartsh | Hath pers'edtedh« root
and baadh-ud evri veen | in switsh likuur-
ofwhitshyertuu' | endzhen-dred is due fluur
•whan zefiruus' | eek with -is sweet's breeth
cnspiirtul Hath | in evri Holt and neeth
dhtz teivder krop-BS | and dhe juq-e sun
Hath in dim ram | -is Half's kuurs irun*
and smnal'E fuul'es | maak'un mel'odii'
dhat sleep-en al din; niit | with oop'tm it
Booprik'Bth-emnaetuur' | innorkuraadzlrts
dhaiiloq-unfolk | tv goon on pilgnmaadzh'us
The drought of March have pierc'd unto the
root,
And bathed every vein with liquid power,
Whose virtue rare engendereth the flower ;
When Zephyrus also with his fragrant
breath
Inspired hath in everv grove and heath
The tender shoots of green, and the young
sun
Hath in the Ram one half his journey run,
And small birds in the trees make melody,
That sleep and dream all night with open
eye;
So nature stirs all energies and ages
That folks are bent to go on pilgrimages,
984 SUMMARY OF SHAKSPEttE's PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 8.
apparent. The best of them breathe a modern spirit into the dead
giant, and by a crucial instance shew the vanity of attempting to
represent the thoughts of one age in the language of another.
Shakspere's metre only rarely halts in our present utterance, —
although it does halt occasionally from not attending to " resolutions"
(see remarks on banished, supra, p. 948, col. 1), — and his rhymes
are so far from being perfect, as we have seen, that the slightly
greater degree of imperfection introduced by modern utterance is not
felt. His language, although archaic enough in structure to render
the attempts of imitators ludicrous, is yet so familiar to us from tho
constant habit of reading his plays, and the contemporary authorized
version of the Bible, that it does not require a special study or a special
method of reading, by which silent letters are resuscitated. As
essentially our household poet, Shakspere will, and must, in each
age of the English language, be read and spoken in the current
pronunciation of the time, and any marked departure from it (except
occasional and familiar "resolutions," sounding the final -ed, and
shifting the position of the accent, •which are accepted archaisms
consecrated by usage,) would withdraw the attention of a mixed
audience or of the habitual reader from the thought to the word,
And palmers for to wander thro1 strange
strands,
To sing the holy mass in sundry lands ;
And more especially, from each shire's end
Of England, they to Canterbury wend,
The holy blissful martyr for to seek,
Who hath upheld them when that they were
weak.
Mr. Home's introduction gives an
account, with specimens, of former para-
phrases, and an "examination of the
versification and rhythm adopted by
Chaucer," (pp. xxxvii-xci) written by
a man who has evidently a fine sense
of rhvthm and a sacred horror of mere
scansionists. It is well worth perusal,
as antidotal to Mr. Abbott's theories,
supra pp. 940, 944. Thus on Prologue
v. 184-5 (supra p. 690) he remarks:
" The words 'study and' are thus to be
pronounced as two syllables instead of
three ; and the four syllables of ' cloister
alway' are to be given in the time of
three syllables. Yet, be it again ob-
served, this contraction is not to be
harshly given ; but all the words of
what we may term the appoggiatura
[a most happy expression, giving to a
musician the whole theory of the usage,]
fairly and clearly enunciated, though
in a more rapid manner. One of the
best general rules for reading such pas-
sages, especially when of such vigour as
the foregoing, is to read with an un-
hesitating and thorough-going purpose,
to the utter defiance of old metrical
misgivings, and that thrumming of
fingers' ends, which is utterly de-
structive of all harmonies not comprised
in the common chord. This rational
boldness will furnish the best key to
the impulse which directed the poet in
writing such lines," p. Ixxxiii.
The following examples of trissyl-
labic measures in modern heroic verse
are borrowed from this introduction,
such measures being italicized.
From Wordsworth.
By the unexpected transports of our age
Carried so high, that every thought, which
looked
Beyond the temporal destiny o/the kind,
To many seenx'd super/Zuows ; as no cause,
&c. —
Now seek upon the heights of Time the
source
Of a jHoly River, on whose banks are found,
&e.-
His prominent feature like an eagle's beak —
Which the chaste Votaries seek beyond the
grave —
Slowly the cormorant aims her heavy
flight—
Ah, when the Borfy, round which in love we
clung.
From feats.
Charm'd magic casements, opening on the
foam
Of -perilous seas, in faery lands forlorn —
'BuBtion'd with pyramids of glowing gold—
AVere pent in regions of laborious breath —
Blazing Hyperion on his orbed fire.
From Tennyson.
Smiling a god-like smile, the innocent light—
Keign thou above the storms of sorrow and
ruth—
Full many a wondrous grot and secret cell—
And showering down the glory of lightsome
day.
CHAI>. VIII. $ 8. SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERF/S PRONUNCIATION. 985
would cross old associations, would jar upon cherished memories,
and would be therefore generally unacceptable. Hence all recent
editions of the English Bible of 1611 and of Shakspere's Plays and
Poems (when not avowedly facsimiles), adopt the current orthogra-
phy of the time, into which has slipped the change of whan, than,
then into when, then, than. A similar attempt has been recently
made with Chaucer,1 but it is not so easy, many of the words
having no modern spelling (supra p. 403, note), and the necessity
for adding on and sounding final e's, and shifting the place of the
accent, for no apparent purpose but to make the lines scan, has a
traily weakening effect, which maligns the fine old rhythms.
1 The Riches of Chaucer ; in which
his Impurities have heen Expunged,
his Spelling Modernized, his Rhythm
Accentuated, and his Terms Explained.
Also have heen added Explanatory
Notes and a New Memoir of the Poet.
By Charles Cowden Clarke, crown 8vo.,
pp. xvi, 625, London (Lockwood), 2nd
edition, 1870. The difficulty arising
from words having no modern form is
evaded by retaining the old form, and
giving an explanation in footnotes. The
spelling is occasionally not modernized
at all. The Prologue commences thus :
Whenng that April, -with his showrds sote,1
The drouth of March hath pierced to the rote.a
And bathed every vein in such licdur,
Of which virtue engendred is the flow'r ;
When /ephirus eke, with his sole1 1 breath
Inspired hath in every holt3 and heath
The tender cropped : and the young<! sun
Hath in the Ram his halfS course yrun,
And smalld fowled maken melody,
That sleepen al!6 night with open eye,
So pricketh them nature in their courages,4
Then longen folk to go on pilgrimages,
And palmers for to seeken strange strands,
To serve1 hallows* couth6 in sundry lands ;
And 'specially from every shirk's end
Of Engleland to Canterbury they wend,*
The holy blissful martyr for to seek
That them hath holpen when that they were
sick.
i Sote— sweet. * Rote— root. 8 Holt-
grove, forest. * Courses — hearts, spirits.
a Hallows — holiness. 8 Couth — known.
* Wend — go, make way.
As part of his justification for chang-
ing Chaucer's spelling (or rather that
of the numerous scribes) into a modern
form, Mr. Clarke says that Chaucer
"would even, upon occasion, give a
different termination to them [his
words], to make them rhyme to the car
in the first instance. An example of
this, among others, occurs in the Clerk's
Tale, line 1039" of his version, Tyr-
whitt's and Wright's editions, v. 8915,
"where the personal pronoun me is
altered into mo, that it may rhyme with
alto," p. v. This charge is taken from
Tyrwhitt's note, and is absurd on the
face of it, for those who have dabbled
in rhyme know that the first word in a
rhyme is generally chosen to rhyme
with the second, and not conversely.
In the present case the weak also,
which is not in the Latin original, was
evidently inserted for this reason. On
reading the context, every one will see
that Griseldis, though she meant herself,
was careful not to name herself, and
hence used moo = more, many, others, as
an indefinite. The passage, as con-
tained in the Univ. Camb. MS. Dd. 4
24, runs as follows, with Petrarch's
Latin annexed, in which also an in-
definite alteram is used, and not me,
although there was no stress of rhyme.
O thyng byseke I }ow | and warne also
That }e ne pryke | w»U no turmentynge
This tendre Mayde | as Je ban don moo.
Latin —
Vmim bona fide preeor ac moneo ne hano illte
aculeis agites quibus alteram agitasti.
So much importance had to be at-
tributed to Chaucer's rhymes in this
work, that it was necessary to point out
the error of Tyrwhitt and Clarke in
this instance. The limits of Chaucer's
habits of varying forms for the sake
of rhyme are given, supra p. 254.
The objections to modernizing the
spelling do not apply to prose works,
such as Sir Edward Strachey's Globe
edition of "Morte D'Arthur," 1870,
because there is no occasion to insert
the final e, or change the position of
the accent, and there is no rhyme to
be murdered. It was also possible in
this case to insert a more usual for a
less usual word, without sacrificing the
metre. This book is a favourable speci-
men of what can be done to modernize
the appearance without modernizing
the spirit of an old prose writer, and
bring him into many hands which
would have never taken up the original,
63
986 SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPERE*S PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. Till. § 8.
SPECIMENS OF THE CONJECTURED PRONUNCIATION OF SHAKSPERE, BEING EX-
TRACTS FROM HIS PLATS, FOLLOWING THE WORDS OF THE FOLIO EDITION
OF 1623, WITH MODERN PUNCTUATION AND ARRANGEMENT.
I. — Hartshaunt ov Venn's.
Akt 4, Seen 1, Spiitsh 50. Konredeiz, p. 179.
50. Persia.
Dhe kwaHt* of merst iz not straind,
It drop-eth az dhe dzhen't'l rain from Hev'n
•Upon* dhe plaas beneedlr. It iz tweis blest,
It bles'eth mm dhat giivz and mm dhat taaks.
-T iz mein't/est1 in dhe meiirtt'est. It bikumz'
Dhe throon'ed2 mon'ark bet'er dhan HZ'Z kroun.
H/z sep'ter shoouz3 dhe foors of tenvporAAl pou'cr,4
Dhe at'r/byyt tu AAU and madzh'estei,5
Wheerzir duth sit dhe dreed and feer of ktqz.
But mersr iz ahuv dhz's sep'terd swai,
It iz enthroon'ed in dhe Harts of ki'qz,
It iz an at-rj'byyt tu God nzmself' ;
And eerth-lei pouer duth dhen shoou leik'est Godz,
When merse seeVnz dzhust'Vs. Dheerfoor,6 Dzheu,7
DhoouH dzhust'/s bii dhei pice, kons/d'er dhfs,
Dhot in dhe knurs of dzhust-es, noon of us
Shuuld sii salvaa'szun. "Wii dun prai for mer'st,
And dhat saam prai'er duth teetsh us AA! tu ren-der
Dhe diidz of mersj.
II. — Az juu leik it.
Akt 2, Seen 7, Spiitsh 31. Kom-edeiz, p. 194.
31. Dzhaa'kez.
:AAl dhe world -z a staadzh,
And AA! dhe men and •wmren miir'lei plai-erz.
Dheei naav dheeir ek'szts and dheeir en-trAAnsez
And oon man in niz teim plaiz man*/ parts,
1 Gill's pronunciation of igh as (eUh) (ei), p. 959.
is adopted, so far as the vowel is con- 6 Cheke and all modern orthoepists
cerned, in place of Salesbury's (ith), write a long vowel in the second syl-
on account of the rhymes light bite, lable. Bullokar's short vowel is pro-
right spite, might spite, etc., supra bably due to a mistaken etymology,
p. 963. For the same reason, the (Xrh) The word is not ags., (supra p. 394.)
has been reduced to (H), supra p. 975. Orrmin always writes it with a long
2 Gill's (throon) is accepted in place vowel, -fore, and forr with a short
of Salesbury'smorearchaicform(trunn). vowel. Matzner, Eng. Gram., 2-, 370,
8 (Shoouz) is preferred to the older quotes it frequently in the divided
(sheuz) on account of the rhymea shew form, \er foren, meaning evidently,
so, woe shew, suppose shews, p. 960, that being before, i.e. in consequence of
under So. that. The old for^i split up into the
4 (TenrporAAl) is due to the rhymes two modern forms because, and therefore,
.fall general, etc., p. 956. (Pou-er) is 7 This is conjectural. Smith ap-
written to shew the syllabic r, p. 951. parently said (Dzhyyz), but there is
6 (Madz'estei) after Gill, and on ac- unfortunately a misprint in his book
count of the frequent rhymes of -y with where the word is cited.
CHAP. VIII. § 8. SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. 987
H/z akts biHq sev'n aadzhez. At ferst, dhe n
Myyh'q and pyykiq m dhe nursez armz :
Dhcn,1 dhe wheurjq skuul'bwoi wj'th nz'z satslrel
And shein'/'q monriq faas, kriip^'q leik snail
TJnvr/Hqlei tu skuul. And dhen dhe luver,
Seiir/q leik furnas, with a woo-ful bal'ad
Maad tu Hta im's'tres erbrou. Dhen, a sooul'deer
Ful of straindzh oodhz, and berd-cd leik dhe pard,
Dzhee'lus m on'ur, sud'ain, and kwz'k m kwarel,
Siik'zq dhe bub-'l repytua's/un
Irv'n m dhe kan'unz mouth. And dhen, dhe dzhust'/s,
In fair round beH, w/th guud kaa-p'n leind,
"With eiz seveer-, and berd of for-mAAl kut,
!Ful of weiz SAAUZ, and mod'em m'stA.A.nsez,
And soo mi plaiz n?'z part. Dhe sikt aadzh shafts
/ntu dhe leen and sh'p'erd pan'taluun,
Wzth spek'tak'lz on nooz, and poutsh on seid,
JTj'z juuth'ful nooz wcl saard, a "world tuu weid
For H«'Z shraqk shaqk, and ne'z b/g man'lei yois,
Turn'i'q again* tourd tsheikKsh treb''l, peips
And wh/s-t'lz m mz sound. Last seen of AA!
Dhat endz dhts straindzh eventiul nzs'torei,
Iz sek'uhd tsheild'/slines, and miir oblii-vmn,
SAAUZ tiith, SAAUZ eiz, SAAUZ taast, SAAnz everei theq.
III. — Dhe Sek-und Part of K?q Hen-erei dhe
Foourth.
Mt 3, Seen 1, Spiitsh 1. Hz's-toreiz, p. 85.
1. K»q.
Hou man** thousand of mei puur'est sub'dzhekts
Aar at dhz's ou*er asliip* ? Oo Sliip, oo dzhen-t'l Sliip,
Naa-tyyrz soft nurs, HOU Haav ei freint'ed dhii,
Dhat dhou noo moor w^lt wain2 mei eii/dz doun,
And stiip mei sens-ez m forget'fuhies ?
"Whei raadh'er, Sliip, leist dhou in smook'i kn'bz,
Upon* uneez'i pal'adz3 stretsh's'q dhii,
And Huisht1 w/th buz'^'q nemt'fleiz tu dhei slunvber,
Dhen in dhe per-fyymd tsham'berz of dhe greet,
TJn-der dhe kairopeiz of kostiei staat,
And hild weth soundz of swiit'est mel'odei ?
Oo dhou dul God ! Whei leist dhou wVth dhe veil
7h looth'sum bedz, and leevst dhe kz'q'lei kuutsh
A watsh-kaas, or a konron lar'um-bel ?
"W«lt dhou, upon* dhe nein and gzd i mast,
1 Deficient first measure, see supr^, 3 Pallads may have been the old form
p. 927, and p. 928, n. 2. and not a misprint. Pallets is modern.
2 Gill always uses (ai), but as he * Huish in the folio may have been
•writes (waiz, waikht) for weighs, weight, intentional. Compare whist = huisht,
he is not certain of the guttural. ' = hushed, T 1, 2, 99 (5', 379).
988 SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. $ S.
•
Seel up dhe sli/p-bwoiz eiz, and rok Ht'z brainz
In kraad'l of dhe ryyd tmpertus surdzh,
And in dhe vmtaa'sz'un of dhe weindz,
"Whuu taak dhe ruf 'tan bzl-oouz bei dhe top,
KurWq dheeir mon'strus nedz, and naq'/q dhem.
Wtth. deef -n/q klaanvurz in dhe sbp-r* kloudz,
Dhat, w?'th dhe Hiirl-ei, Deeih itself- awaaks- ?
Kanst dhou, oo parsml Sliip, giiv dhei repooz*
Tu dhe wet see'bwoi m an ou'er soo ryyd :
And in dhe kAAlnvest and moost stil'est nemt,
With AA! aplei'AAnses and meenz tu bunt,
Denei* it tu a kzq ? Dhen, nap'z Loon, lei doun !
Uneez'i leiz dhe ned dhat weerz a kroun.
TV. — Dhe Faa-mus HtVtorei of dhe Leif of K»q
Hen-eri dhe Eeint.
Akt 3, Seen 2, Spiitsh-ez 92-111. Ha's-toreiz, p. 222.
92. Norfolk.
Soo faar juu vrel, mei Itt'l gud lord kar'dmAAl.
[Eks¥e,unt AA! but Wul'zei.
93. Wul-zei.
Soo faarwel1 tu dhe ltt*'l gud Juu beer mil.
Faarwel' ? A loq faarwel* tu AA! mei* greet-nes !
Dh/s iz dhe staat of man ; tudai- nil puts foorth
Dhe ten-der leevz of noops, tumor-oou blos-umz,
And beerz H«Z blush'i'q on'urz thtk upon* Him :
Dhe third dai kumz a frost, a k/l'e'q frost,
And when mi thz'qks, gud eez'i man, ful syyr'lei1
Hzz greet'nes iz a reip-ntq, n?'ps HJZ ruut,
And dhcn nii tAAlz, az ei du. Ei naav ven'terd,*
Leik 1/t'l wan-tun bwoiz dhat swim on blad'erz,
Dh?'s man'? sum'erz in a see of glooT/,
But far bijond' mei depth : mei nein-blooun preid
At leqth brook un'der mii, and nou naz left mii
"Wee-n and oould with serv/s, tu dhe mer's»
Of a ryyd streem, dhat must for ever neid mii.
Vain pumps and glooTt of thi's world, ei naat jii !
Ei fiil mei nart nyy oop'nd ! Oo, nou r^etsh'ed
Iz dhat puu-er man dhat naqz on prm-sez faa-vurz !
Dheer iz bitwiin* dhat smeil wii wud asperer tu,
Dhat swiit aspekt* of prm'sez, and dheeir ryym,
Moor paqz and feerz, dhen warz or wj'nven naav !
And when nii fAAlz, nii fAAlz leik Lyysjfer,
Never tu Hoop again'.
[Enter Krum-wel stand-tq amaazd*.
"Whei HOU nou, Krum'wel ?
1 See supra p. 760, note 6.
1 See the rhyme : enter venture, suprk p. 954, col. 2, and p. 973.
CHAP. VIII. { 8. SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. 989
94. Krunvwel.
Ei naav noo pou'er t-u speek, s«r.
95. KardinAAl.
AVTiat ? Amaazd-
At mei mz'sfortyynz ? Kan dhei spirit wun-der
A greet man shuld dekleur ? Nai, an juu wiip,
Ei -m fAAl'n indiid*.
96. Krum-wel.
Hou duuz jur graas ?
97. Kardi'nAAl.
Whei, wel.
Never so tryylei nap'f', mei gud Krunvwel. .
Ei knoou meiself' nou, and ei fiil •\r*tlitn* mii
A pees abuv AA! ecrtli'lei dz'g'neteiz,
A st?l and kwei'et kon's/ens.1 Dhe k/'q naz kyyrd mii,
Ei uni'blei tliaqk siz graas, and from dheez slioould'erz,
Dheez ryymd pzl'arz, out of pit'i, taak'n
A lood, wuuld s/qk a naa-v«, *tuu mutsli on*ur.
Oo -t iz a burd'en, Ki'um'wel, -t iz a burd'en
•Tuu HGV* for a man, dhat noops for nevn.
98. Krum-wel.
Ei -m glad our graas naz maad dhat reint yys of »'t.
99. Kar'di'nAAl.
Ei Hoop ei naav. Ei -ra aa-bl nou, mithzqks',
Out of a for'tityyd of sooul ei fiil,
Tu endyyr moor mez'ereiz and greet'er far
Dben mei week-nart'ed en'emeiz daar of-er.
"VVliat nyyz abrood ?
100. Krum"svel.
Dhe nevnest and dhe wurst
Iz juur d/spleez-yyr \v/th dhe ke'q.
101. Kar-d*nAAl.
God bles mm !
102. Krum'wel.
Dhe nekst /z, dhat Szr Tom'as Muur iz tshooz'n
Lord TshAAn'selur, m Juur plaas.
103. Ka
Dhat -s sum-vrhat sud'ain.
But H~ii -z a leem'ed man.2 Mai nii kontm'yy
Loq in H«'Z Hein'nes faa'vur, and duu dzhust*is
1 An Alexandrine from resolution 2 Gill gives both (lera) and (lecrn).
(p. 952), unless (kon-sz'ens) be con- Possibly (leern) was intended for teacht
tracted to (kons-yens), (see Gill, supra as a form of ags. laeren, and (lern) for
p. 937), "which would give a trisyllabic learn, as a form of ags. leornigan.
measure, produced also by the modern Hence (leenred) is here adopted fen
(kon-fihens). doeitt*.
990 SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPERE'S PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. § 8.
For tryyths saak and mz kon-szens, dhat mz boonz,
When nil naz run mz kuurs and sliips in bles'Vqz,
Mai iiaav a tuumb of orfanz teerz wept on Him.
What moor ?
104. Krum'wel.
Dhat Kran-mer iz retumd- with wel'kum,
ThstAAld- lord artsh-bishop of Kan-terberi.
105. Kar'dinAAl.
Dhat-s nyyz indiid'.
106. Krum-wel.
Last, dhat dhe laa-di An,
Whuum dhe kiq Hath in see'kresei loq maried,
Dhz's dai was vyyd in oop-n az niz kwiin
Goo-jq tu tshap-el, and dhe vois iz nou
Oon-lei abuut- Her koronaa'sAin.
107.
Dheer waz dhe waint dhat puld me doun. Oo Krunrwel,
Dhe k^q naz gon bijond- mil. :AAl mei gkxm'z
In dhat oon wum-an ei nav lost for ever.
Koo sun shal ever ush-er foorth mein on'urz,
Or g«'ld again- dhe noob'l truups dhat wait'ed l
Upon- mei smeilz. Goo, get dhii from mii, Erunrwel !
Ei am a puur fAAln man, unwurth'ei nou
Tu bii dhei lord and mast'er. Siik dhe k/q !
Dhat sun ei prai mai never set ! Ei -v toould mm
What, and HOU tryy dhou art ; mi ws'l advAAns- dhii
Sum lj't-1 menvorei of mii, wil stir HMH —
Ei knoou mz noobi naa-tyyr — not to let
Dhei noop-ful servi's per-^sh, tuu. Gud Krum-wel
Neglekt* Hem not ; maak yys nou, and proveid"
For dhein ooun fyytyyr 2 saaf -t«.
108. Krum-wel.
Oo mei lord,
Must ei dhen leev dhii ? Must ei niidz forgoo-
Soo gud, soo noo'b'l, and soo tryy a mast'er?
Beer weVnes, AA! dhat naav not Harts of ei-ern,
With what a sor-oou Krunrwel leerz mz lord.
Dhe keq shAAl naav mei serve's, but mei prarerz
For ever and for ever, shAAl bii JUUTZ !
109. KardinAAl.
Kram'wel, ei did not tlu'qk tu shed a teer
In AA! mei miz-ereiz ; but dhou nast foorst mii,
Out of dhei on-est tryyth, tu plai dhe wunran.
1 The folio prints weighted, shewing wait, weight, suprk p. 987, n. 2.
the confusion then existing between 3 Or (fyyter).
CHAP. VIII. $ 8. SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. 991
Let -s drci our eiz ; and dims far neer mil, Krunrwel,
And when ei am forgot'n, az ei shal bii,
And sliip in dul koould marb'l, wheer noo men'snin
Of mii moor must bii Hard of : sai, ei tAAHt dhii ;
Sai, Wul-zei, dhat oons trood dhe waiz of gloo'ri
And sound'ed AA! dhe depths and shoolz of on'ur,
Pound dhii a wai, out of mz n0ak, tu reiz in,
A syyr and saaf oon, dhooun, dliei mast'er mist it.
Mark but mei fAAl, and 'dhat dhat ryyind mii.
Krunrwel, ei tshardzh dhii fh'q awai ambis'mn !
Bei -dhat sin fel dhe an-dzhelz : HOU kan man dhen,
Dhe inraadzh of niz maak'er, Hoop tu win bei -t ?
Luv dheiself' last, tsherish dhooz Harts dhat naat dhii.
Korup'smn winz not moor dhan on-estei.
Stil, in dhei reint Hand, kari dzhen't'l pees
Tu seiiens en'vras tuqz. Bii dzhust and feer not ;
Let A A! dhe endz dhou eemst1 at, bii dhei kiurtreiz,
Dhei Godz, and Tryyths. Dhen if dhou fAAlst, oo Krum'wel,
Dhou fAAlst a bles'ed mart'er. Serv dhe kiq,
And— pridh'ii leed mii in —
Dheer — taak an in'ventri 2 of AA! ei naav,
Tu dhe last pen*« ; -t iz dhe ke'qz ; mei roob,
And mei mteg'n'tei tu nevn, iz AA!
Ei daar nou kAAl mei ooun. Oo Krum'wel, Krum'wel !
Had ei but servd mei God wz'th HAA! dhe zeel
Ei servd mei k«q, nii wuuld not in mein aadzh
Haav left mii naak'ed tu mein en'emeiz !
110. Krum'wel.
Gud sir, Haav paa-siens.
111. KardinAAl.
Soo ei naav. Faarwel-
Dhe Hoops of kuurt, mei Hoops in nevn du dwel.
V.— Dhe Tradzh-edi of Ham-let, Prins of
D en'mark.
Akt 3, Seen 2, Spiitslrez 1-5. Tradzh-edeiz, p. 266.
1. Ham.' let.
Speek dhe spiitsh, ei prai juu, az eipronounst' ittu xuu, tnp'iqlei
on dhe tuq. But if Juu moudn it, az man'i of juur plai'erz duu,
ei Had az liiv dhe toun'krei'er Had spook mei leinz. Nor duu not
SAAU dhe aair tuu mutsh with juur Hand, dhus, but yyz AA!
dzhentiei. For in dhe veri torent, tem-pest, and, az ei mai sai,
1 For this word there is no external and the position of the accent seems
authority ; 1 have adopted (eemz) for established by : Forsooth an inventory,
the reasons on p. 451, note, col. 2, 1. 18. thus importing H8 3, 2, 49 (609, 124) ;
2 The contraction is harsh, but the would testify, to enrich mine inventory
full pronunciation would be harsher, Cy 2, 2, 6 (952, 30).
1)92 SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. $ 8.
dhe wherl'weind of pas'iun, Juu must ak-wei'er and biget' a tenr-
perAAns dhat mai giiv it smuudh'nes. Oo ! it ofendz' mi tu dhe
sooul, tu sii a robus'tius perwig'-paa'ted fel'oou teer a pas'iun tu
tat'erz, tu vert ragz, tu split dhe eerz of dhe ground'liqz, whuu,
for dhe moost part, aar kaa-pab'l of noth'iq, but ineks'plikab'l duin
ehoouz, and nuiz.2 Ei kud Haav sutch a fel'oou whipt for oor-
dmriq Termagaunt ; it out'nerodz Herod : prai Juu, avoid* it.
2. First Plai-er.
Ei warAAnt mur on'ur.
3. Ham- let.
Bii not 'tuu taam neeidh'er • but let Juur ooun diskres'iun bii
JUUT tyy'tur. Syyt dhe ak'smn tu dhe wurd, dhe wurd tu dhe
ak'siun, with dhis spes'iAAl obzervAAns, dhat Juu oorstep' not dhe
mod'estei of naa'tyyr. For an'i thiq soo overdun' iz from dhe
pur-pus of plai'iq, whuuz end booth at dhe first and nou, waz and
iz, tu Hoould az tweer dhe mirur up tu naa'tyyr ; tu shoou vertyy
Her ooun fee'tyyr, skom Her ooun invaadzh, and dhe ver'i aadzh
and bod'i of dhe teim, H/Z form and prcs'yyr. Nou, dhis overdun',
or kum tardi 'of, dhooun it maak dhe unskaTful laan kan-ot but
maak dhe dzhyydis'ius griiv, dhe sen-syyr of whitsh oon, must
in Juur aloii'ans oorwaiH* a nool thee'ater3 of udh'erz. Oo, dheer
bii plai-erz dhat ei Haav siin plai, and Hard udh-erz praiz, and 'dliat
Heifl-lei, — not tu speck it profaaniei — dhat neeidh'er naaviq dhe
ak'sent of krist'ianz, nor dhe gaat of kn'st'ian, paa'gan, or Norman,4
Haav soo strut'ed and bel'ooud, dhat ei Haav thoount sum of naa1-
tyyrz dzhur neimen Had maad men, and not maad dhem wel,
dheei jin'itaated Hyyman'it* soo abHom'inablei.5
1 This is adopted, in place of the
modern periwig, because the quartos
generally read perwig, and Miege,
1688, gives the pronunciation (paer-
w/g), which shews that the f in the
periwig of the quarto of 1676 was not
pronounced. The first and second
folios have pery-wiy, the third and
fourth have pen-iwiy. The pronun-
ciation (pcriig) given hy Jones, 1700,
seems, however, to be really still older,
as compared with French perruque, and
the orthography peruke. The order of
evolution seems to have been (peryyk',
periig, perwj'g, pertwf'g, w;'g) ; com-
pare modern bus from omnibus, and
the older drake, Old Norse andriki,
Matzner, 1, 165; Stratmann, 158.
2 Price seems to give (naiz), supra
p. 13-t, a xvn th century pronunciation
confirmed by a xix th century vul-
garism, and indicating a xvi th century
(nuiz), which is therefore adopted in
the absence of direct authority (p. 979).
3 Notwithstanding the vulgar (thi-
«"U), which would imply an older
position of the accent, this place is
settled by Shakspere himself, see AY
2, 7, 30 (214', 137), KJ 2, 1, 83 (338,
374), R2 5, 2, 6 (377', 23).
4 All the folios read or Norman, but
tho quartos have nor man, which is
adopted by the Cambridge editors. Both
are manifestly erroneous. As Denmark
in this play is at war with Norway, it
is possible that Hamlet may have
meant to put his enemies into the
position of being neither Christian nor
pagan, and that the right reading may
have been or Norweyan, a Shaksperian
word, see M 1, 2, 5 (788', 31) ; 1, 2, 13
(789, 49); 1, 3, 35 (790, 95), and
easily confused by a compositor with
the better known word Norman, which
however occurs in its usual sense in
this same play, H 4, 7, 20 (839, 91).
5 On the insertion of the aspirate in
this word, see supra p. 220. There is
evidently a play on humanity and the
old false derivation ab-homine, so that
— inhumanly.
CHAP. VIII. § 8. SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPEKIi's PRONUNCIATION.
4. First Plai-er.
Ei Hoop wii naav reformd' dhat indif-erentlei with us, BIT.
5. Hanrlet.
Oo, reform it AAltugedh'er. And let dhooz dhat plai Juur
klounz, speek noo moor dhen iz set doun for dhem. For dheer
bii of dhem, dhat wzl dhemselvz' laan, tu set on sum kwan'titi
of bar-en spektaa'turz tu laan -tuu, dhooun in dhe meen teim
sum nes'esari kwest'iun of dhe plai bii dhen tu bii konsid'erd.
Dhat -s vil-anus, and shoouz a most pjfriful ambrs'iun m dhe
fuul dhat yyz-ez it. Goo maak Juu red'*.
VL— Dhe Taa'm-iq of dhe Shroou.1
Akt 4, Seen 1, Spiitsh-ez 1-47. Konredeiz, p. 220.
1. Gruu'mio.
Fei, fei on AA! tei'erd dzhaadz, on AA! mad mast'erz, and AA!
foul waiz ! Waz ever man soo beet'n ! Waz ever man soo rared!
Waz ever man soo wee'ri ! Ei am sent bifoor tu maak a fei'er, and
dheei ar kunriq aft'er tu warm dhem. Nou, weer ei not a li't'l pot,
and suun not, mei ver't lips meint friiz tu mei tiith, mei tuq tu dhe
ruuf of mei mouth, mei Hart in mei bel'i, eer ei shuuld kum bei a
fei'er tu thoou2 mii ; but ei with bloou-iq dhe fei'er shal warm
meiself- : for konsid'eriq dhe wedh'er, a tAAl'er man dhen ei wil
taak koould. Holaa' ! noo'aa' ! Kurtis !
2. Kurtis.
"WTmu iz dhat kAAlz soo koould'lei ?
3. Gruu-mio.
A piis of eis. If dhou dout it, dhou maist sleid from mei
shoould'er tu mei mil, with noo greet'er a run but mei Hed and nek.
A fei'er, gud Kurtis !
4. Kurtis.
Iz mei mast'er and niz weif kum'iq, Gruu'mio ?
5. Gruu'mio.
Oo, ei, Kurtis, ei, and dheerfoor fei'er! fei'er! kast on noo
waat'er.
6. Kurtis.
Iz shii soo not a shroou az shii -z repoort'ed ?
7. Gruu'mio.
Shii waz, gud Kur'tis, bifoor dhis frost. But dhou knooust
wint'er taamz man, wum'an, and beest ; for it Hath taamd mei
oould mast'er, and mei nyy mis'tris, and meiself', fel'oou Kur'tis.
1 Constantly spelled shrow in the legitimate form, from ags.
first folio, and compare the rhymes, comparable to (knoou), from ags.
p. 960, under So. cnawan. The modern (thAA) implies
2 This is Smith's pronunciation, the an older (thAAU, thau), which, how-
only authority I have found. It is a ever, is more strictly a northern form.
994 SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. CHAP. VIII. J 8.
8. Kurtz's.
Avar ! juu thrii-?'nsh fuul ! Ei am noo beest.
9. Gruu'm&'o.
Am ei but thrii z'nslrez ? "Whei dhei Horn iz a fuut, and soo loq
am ei at dhe leest. But wilt dhou maak a ferer ? or shAAl ei
komplanr on dhii tu our im's'tn's, whuuz Hand, shii bii'z'q nou at
Hand, dhou shalt suun fill, tu dhei koould kunrfurt, for biHq sloou
in dhei not of'ia?
10. Kurtz's.
Ei prz'dh'ii, gud Grmrmzb, tel mii, nou gooz dhe world ?
11. Gruu-mz'o.
A koould world, Kurtz's, z'n everei ofzs but dhein, and dheer-
foor, ferer ! Duu dhei dyytz, and naav dhei dyytz, for mei mast'er
and nus-trj's aar AAl-moost frooz-n tu deeth.
12. Kurtz's.
Dheer-z ferer red't ! and dheerfoor, gud Grmrmzb, dhe nyyz !
13. G r u u* m i o .
"Whei — Dzhak bwoi, HOO bwoi ! — and az mutsh nyyz az dhou wilt.
14. Kurtts.
Kum, juu are soo ful of kun'tkatslrf'q !
15. Gruu-m«'o.
"Whei, dheerfoor, fei'er ! for ei naav kAAHt ekstreem' koould.
"Wheer -z dhe kuuk? iz sup erred-z, dhe aoustrzmd, rush'ez strooud,
kob'webz swept, dhe servz'qmen m dheeii- nyy fustian, dhe wheit
stok'zqz, and everei of'z'ser niz wed'z'q garment on? Bii dhe
Dzhaks fai'er wiithzii', dhe Dzhz'lz fai'er wzthout',1 dhe kar'pets
laid, and everei thz'q tn or'der ?
16. Kurtz's.
:Ail red*z, and dheerfoor, ei prai dhii, nyyz !
17. Gruu'mt'o.
Ftrst knoou, mei nors iz tei'erd, mei mast-er and nu's'trj's fAAln
out.
18. Kurtz's.
Hou?
19. Gruu'm«*o.
Out of dheeir sad-lz z'n-tu dhe durt ; and dheerbei' naqz a taal.
1 Hanmer transposes within and ranteed by Sir John Harrington's
without, but the result is not very in- " New Discourse on a stale subject,
telligible. All will be clear if we called the Metamorphosis of Ajax"
suppose Grumio to have been struck meaning a jakes, 1596. The Jacks
by an unsavoury pun as soon as he and Gills came pat, compare The La-
nttered Jacks fair, thinking of ajakes, bees Book of the Early English Text
so notoriously foul ' within.' The Society, p. 22, v. 90, " and iangjile
similarity of pronunciation is gua- nether with lak ne lylle," A.D. 1480.
CHAP. VIII. § 8. SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. 995
20. Kurtts.
Let -s naa -t, gud Gruum^'o.
21. Gruu'meo.
Lend dhcin eer.
22. Kurt*s.
Heer.1
23. Gruu*m*o.
Dheer !
24. Kurtz's.
Dh?s iz tu fill a taal, not tu lieer a taal.
25. Gruunvfc'o.
And dheerfoor -t iz kAAld a sen's^bl taal. And dh/s kuf waz but
tu knok at Juur eer, and biseetsh2 a list/n/q. Nou ei bigm. /m-
prei'ims, wii kaam doun a foul mil, mei mas'tcr reid'/q bineind* mei
26. K u r t « s .
Booth of oon nors ?
27. Gruu'mu'o.
What -s dhat tu dhii?
28. Kurtts.
"WTiei — a HOIS.
29. G r u u* m i o .
Tel dhou dhe taal ! But nadst dhou not krost mii, dhou shuuldst
naav Hard HOU Her nors fel, and shii un'der Her nors : dhou shuuldst
Haav Hard in HOU mei'erei a plaas ; HOU shii was bimuild' 3: HOU nil
left Her with dhe nors upon' Her; HOU mi beet mii bikAAz- Her nors
stunrb'ld; HOU shii waad'ed thruun dhe durt tu pluk mm. 'of mii ;
HOU nii swoor ; HOU shii praid, dhat never praid bifoor ; HOU ei
kreid ; HOU dhe nors'ez ran awai' ; HOU Her brei'd'l waz burst ; HOU
ei lost mei krup'er — with man-/ tluqz of wurdhei mem'orei, whttsh
nou shAAl dei in oblii-viun, and dhou return' unekspeer/enst tu dhei
graav.
30. Kurtz's.
Bei dhz's rek'mq nii iz moor shroou dhan shii.
31. Gruu'meo.
Ei, and 'dhat dhou and dhe proud'est of juu A.A! shAAl fcind when
nii kumz noom. But what tAAk ei of dbj's ? KAA! foorth
Nathaniel, Dzhoo'sef, NVk'olaas, F«Te'p, "VYAAl'ter, Syyg'ersop, and
dhe rest. Let dheeir nedz bii sliik iei koombd, dheeir blyy koots
brusht, and dheeir garterz of an mdif-erent km't ; let dhem kurt'szi
w«th dheeir left legz, and not prezyym' tu tutsh a Heer of mei
mas'terz nors-tail, til dheei kz's dheeir nandz. Aar dheei AA! red'« ?
1 Sere is pronounced (neer) for the 2 See supr^. p. 957, col. 2, at bottom.
play of sound in ear, here, there, hear. 3 Compare Smith's (tormuil) = tur-
Compare the pun here, heir, snprii moil, and Cooper's (mtdl)=moil, be-
p. 80, note, and p. 924, col 2. coming (mail) in Jones, supra p. 134.
99C SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPEllP/S PRONUNCIATION. CHAV. VIII. § 8.
32. Kurt * s .
Dheei aar.
33. Gruu'm*o.
KAA! dhem foorth.
34. Kurtts.
Duu ju neer, HOO ! Juu must miit mei mais-ter1 tu koun-tenAAns
mei mt's'trisl
35. Gruu'm/o.
"Whei, shii Hath a faas of Her ooun.
36. Kurti's.
"Whuu knoous not dhat.
37. Gruu'mto.
Dhou, tt siiraz, dhat kAAlz for kuin'panei tu koun'tenAAns Her.
38. Kurt ^s.
Ei kAAl dhem fuurth tu kred'it Her.
[Enter foonr or feiv senrt'qmen.
39. Gruu'm/o.
"Whei, shii kumz tu bor'oou noth^'q of dhem.
40. Nathan?* el.
"Wel'kum noom, Gruu'nwb !
41. Ftl-»p.
Hou nou, Gniu'm«) !
42. Dzhoo'sef.
"What, Gruu-mzb!
43. Na'k'olaas.
Fel'oou Gruu-mj'o !
44. Xathan'iel.
Hou nou, oould lad ?
45. Gruu-m»o.
"Wel'kum, Juu; HOU nou, Juu; what, Juu; fel-oou, Juu; and
dhus mutsh for griit'/q. Nou mei spryys kumpan'iunz, tz AA!
red**, and AA! th*'qz neet ?
46. Nathan* eel.
AA! thjqz iz red'*. Hou niir iz our mas'ter ?
47. Gruu'mto.
lin at Hand, aleint'ed hei dh*'s, and dheerfoor bii not —
koks pas'tun ! sei'lens ! ei neer mei mas'ter.
1 Spelled maister in the folio. Two pronunciations (mais-ter, mas-ter) may
hare prevailed then, as (meestu) is still heard in the provinces, (p. 982, n. c. 2).
VICTOR!/
V *
MOV 2 6 1985
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11